Chosen by the Dragon Kings Compiled

Enter title...
Home Romance Drama Fantasy LGBT+ Noveldrama
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Chapter 1
Chosen By The Dragon Kings

Chapter 1
  
When I was a child, my grandma used to tell me stories. At the time, I never gave
them much thought. Thinking they were just that… stories. Growing up, I soon
realized that they weren’t lofty fantasies and fairy tales, but memories of her past,
memories of our ancestors before our world turned to shit. You see, what comes
from legend, no matter how exaggerated the story becomes, there is always a sliver
of truth. You just need to weed out the fiction from fact.
My grandmother used to tell me stories of the Chosen One. The one who would save
us all. When I was younger, I used to believe that what she said was true. That
eventually someone would be born, just as the Oracle predicted. Someone who
could save our souls and bind us back to our magic. Once I grew up and saw the
world unfolding around me, I no longer believed in salvation. The chosen one seemed
to be more of a prayer than reality. Some dream we wanted desperately to come

true. Something for which we all prayed and prayed. Something in which we needed
to find hope when there wasn’t any left.
When our ancestors turned their backs on us, how were we expected to believe in
this so-called salvation? Especially when all we witnessed was death and carnage
ever since the great war. Nothing except pain and poverty. I used to believe the
stories, used to pray for the mysterious chosen one that would rid our world of its evil.
Now though, I see it for what it really is, just a dream of hope. Some out of reach
fairy-tale. A story to create hope. Hope is dangerous; it makes you believe things will
get better. I stopped hanging on to hope when I witnessed firsthand that it caused
nothing but heartache.
When the uprising happened twelve years ago, all Fae creatures fought alongside the
elves and the angels trying to right the wrongs of our ancestors from the great war,
trying to restore the balance back to where it was meant to be. My parents were
among those who fought bravely. I was nine at the time. My grandmother hid me in
the bunker under our house, promising to watch over me if they didn’t return.
Only when we came back up, the world had changed, and so did my life. My parents
were gone. Not a single person who fought in the war survived. No Elves, no Fae, no
Angels. Even the humans were mostly wiped out, including the Oracle. Her death
was the biggest blow because with it, we lost not only lives, but our magic.
I was part of a dying species. There were hardly any Fae left. A few hid, but we tried
our best to keep to the shadows, trying to go unnoticed. I had never met another Fae
other than my grandmother, yet I refused to believe we are the only ones left. We
were on the bottom of the food chain now, next to humans. Ruled over by the
Dragon Kingdom.
The Dragon Kingdom was different from any before it, and those that ruled were
merciless and cruel. No one was allowed in or out without their say so. I have never
left the city, forced to hide amongst those that live here, hoping that we remain
unnoticed. Because being Fae was a death sentence. If caught and discovered, you
prayed your death was quick and not the torturous death that so many were forced
to suffer in the uprising.
At the top of the food chain were the Dragons, then the Lycans and Vampires. We
used to be next before the Elves and the Pixies, then the Mermaids. Right at the
bottom were humans. Now we were right beside them, the scavengers of the world,
taking what was left after the rest discarded what they didn’t want. Fae without magic
might as well have been human. We look like humans except our eyes, each unique
to our bloodline. Mine were the color of amethyst, like my mother’s bloodline. My
bloodline was all but eradicated. We used to be among one of the largest Fae
families, helping to rule among our kind. My bloodline was royalty, now gone, just like
our ancestors, leaving only me and my grandmother.
My grandmother said our bloodline used to be among the royal Fae, that our
ancestors achieved great things. Now I was the last one of our bloodline and possibly
the second last Fae. Once I go, that’s it. The survival of my bloodline rests entirely
upon my shoulders. Yep, the future didn’t look great for my family, soon to be snuffed
out of existence.
My twenty-first birthday was coming up. I had been dreading this day for as long as I
could remember, the day when they would hunt me down and drag me to the castle.
There weren’t many job opportunities for Fae, just like the humans. Fae were now
nothing but a distant memory people refuse to believe existed, so we disguise
ourselves by blending in with the humans. Most humans were sold into the sex trade
or into slavery, unless, of course, you were caught and proven to be Fae.
Then you only earned the right to die painfully for the sins of your ancestors. That is
why no Fae exists. That is why my grandmother and I keep to the shadows, blending
in with the humans, so we remain unnoticed.
Turning twenty-one was a significant day for Fae creatures. It is the day when our
magic is supposed to manifest. No Fae have been found since the uprising, at least
not that I know of. It’s believed when we lost the war, then the Oracle it angered the
fates, and they shunned the Fae stripping us of our magic. The ancestors turned their
backs on all of us. My grandmother told me it was to try to stop the extinction of our
kind, yet I believe they just gave up on all of us.
Confined to the shadows, while a hopeless existence, was probably for the best.
Remaining powerless meant that our true abilities could not be yielded by the evil
forces that now plagued our world.
These days, the Dragons and Vampires summon all humans on their birthday.
Humans would line up and stand before the rulers, who would ultimately decide their
fate. If you showed any magical ability, they killed you instantly, whether or not you
were Fae. And if they were unsure? Well, you would die anyway. My grandmother
said it went against everything she believed in. That magic was sacred and meant to
be something celebrated, not condemned to death for having.
In one week, they would summon me. My grandmother and I have remained hidden
in the hopes I go unnoticed. My grandmother refused, point blank, to let them find
me. She could not imagine me being sold off to the highest bidder. Yet, deep down, I
knew she was powerless to stop them. Sure, she had power, the only Fae on earth
with ancient magic still flowing through her veins. The magic that had kept us alive.
Yet her magic was slowly dwindling. It would eventually die out. Then, we would truly
face our demise.
This is exclusive content from Dramanovels.com. Please visit Dramanovels.com
to support the author and the translation team!
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 
Read Free Novels Online - Updated daily
Contact: admin@dramanovels.com
Copyright © 2019-2020 dramanovels.com

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 2
  
My grandmother coughs as she comes up behind me, pulling me from my thoughts. I
was lost in thought, reliving the stories of my childhood and the tragic events that
unfolded in the years between. She grabs my hand, making me look at her. Her pale
face holds a knowing look, like she knew what I was thinking. I never doubted her
ability to read people. She often knew me better than I knew myself.
I dry my hands on the towel before letting her drag me to the broken table that sat in
this tiny rundown kitchen, the place is falling apart, the paint peeling on the walls, the
benches made of chipboard were flaking and crumbling, the place falling apart, none
of the appliances worked but the fridge, not that it had much in it. Even the roof was
sloping inward from the water damage caused by the last storm. Rundown was an
understatement, this house was condemned and abandoned a long time before we
stumbled across it, in a search of somewhere semi-dry to sleep.

Sitting in the chair across from my grandmother, the legs wobble and I sigh heavily,
worried about her deteriorating health. Her purple eyes had lost most of their light over
the years. When I was a child, they used to burn brightly, almost glowing.
Now, they look dull and lifeless, almost hollow. Yet also knowing and wise, as she
had seen a lot over the years. I knew her memories haunted her like a bad dream.
We hide our eyes mostly, hoping to blend in with the humans that survived the wars.
Better to be human then hunted down and killed like they did with the Witches.
Her once shiny black hair turned white as snow, hanging to her hips. My grandmother
used to be the strongest person I knew, but years of hardship had taken its toll on
her. She was now frail, barely able to walk without support, her muscles shrinking to
shadows of their former selves, leaving her looking like a skeleton with skin.
“What are you thinking, my child?” she asks, her eyes softening as she looks at me.
“Nothing grandma, but I will go get something for that cough. It has lasted too long,” I
say worriedly. I can’t afford to lose her too. She was all I had left in this world. My
grandmother shook her head, but I stood up, not taking no for an answer.
“Elora, we can’t afford medicine, dear. I will be okay,” she tries to reassure me. She is
right, we can’t afford medicine, but I know I can find a way. I always do. Grandma
must have known what I was thinking as she tries to stand up but sat down quickly,
her coughing taking her breath away as her body heaved with each breath.
The Prostate Has Reduced The Main Cause Of

By 3 Times! Do This Every Wrinkles On The Face!
Night! Attention: It's Not Age
Vitaman Plus Vichen
“You can’t, it was your mother’s,” she says, before coughing again. I rub her back,
trying to help before grabbing a glass of water and handing it to her. She sips slowly,
trying to catch her breath.

“Here take this,” she said, pulling her wedding band from her withered old finger, it
slipped off easily, much too big for her frail finger. The ring was one of her most prized
possessions, with intricate vines wrapping around the band.
“I won’t allow you to sell any more of your mother’s things for me.” I hold the gold
band in my hand. It was another family heirloom that was given to her by her late
husband, my pop. Passed down from his mother. I close my hand before dropping it
into the pocket of my jeans.
“I will be as quick as possible, grandma. Try and stay warm,” I tell her, trying to put her
mind at ease.
I grab my coat, throwing it on as I walk outside. The snow is sinking into my holey
shoes, making my toes go numb. Winters were always unforgiving, and this winter felt
extra cold. We lived in the city in an old abandoned shack. It isn’t much, but it at least
keeps us dry and away from the elements. I say shack because it certainly isn’t a
house. One side had collapsed in on itself after a storm, making only half the place
liveable. On the bright side, it has running water and a working toilet, so it is better
than the last place we lived.
We wanted to leave the city, but the Dragon lords refused to let anyone leave. Guards
are stationed at every checkpoint, and in our opinion, it wasn’t worth the risk. The
Dragon Kings had killed off the last two elders when they tried to escape and she
was the closest one to the castle, forcing us to live in rundown abandoned houses.
We have been lucky enough to go unnoticed for as long as we have.
They don’t know of my existence yet, and I prayed it stayed that way. But being a Fae
in the city was hard. I struggled finding work because I couldn’t remain in one place
for too long; anyone looking too hard would be able to tell I was Fae. My
grandmother, who was unable to use magic to disguise herself, could not work either.
So, my options were scavenging and bartering or being forced to steal. I hated being
forced to steal from others and I also hated stealing from humans, like the Fae they
were helpless and dying out. Humans didn’t have much to begin with, not in this city
that was overrun with the homeless. Everyone was forced to live in poverty, unless
you were Dragon, Lycan, or Vampire. There weren’t many Lycans in the city. The
Dragons tolerated them to a certain degree, but they were by no means friendly with
each other. Dragons are territorial creatures and so were Lycan’s making them
unsuited to live close to each other.
Walking up the muddy streets, I retrieve my contact lenses and pop them in, instantly
turning my eyes to a mud brown. I hate wearing them, my vision was enhanced being
Fae, and I could see every line on the thin film irritating my vision. The streets of the
city are littered with rubbish and homeless people. It wasn’t even considered strange
seeing the dead lying on the roads and paths. Famine is the biggest killer to humans
other than the cold.
The homeless are at high risk, if the elements didn’t kill them first, predators did, and
there were plenty in the city, like the vampires, who use humans as their personal
juice box. The Lycans that got into the city or were allowed to reside here which was
very few, Lycans liked to kill for sport, and they loved the chase. The streets weren’t
safe anywhere in the city, the place was overcrowded. Many creatures walked
around doing anything they could to survive the next day.
Growing up, I quickly learned the difference between the various species. Since then,
Elves, Angels, and Witches have become extinct. I had never met a single one of
them.
Dragons had reptilian eyes and were big, brooding, and muscular. Dragons are the
most easily identified. Dragons stood taller than any other supernatural creature in the
city, they also had this air around them that told you they were a predator. Their
godlike appearances made it blatantly obvious what they are. However, only three
Dragons resided in this city. The dragon lords ruled, and the city was their playground
and they only allowed us to merely exist here.
Another strange fact about Dragons was no female dragons had been born since the
war, making the Dragon lords angry, fuelling their hate for the Fae. They too were a
dying species. Although immortal, most have spent their lives alone or chose to take
another male as a mate. I had seen the Dragon lords from afar, but never got close
enough to actually meet one and I prayed I never would. There are three lords and
rumors circulated through the city that when they couldn’t find their mates, they
chose to mate each other, hoping to keep themselves strong enough to rule over the
kingdom.
Sometimes people would be forced into the castle, never to be seen again. That was
particularly true for any woman to pass through those gates. Dragons were insatiable
and impulsive, usually taking a woman before killing her, it didn’t matter what species
or status they held, no one survived them once they stepped through those iron
gates.
For the most part, everyone looks human apart from their eyes or the color of their
skin, Vampires are paler than humans, they looked like creatures of the dead and had
blood red eyes and fangs.
Whereas shifters, like the Dragon Kings appeared human besides their eyes which
reminded me of snake eyes. Their skin is said to be harder, thick, and impenetrable.
Lycans also had similarities with dragons; they could also partially shift even in human
form like the dragons could, they didn’t require having to shift completely to suddenly
become the monsters they are. I kept my eyes downcast as I walked through the
streets. Most people would glance at me and assume I was human.
It was safest that way; being Fae was dangerous. My DNA would get me killed if
discovered. My species is hunted down and dragons are our biggest enemies.
Dragons hated Fae for the part we played in the war, so if discovered we would be
killed.
Vampires were the easiest to spot with their blood-red eyes and pale skin. Lycans
eyes were black like onyx, tall and extremely muscular. They were temperamental
creatures like the Dragons. I tried to avoid them at all costs; they were merciless, like
the Dragons. Not that many passed through the city, it was no secret they weren’t
liked by the Dragons. The Dragons sometimes gave them permission to come into
the city to look for potential mates. Dragons had mates; most supernatural creatures
had mates.
Not Fae, though. We got to choose our fate, we didn’t have mates like Dragons and
other shifters. No, Fae got to choose who we wanted to be with. Unfortunately, that
didn’t mean we couldn’t be fated mates to each other though. Before the world was
taken over there were plenty of mixed species, and it wasn’t unheard of back then for
another species to claim a Fae was their mate. So I was free to choose who I would
love.
Rounding the corner onto the next street, I glance up to see the dirty wooden sign
that indicated I had arrived at the pharmacist. The man that worked there was a nice
human, and since money was scarce here, he would allow me to barter for what I
needed, gold being one the hardest to come by currencies yet also the most
valuable. I drop my gaze and start walking, trying to blend into the crowds of people.
Making my way into the derelict store, I remove my hood, letting my black hair
cascade down my back like a veil.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 3
  
Victor, the store owner, looks up. A smile plays on his lips when he sees me. He
always liked my grandmother. They used to be friends before everything went to shit.
“Elora dear, how is your grandmother?” he asks. Victor appeared concerned at
seeing me this late in the day, he knew I had to try and be home before dark. That’s
when the night creatures like the vamps would come out to hunt down their victims. It
was never safe to be on the street after dark, easy picking for the more malevolent
creatures.
“Not good, Victor. The cough hasn’t gone away. She is getting worse,” I tell him,
retrieving my grandmother’s wedding band from my pocket.

I drop it on the counter, shooting him a knowing look. He snatches it, placing it in his
pocket, and nods his head before ducking out the back and bringing back a bottle of
liquid. Victor knows what my grandmother is, yet he never mentions it, knowing it is a
death sentence if anyone heard him speak of the Fae.
“Give her this three times a day; I haven’t got anything stronger. Herbs are becoming
harder to find, especially in the winter.” I nod before grabbing the bottle and placing
my hood back over my head.
“Elora stay safe out there,” he warns, following behind me, getting ready to barricade
himself in before those that go bump in the night come out to play.
I stepped into the freezing air. My toes had gone numb already from the mud and
snow sinking into my shoes. Bowing my head against prying eyes, I take off for
home, running. When I reach the corner, I run into someone.
I mutter “Sorry” at them before I go to take off, only for them to grab my arm, ripping
me in front of them. I can see the man’s black boots as my eyes remain fixed to the
ground. His grip on my arm is tight but also warm as I feel his heat seep into my skin
through the jacket.
“Take the hood off,” a man’s deep voice commands. I try to free myself of his grip, yet
he is stronger, his fingers bruising, his grip never wavering. He yanks my hood off,
revealing my black hair. I continue averting my eyes. Anyone could tell I wore contact
lenses if they looked closely. My heart skips a beat when I hear his voice again.
“Look at me, girl,” the voice grumbles.
I shake my head, trying yet again to wriggle out of his grip. He grabs my face, forcing
my eyes to look into his. I can see people watching the scene play out, fear clear on
their faces. I soon figure out why when my eyes dart to his gold reptilian eyes, bearing
into mine. This man is Dragon, I hear him growl lowly; it rumbles through his chest, his
eyes flicker dangerously, eyes that weren’t human, his tan skin is warm even through
my parka. I barely reached the middle of his chest. His hair was dark, almost black in
color but longer on top, he looked like he hadn’t shaved for a couple of days, stubble
lining his face, his features were sharp, high cheekbones and nice full lips, he looked
like a woman’s wet dream. Yet his aura was intimidating, his grip on me unrelenting.
“What are you?” he demands.
One thing I hated about being Fae was our inability to lie. We could beat around the
bush but couldn’t answer a direct question dishonestly. I press my lips into a tight line,
fighting the urge to answer as I stare wide eyed at the man.
A fight between two homeless people breaks out up the street, distracting him for a
second. I don’t waste any time before ripping my parka off and sliding my arms out,
escaping his clutches. I run up an alleyway using the dumpster to jump the fence
before sprinting behind the next building. I feel my muscles seizing in the cold and my
breath leaves clouds in the air with each breath. I hear a mighty roar and know he is
chasing after me. I keep running, refusing to look back.
When I see houses lined up along the street, I dart through their yards, jumping fence
after fence and finally losing him. Though that’s not all I lost. In the jacket was my
grandmother’s medicine. But I don’t have time to turn back. Desperate, I continue to
run until I find our house, bursting through the door and slamming it shut behind me.
My heart was pounding in my chest so hard I could hear its erratic rhythm. That was
close, too close.
“Elora dear, is that you?” I hear my grandma say before she breaks out into a violent
coughing fit. I make my way to her; she is still in the kitchen sitting at the table. She
smiles softly before noticing my jacket is missing.
“What happened?” she asks breathlessly. Worry making her thin brows furrow.
“I ran into a Dragon,” I say, my voice shaking. “He chased me, but I think I lost him.”
My grandmother frowns in mild panic and starts coughing again. I race to her side,
looking on helplessly as the coughing fit racks her slight frame.
“I lost the medicine grandma; it was in the jacket. I will have to try again tomorrow,” I
tell her, tears welling in my eyes.
“It is okay dear, what matters is you are safe now,” she murmurs, though I can sense
the fear of me nearly being caught worrying her. Her hands tremble slightly on the
table as her nails tap with worry.
The night goes quickly. We were asleep when we heard the voices of people out in
the street screaming. I jolt upright, paralysed with fear. Walking over to the window, I
pull the curtain back slightly making sure to not stand where I can be seen. I peer out,
seeing men with torches, some in human form, others not. They were ripping people
into the street, going from door to door. I see a man in armour go to the house next
door to us before I hear the shrill sound of a woman screaming as she is dragged into
the street, her family looking on helplessly as she is dragged by her hair.
My blood runs cold hearing her begging and pleading with them as they drag her
from her house. The entire street is in chaos. I run over to the couch where my
grandmother is sleeping, only she too is now wide awake and looking alert having
heard the cries of everyone on the street.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 4
  
“Grandma, get up, we need to leave. They are going door to door,” I whisper, slipping
my holey boots on my feet and quickly doing the laces. I pull my hair into a ponytail,
so it doesn’t get in my face. Slipping my contacts in, I hear more screams coming
from outside and people fighting.
“Come on, grandma get up,” I tell her, pulling on her arm. She shakes her head
before pulling a small knife from the coffee table drawer into her lap. She looks up at
me with a sad look on her face.
“Run, Elora. I won’t allow them to know. I will only slow you down. You need to leave
without me,” she whispers. I looked at her, panicked. What is she talking about?
“No grandma, come on. We need to leave now,” I tell her, trying to get her to her feet.
She shakes me off and shakes her head.
“I promised to keep you safe. I can’t if you don’t go now.”
“What are you talking about, grandma? Promised who?”
“Remember the stories, Elora. You need to remember the stories. Now run.”
“No, I am not leaving without you.” I tell her, feeling tears running down my face.
Before someone bangs on the door so hard, I thought it was going to smash off its
hinges.
“Please grandma, we have to go.”
“I love you, Elora,” my grandma whispers before raising the knife and slashing her
own throat. I scream and clutch at her neck, trying to stem the bleeding.
“Run,” she gurgles out. Just as they kicked the door in, my hands coated in her
blood. Adrenaline kicks in, and I take off out the back door, through the criss-crossed
streets of the city. I start jumping fences and running up alleyways. My body screams
at me as I throw myself over another fence to land in another alleyway.

I can hear the panicked screeches of people in the neighbouring streets. Running
behind a dumpster, I quickly squat low, listening intently. I can hear a soft sobbing
only to realize it was coming from me as hot tears run down my cheeks at what my
grandmother just did. The images forever burnt into my memory.
I clamp my hand over my mouth, trying to stop the noises I am making, my breathing
erratic. My heart is pounding so hard I can hear it. Looking over the dumpster, I duck
back down behind the dumpster when I hear a man call out, pointing in my direction.
“You there! Stop!” I don’t listen; instead, I take off running. I run to the end of the
alleyway to find it is blocked off by a building and a brick wall making it dead-end. I
see a dumpster and climb up on it, trying to reach the fire escape ladder, my
fingertips gripping the bottom run and I pull it towards me. Hearing someone crying
behind the dumpster, I look down only to notice a little girl dressed in rags. I pull the
ladder down and reach my hand down to her.
“Where is your mother?” I ask, peering down at her tear-stained face.
“They took her,” she sobs.
Without hesitating, I hoist her up so she can climb, and together we race upwards
toward the roof. But not fast enough for the vampire chasing us. A strong hand grips
my ankle, ripping me back down to the ground. I fall painfully on top of a man, my
head smacking the ground with a loud thud as I bite into my tongue. Another man
retrieves the girl, and I hear her scream before a loud SMACK comes from him
slapping her on the face.
Her dirty matted blonde hair is all I see as her head whips to the side, blood trickling
from her lip and the sound of flesh on flesh echoing down the alleyway.
“Leave her, she is just a child!” I scream. The little human girl, who appears to be
maybe nine years old, escapes the man and runs behind me, hiding against my
back. I hold her there, shielding her from their hostile eyes as more men come down
the alleyway. A tall man with black armour walks over his hair down to shoulders and
a huge scar across his face, his crimson eyes reflecting oddly as he stares at us. A
Vampire.
“Hurry up, bring them to the castle with the rest of them,” he yells to the other men.
The man who caught me grabs my hair, the roots painfully tearing from my skull as
my head is yanked back.
“Move,” he screams in my face. I obey, following the Vampire man dressed in black
armour. The little girl hangs onto the back of my shirt. I can feel her hands trembling
when I notice she has no shoes on.
Bending down, I grab her under the arms and pick her up. Her feet like ice as her
legs wrap around my waist. I try to use my body warmth to warm her freezing body.
When we get to the main street, I find a huge line of women being herded to the
castle. They shove us in the line behind more women, all sobbing as they had been
ripped out of their beds in the middle of the night and torn away from their families. I
think of my grandmother and how she killed herself in front of me. I desperately try to
make sense of why she did it. I gulp. It seems pointless now that I had been caught,
soon to be dead along with her. What would she say if she knew?
I can’t imagine my life without her; she has always been by my side. I can’t help but
echo the sadness of the women around me as I feel my tears streaming down my
cheeks. We all stand in the cold for what feels like hours, until my entire body goes
numb. When we finally walk through the high castle gates, I find the group of women
all separated into rows. A man I recognize to be a Dragon standing at the front,
watching everyone be dragged in and lined up. I am in one of the middle rows.
When I see his eyes dart over the crowd, I quickly duck my head down, hoping he
didn’t notice me staring. Another man walks along the first line looking at each person
and grips their faces looking at their eyes. He then dismisses them, and another man
marches them back out the iron gates once they have been cleared and declared not
to be whomever they were looking for.
My feet are numb from the snow sinking into my shoes. The process is long as he
eventually dismisses all the rows before ours. I place the little girl on the ground,
shoving her behind me, trying to shield her from their watchful eyes. I make sure to
keep my head down to avoid making eye contact.
The entire castle ground is dark and eerie. The only light that can be seen is from the
moon and the glow of the malevolent predator eyes that surround us. I resisted the
urge to shiver when I noticed how many dark creatures were watching us, their eyes
searching the crowd, looking for their next victim.
The little girl sobs. The man who brought us in screams at her to shut up, making her
sob harder. I try to calm her, but nothing I do reassures her. Becoming fed up with her
sobs, the vampire stalks over, his red eyes burn brightly with his anger, his pale skin
almost grey looking under the moon’s light. He grabs her by her dirty dress and pulls
her out the front in front of everyone.
I see him raise a whip, intending to strike her with it. I hear the whip swish through the
air before I throw myself over her, screaming as I feel the whip bite into the flesh of my
back. My shirt splits open before I feel my skin being torn away, the snow underneath
my feet sprayed with my blood. I drop over the top of her, trying to protect her when I
hear the man scream angrily for me to move.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 5
  
Another voice echoes through the night. “Enough,” bellows the dragon lord who
stood watching over the crowd of women, but he yelled the word too late. I flinch
when I hear the swish of the whip before its crack, bracing myself for the impact. Only
it doesn’t come. I hear the whip cutting through flesh, yet it isn’t mine.
I take a chance and look up when I hear a collective gasp from the crowd. Lifting my
eyes slightly, I find the dragon lord standing beside me and can see his muscular arm
outstretched beside me. The whip is wrapped tightly around his arm. He wraps his
hand around the whip, yanking the man holding it towards him. The man stumbles,
falling at his feet, his terrified eyes peering up at us.
“I’m sorry, my lord. I didn’t hear you,” he sputters out.

I hear a predator’s growl rumbling deep within the dragon lord's chest before I see his
foot come down on the vampire's head. Blood sprays out as his head is crushed into
the ground. I fight the urge to throw up, seeing his brains splattered on the ground at
my feet. I feel the bile burn the back of my throat as I tear my eyes away from him.
Deafening silence falls over the crowd, and I can feel everyone’s eyes on me in shock
at what just happened. The Dragon King turns around and I avert my gaze back to
the ground, I can feel his eye penetrating into me.
His deep husky voice follows. “Look at me,” he demands, and I flinch away from the
anger in his words. He grabs my hair, pulling my head back. I close my eyes
breathing through the pain searing through my skull as I feel my hair being ripped out.
“I said look at me,” he growls again. I feel the little girl shaking, clinging on to my leg. I
slowly open my eyes to be met with the same hypnotic gold snake eyes of the man I
ran into on the street. He scrutinizes my face before letting my hair go. My eyes
instantly snap back to the ground.
“Remove them,” he says, his voice daring me to disobey.
“What?” I whisper, confused.
“The contact lenses; remove them now.” I shake my head in a pleading sort of way,
knowing if I do, I will be killed instantly.
“Remove them or I will,” he grumbles, grabbing my arm. I whimper at his rough voice
echoing into the darkness, making me shiver. I slowly lift my fingers, and one by one, I
took out the contact lenses to reveal my sparkling violet eyes . He grabs my chin,
forcing my eyes to meet his.

I hear everyone gasp before I hear the murmur of whispers throughout the crowd.
“Fae.”
“She is a Fae.” Everyone’s eyes on mine, which I know are glowing fluorescently into
the night. Burning brightly like an amethyst beacon.
“Silence,” the man yells out to the crowd. The chatter instantly died down at his
words.
“I knew I sensed a Fae when you bumped into me.” His lips were next to my ear, his
cool breath sending shivers down my spine as he moves closer. He leans in inhaling
my scent and I can feel his lips barely touching the skin in the crook of my neck.
“You’re coming with me,” he whispers, grabbing me and pulling me towards the old
sandstone castle. It was huge, and something right out of a fairy tale, only dark and
covered in snow, the vines growing along the sides looked like snakes, dying from
the cold and the sandstone high walls tarnished from not being maintained properly. I
struggle, trying to free myself from his grip. He looks to one of the guards that we
pass.
“Kill the rest,” he commands, and chaos ensues. All the women’s voices start
screaming, echoing through the night at his words. Fear so pungent I could smell and
taste it, as the guards moved closer, circling around and trapping them, and leaving
them nowhere to run.
“No please, they didn’t do anything,” I begged as I fought against him. He stops and
looks down at me and I cower away from his gaze, knowing I shouldn’t speak out of
turn, especially to a Dragon king.
He grabs my face, making me look at him.
“Please, I will do anything you want, just don’t hurt them,” I beg. Tears roll down my
face as I glance at the women behind me, begging for their lives. All staring at me,
fear in their eyes as all the guards freeze waiting for his answer. His thumb rubs over
my bottom lip, and a smirk forms on his lips.
“Anything?” he asks, his thumb pulling on my bottom lip softly. My eyes move back to
the crowd behind him, before looking down at the little girl still clinging onto my shirt.
The fear in their eyes makes a tear slip from mine, all begging me to agree with
whatever it is he wants from me.
“Yes, anything,” I whisper, feeling defeated. He smiles, and I can see all his perfectly
straight pearly white teeth gleaming back at me. I study his face. He has an evil glint
in his eye, like he is looking at his prey. Nice full lips and high cheekbones with a firm
jaw. He looks like the reincarnation of a god, built strong and beautiful, only I know he
is the devil in disguise.
“Let them go,” he commands, raising his voice, his eyes not leaving mine. I shudder
at the thought of being alone with this big brooding man. I hear the little girl sob
beside me, which makes the man focus his gaze on her. Pushing her behind me with
my hand, his eyes snap back to mine, a devious smile playing on his lips.
“She is coming too,” he says, not leaving any room for argument, not that I would
dare argue back. I hear everyone running out of the castle gates before he changes
his mind. Before I hear the metal gates shut loudly, the steel groans as the lock slips
into place. He tugs my arm, pulling me toward the castle. Torches are lit along the
path as we walk toward it. The only light coming from the lanterns next to the huge
heavy double doors leading inside the castle.
Inside differed vastly from the derelict streets outside. The interior is warm and richly
decorated with deep red and gold, the stone walls high. Huge chandeliers hang from
the ceiling, making the room bright. We walk past an enormous room lined with
shelves of books and an enormous fireplace with a desk in the centre. The place
smells of candles and incense, making me scrunch my nose up as it is
unaccustomed to aromatic smells of lavender.
He walks down a hall before leading us up some stairs. My feet make noises on the
stone steps as we climb them. He pulls me to a door and opens it, swinging it open
to reveal a room. A huge four-poster bed sits in the middle with black gauze hanging
from the top.
The room is decorated like the rest of the castle. There are thick, scarlet blankets on
the bed, a black chaise in the corner, and huge black fur rugs cover the stone floor.
He lets me go, leaving me standing in the middle of the room in front of another
fireplace that is taller than me. The warmth is a welcome relief after spending hours in
the cold. However, I feel more terrified than ever. He folds his arms over his bulging,
muscular chest.
Another man enters the room, his skin the color of mocha with dark onyx eyes. His
chest is bare, revealing his muscular body and abs that look like they are carved from
stone, a deep v-line disappearing into the waistband of his pants. He smiles when he
walks in noticing me. I can tell he isn’t a Dragon but Lycan, which leaves me
confused. Only the Dragon Kings live in the castle with their slaves, so why was this
man standing beside a Dragon?
“You found her,” says the Lycan, his voice is silky and deep with a slight accent I do
not recognize. He smiles, revealing his sharp teeth. As his eyes look me up and
down. I take a step back, feeling my heart thumping faster in my chest. He steps
forward, crossing his arms across his chest. Both of them are standing over me.
“Strip,” says the Dragon King. I shake my head, not wanting to remove my clothes in
front of their watchful, lust-filled eyes.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 6
  
“I said strip,” he repeats, raising an eyebrow at me, daring me to disobey.
I struggle to remove my shirt, trying to cover my bare chest by turning away from him.
The girl beside me starts to remove her clothes as well.
“Not you, child. I don’t want to see you naked; you’re only here to make sure she
obeys orders,” he says, making me relieved as she pulls her dress strap back up.
I remove my pants, leaving me only in my panties. Using my hands, I cover my
breasts before turning around to face them.
The Lycan man steps forward, he licks his lips approvingly making me flinch.
“Remove them,” he says looking down at my panties.

“Please,” I beg, not wanting to remove them.
“Remove them or I kill the child,” he says tauntingly. I look at the little girl who darted
behind me at his words. I feel my cheeks burn with embarrassment. This was so
degrading and humiliating. I pull my panties down before placing one hand over my
breasts and the other trying to cover my lady parts. Both men step forward and I step
back, nearly tripping over the girl behind me. The Lycan man grabs my wrist, pulling
my arm away from my chest, my ample breasts on display for them. I feel a tear run
down my cheek as the other man removes my hand from my sensitive parts.
“Why are you crying? You have nothing to be embarrassed about,” says the Dragon.
How didn’t they understand how degrading this is? No one should have to be put
through this humiliation. I had never been naked in front of anyone besides my
grandmother.
“Open your legs,” he growls, stepping closer. The Lycan man peers around me.
“Close your eyes little one,” he whispers to the small girl, and I feel a sob leave my
lips. When the girl does as she is told, he stands upright. He taps my foot with his,
forcing my legs apart. His fingers move to my slit before he shoves his finger inside
me quickly before removing it. I cry out at the sudden intrusion.

“A virgin like I thought,” he murmurs. I watch horrified as he sucks the finger into his
mouth and moans loudly.
“You made me strip to see if I was a virgin? What, asking was too hard?” I ask but
instantly regret it as they both step closer.
“You can put your clothes back on,” he says. The Dragon bent down and picked up
my shoes. He looks at them before tossing them in the fireplace. I quickly get
dressed.
“Follow us, we will take you to your chambers,” the Lycan man says. We follow
silently. The Lycan leads the way while the Dragon remains behind us. I can feel his
eyes boring into my back, feel the little girl’s arms grip my hips tightly.
We stop outside a door on the bottom floor, he opens the door and reveals a small
room with a single bed and small fireplace. A desk off to the side in a corner and a
round blue rug on the floor. Walking in it seems quite cozy offering warmth and safety
from the cold dark nights outside.
I watch mesmerised as the Dragon man walks in and over to the fireplace, he takes a
breath in then blows it out of his mouth like he's blowing a kiss. Yet I can feel the heat
in the air rising rapidly as the logs start burning catching alight. He turns and winks at
me.
I notice off to the side is a bathroom with a shower and toilet. I don’t move though,
too scared by the men standing in front of me, I don’t want to risk angering them.
“You will stay here for now until Silas comes back and verifies you are who we think
you are,” says the Lycan man, his eyes burning oddly mirroring the flames coming
from the fireplace.
“If you need anything knock on the door, someone will hear you. My name is Matitus,
this is Dragus,” says the man I recognize to be a Dragon. I store their names to
memory, hoping I never have to utter them.
They then walk out, closing the door behind them. The little girl tugs at my shirt
making me look down at her.
“Are they going to kill us?” she asks, concerned. Now that they are gone, I can really
look at her. The poor girl is underweight, not that that is something unheard of in the
city, starvation being the main killer. Her hair which should be blonde is matted and
dirty turning it brown in patches. What I thought was a dress is a man’s undershirt
being worn as a dress, the edges frayed and filthy with holes.
“I don’t think so, well I don’t think they will kill you anyway,” I tell her. Suddenly, there is
a knock on the door, and an old woman who I believe is a human walks in with her
head down carrying towels and a pile of clothes. Yet something seemed off about
her, I just couldn’t put my finger on why I felt that way.
“For you,” she mutters, her eyes never peering up. She thrusts them forward again
and I grab them from her before she hurriedly walks back out. I can sense her fear,
like she was told not to talk to linger too long. It would also make sense why she
didn’t look up and make eye contact. She then shuts the door and I hear the jingle of
keys and I know she locked it. I place the clothes on the bed along with the towels.
“What is your name?” I ask the little girl who comes and stands beside me. “Lilith” she
whispers, looking at the pile.
“My name is Elora,” I tell her.
“Elora?” she repeats, trying out my name and making me smile. I dig through the
clothes and find a pair of blue denim jeans and a white shirt as well as a bra and a
pair of underwear. With the clothes is also a pair of black pants with woollen underlay
and a shirt with a butterfly and a hooded sweater. I know by the size, the black pants
and butterfly shirt and the hooded sweater are for the little girl. She touches the
butterfly and smiles.

“It’s so pretty,” she says, caressing the fabric.
I also found two pairs of socks, something I haven’t held for so long. The only socks I
have held was when I pulled some off a dead man I found in the gutter. I washed
them before giving them to my grandmother, her feet always so cold from the weather
and her old age.
Lilith got up walking over to the small bathroom. “Do you think it has hot water?” she
asked, looking eager to try it.
“Let’s find out,” I tell her, hopping up and walking to the shower. I turn on the taps and
chuckle when I feel the water heat up slowly. I turn to Lilith and pull her makeshift
dress off. I then remove my clothes before adjusting the water temperature and
turning the taps on full force. We both step under the showers spray. I flinch when I
feel the water run over the lashing mark from the whip. The water is burning it making
my skin sting.
Lilith giggles excitedly and it makes me wonder when the last time she felt hot water
was, if ever. I find a bar of soap and a small bottle of shampoo and conditioner on the
sink basin. I hand her the soap, and she excitedly starts lathering up her body with it.
Dirt and grime run down the drain. I put some shampoo in my hands and started
scrubbing her hair and messaging her scalp, feeling her relax slightly.
“This is wonderful,” she exclaims as the room steams up with the smell of strawberry
shampoo and chamomile soap. When I am done washing her hair, I rinse it out letting
her condition her own hair while I wash myself, giving myself a good scrub, blood
from my back turning the floor red, it stings terribly but I ignore it.
I see Lilith reluctantly hop out and grab a towel, wrapping it around her little body. I
quickly wash my hair, scrubbing my scalp as I feel the cleanest I have ever felt in
years. I get out when I feel the water temperature drop slightly. I grab my towel and
follow Lilith out. She sits on the rug in front of the small fireplace. I quickly get dressed
to find the clothes fit perfectly. Despite everything, feeling warm and clean is such a
relief. I then help Lilith get dressed. She smiles brightly back at me.
“They are so warm,” she whispers, running her hands over the soft fabric. Now that
she is clean, her skin is like porcelain, so delicate and pure.
I comb her long blonde hair with my fingers before pulling a hair tie from my wrist. I
then braid her hair so it is out of her face. She touches the braid gently not wanting to
ruin it.
“What about you?” she says when she realizes, I gave her my only hair tie. I shrug. “I
don’t need it,” I tell her, knowing chances are when this Silas person comes, I will
probably be slaughtered. We sit in front of the fire for a while and eventually fall
asleep.
I am jolted awake when I hear the door swing open creaking loudly. Matitus, one of
the Dragon Kings, is standing in the doorway. I sit up, groggy before recognition hits
me and I become anxious.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 7
  
Dropping my gaze to the floor. My long black hair falling to my sides creating a veil. I
see his boots come into my line of vision. He then kneels in front of me and grips my
chin, bringing my gaze to meet his own.
“Why aren’t you sleeping on the bed?” he asks curiously. I look at Lilith, who is still
asleep, and I don’t know when we fell asleep, but we were both warm in front of the
fire and the rug was comfier than any makeshift bed I had slept on.
“We fell asleep,” I tell him. I watch as he cocked his head to the side examining my
face carefully before he lets go of my chin. I see Dragus walk in behind him carrying a
tray with what smells like chicken soup. He sets the tray on the desk.
“Get on the bed,” Dragus says, making me glance at him. I feel sick suddenly, my
blood running cold at his words. He seems to notice what he said before putting his
hands up in mock surrender.
“Not in that way, take the girl with you,” he says, looking down at Lilith laying on the
floor. I place my hand on her back, shaking her softly. Her eyes open before she jolts
upright leaning against me in fear as she tries to get as far away from them as
possible. I stand up to suddenly feel the cut on my back reopen and tear.
I grimace, feeling warm blood running down my spine, but I ignore it. Instead picking
up Lilith and placing her so she is sitting on the edge of the bed. I go to sit beside
her, when I feel hot fingers move across my shoulder brushing my hair out of the way
before lightly tracing the mark running from my left shoulder down to my right hip. I
flinch slightly as it stings. I can feel the singlet sticking to the blood as his fingers run
over it.
“Silas won’t like that” I hear Dragus mutter as I sit next to Lilith on the bed. Dragus
then brings the tray over, sitting it between us both. Lilith looks at me unsure and I
nod my head telling her it’s okay. I hand her a piece of bread and watch as she dips it
in the bowl. Her hands shake as she brings the food to her mouth, and I can tell she
hasn’t eaten for a while. I look at her sadly tugging a piece of hair behind her ear that
escaped the braid.

She must be starving, and when she finishes her piece of bread, I give her mine
before turning to look at the two men standing in the room. They are both still
watching me with indecipherable expressions on their faces.
“What is your name?” Matitus asks. Instead of answering I fight the urge and ask a
question of my own, trying to avoid giving them my name. I know if they ask again, I
won’t be able to help but answer them.
“What do you want with me?” They seem taken aback by my question and I have a
feeling no one who has stepped in this castle has ever spoken out of line, let alone
asked them a question as to their intentions.
“Your name?” Matitus asks his tone telling me to answer or else. I shiver as the urge
to answer honestly takes over; I try to fight against it, sweat beading on my neck.
Trying to ignore a direct question is painful to a Fae, telling a lie is almost impossible.
One of the things I hate about being Fae. Matitus steps closer his hand cupping my
cheek.
“Fae can’t lie or help but to answer. Why are you fighting against answering me?”
I shake my head and his fingers stroke my cheek softly, I grit my teeth trying to fight
the urge to answer. “Elora” I stammer out breathlessly.
“Good girl,” he says, letting go of my face and stepping back.
“Why didn’t you want to answer?” he asks, cocking his head to the side. I see Dragus
also watching me intently, his face holding some emotion, I don’t recognize. Was it
awe? Wonder? I don’t know but it made me uncomfortable. I grit my teeth at his
question not wanting to answer, but I know the words will come out anyway.
“Elora Aziza.” My words spew out of me in a rush.
Matitus steps back, recognition shining in his eyes, and he looks to Dragus.
Aziza was a known name amongst the Fae, they are direct descendants of the Royal
Fae. My grandmother told me the chosen one would be born of one of the three royal
bloodlines. Aziza, Zana, and Helcate. That was all the Oracle knew, apparently. She
didn’t know which generation but that they would be of Royal Fae blood and be the
Fae’s redemption.
“You’re from a royal bloodline?” I nod my head knowing it is useless trying to fight the
urges to answer. Dragus steps forward. “I haven’t heard that name in decades,” he
says, kneeling in front of me.
“Eat little one, I mean neither of you any harm,” he says turning to Lilith who had
stopped eating and listened intently to their questions. She resumes eating and I rub
her cheek assuredly.
“Silas will want to know for sure,” Dragus says, looking up at Matitus. Matitus looked
a little worried by his words, his lips pursing and his brows furrowed while his eyes
flickered dangerously making my heart beat a little faster. He nodded once before
glancing at me with what appeared to be worry in his eyes.
“Why am I here?” I repeat daringly. They don’t seem bothered by my questions, but I
also know that no one would dare question them, they were known for being
merciless killers.
“All will be revealed when Silas returns, eat and rest for now. Abigail will be by later in
the morning with some chores.”
I nod, glad that they were finally leaving. I watch as they both leave and close the
door, I hear the lock clicking in place and I finally let out the breath I hadn’t realized I
was holding before I turned to Lilith. Her bowl was empty, so I pushed mine towards
her.
“You have it,” I tell her. She was terribly skinny, and she needed it more than I did.
Lilith thanked me before quickly gobbling my soup down. When she finished, I place
the tray on the desk before pulling the blankets and sheets back on the bed. And
climbing in, Lilith curls up beside me and I wrap an arm over her protectively. We both
drift off once again.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 8
  
The next morning, I was awakened by someone opening the door. A woman stands
in the doorway. She looks to be around my age, but her skin is chafed like she spent
a lot of time outdoors in the cold. Her blue eyes look at mine with curiosity before
turning away.
“I’m Abigail, follow me please,” she says, looking at me before noticing Lilith who is
also awake and alert to the newcomer. We quickly sit up and walk to the door.
Peering out the door I notice Abigail was waiting at the end of the hall. She waves us
to follow, which we do obligingly. She walks us to a large kitchen area where people
are busy preparing food and cleaning dishes.
One thing I noticed was all their slaves are human or at least appear to be. The room
is huge and modern looking, different from the rest of the castle’s traditional look. It
has stainless steel appliances and black marble bench tops, a huge island bench sat
in the middle with three women standing around it chopping different fruit and
vegetables.
They look up when we enter, their eyes darting away before snapping back to mine. I
see the woman in the middle nudge her friend and her brown eyes dart to mine
widening, a huge grin lighting up her face. She has freckles and red hair that looks
wild and untameable. “A Fae,” she whispers.
At her words, everyone in the room stops to look at Lilith and I. To which, Abigail
clears her throat before speaking, her tone harsh. “Yes, the girl is a Fae, now get
back to work and stop gawking,” she says, dismissing them as they hurriedly resume
their tasks. Abigail hands both of us an apple before telling us to follow. We eat our
apples while following behind her as she stops at the front of a huge cupboard in the
hall. Opening the doors, I can tell it was a cleaning cupboard, with various chemicals
on the shelves and mops and brooms along with a cleaning cart.
“You will both be cleaning the library at the front of the castle, when you're done with
that come and see me for more work” she tells me, pushing a cart with cleaning
supplies toward me and pointing us in the direction of the library.
I walk down the stone corridors towards the front of the castle, stopping when we
finally find the room I noticed yesterday. Pushing the cart to the side, I grab out a cloth
and some polish, as I hand a duster to Lilith and tell her to dust the blinds. I tidy up
the desk surface before polishing the wood, which appears to be oak. Then, silently, I
move to the mantle where I dust and polish. This continues for what feels like forever,
so much wood and so many lamps. Lilith finished doing the blinds and was wiping
over the lamps with a cloth while I started the bookshelves. I can’t help but notice
most of the books were diaries and books on the different sorts of creatures roaming
the earth.
Top Plastic Surgeon: If You Babae bumata ng 15 taon
Have Wrinkles, Do This sa loob ng 3 araw! Ang
Before Bed kanyang lihim
Vichen
I continue dusting the shelves Retinlift
before coming to the last one, where I find the entire
bookshelf is full of books on Fae history. Most books on the origins of our people and
our magic were destroyed after the war. Yet, there I stood, amazed at how many
books they had. My grandmother had one book on our history which we always kept
hidden but here, there were hundreds. I let my fingers skim over the leather-bound
books that held the stories of my ancestors, when I hear someone clear their throat.
Turning around I see Matitus standing behind me, making me jump, my backside
brushing up against the bookshelf. He is staring at the book my fingers were
touching. His eyes darken as they move back to mine which makes my heart rate
pick up and a chill crawls up my spine making me fight the urge to shiver under his
deadly gaze.
“What were you doing?” he asks. I wanted to shrink under his hardened gaze.
“I was just looking, I didn’t mean to do anything,” I tell him, my heart skipping a beat.
He nods before sitting at the desk. For the rest of the time, his eyes remain fixed on
me, unmoving. As soon as I am done, Lilith and I rush hurriedly out of the room in
search of Abigail.
Abigail escorts me to a bedroom upstairs while Lilith is left in the kitchen to help clean
up. Abigail opens the door and reveals the same room I was in yesterday. She hands
me a basket with all different cleaning supplies before walking out and retrieving some
new linen and placing it on the chaise.
“Once you’re finished here, you’re done for the day and can go back to your room,”
she says before turning and walking out, without waiting for so much as a nod in
return.
I begin stripping the bed linen off and dumping it next to the basket before remaking
the bed with fresh sheets. I then move to the adjoining bathroom. The bathroom is as
big as the bedroom with three sink basins along one wall and a huge shower on the
other with a toilet. I notice that there are also three shower heads spaced out in the
shower.
The bathroom takes the longest as all the fixtures are stainless steel, and the shower
screen glass is huge. I am in the middle of wiping down the sink basin and mirror
when I see Matitus enter the room and lean against the door frame. I can see his
eyes in the mirror watching me, but he doesn’t say anything, just watches.
When I am done, he walks out and takes a seat at the chaise when I notice Dragus
sitting on the edge of the bed. I gulp realising I was in a room with two predators by
myself. I suddenly wish Lilith was with me. Both of them were watching me.
Dragus sniffs the air slightly, a seductive grin forming on his lips.
“She is scared of us,” he tells Matitus, making him sniff the air in the room.
Dragus stands up walking over to me and I take a step back only to bump into
Matitus who had moved with blinding speed to stop me from running for the door. I
feel both their chests press into me, both overly warm. I can smell the masculine
scent on their skin, a fire and smokey scent like burnt sandalwood, strong but I also
found it rather appealing. They were that close.
They both smelled similar, only slight differences considering they were two different
species, before I even realised what I was doing, I breathed in their scent, leaning
toward Dragus. My eyes snap open, awakening me from some kind of trance, when I
feel his body heat sinking into mine, making my breath lodge in my throat. I jumped,
startled at what I did. My heart skips a beat with fear when I realize I just nearly
touched him.
“You don’t need to fear us little one,” Matitus says in my ear, his voice deep and
gravelly as I feel his warm breath on my neck making me shiver. He inhales deeply, a
groan leaving his lips.
“Doesn’t she smell divine Dragus?” he says, lifting his head. I look at Dragus with
what I know to be a gaze full of fear.
He leans forward, pressing his lips to my neck before inhaling deeply, I stand frozen
on the spot, part of me wanting to scream. I wriggle trying to get rid of the feeling
running over my skin heading south. There was no doubt they were both gorgeous,
tall, dark, and handsome, with muscular bodies, but that didn’t make me feel any
better knowing they could rip me to pieces within a blink of an eye and I would be
powerless to stop them.
I try and slide out between them, but I feel Matitus hand fall to my hip gripping the
fabric of my shirt in a fist. Dragus runs his finger down my neck to the top of my
breast, before circling it around my nipple over the fabric. I freeze, panic taking over
as he pinches it between his fingers, making me cry out at the sudden pain.
“So responsive and we have barely touched her yet.” His voice was silky smooth, his
lips barely an inch off mine, making me gulp loudly. I hear Matitus chuckle slightly
before stepping back. The warmth on my back, disappearing. I quickly grab the
basket and run from the room, wanting nothing more than to get away from their
hungry eyes.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 9
  
I take the basket back to the cleaning closet and walk fast to the kitchen, only to
notice Lilith is no longer there. Walking over to the woman with red hair and freckles I
ask her.
“The little girl that was with me. Where did she go?”
“The guards came and took her; her mother has been looking for her,” she tells me. I
nod, feeling a little sad, but relieved knowing she is safer out there than in here with
these monsters.
I exit the kitchen and head to the small room where I slept last night. Walking in, I see
a small, dark object sitting atop the bed. It is the book I was looking at earlier in the
library. Matitus’s deep voice behind me makes me jump.

“If you want to read that you should also read this,” he says, holding another book out
toward me as he steps in the room. I take the book from him and look at it. It’s a book
on Dragons and mates. I look up at him.
“Read them. I know Fae have their own stories of the past, but what if they aren’t
correct? What if your ancestors lied?” he says.
“Fae can’t lie,” I whisper, not understanding what he means.
“They can and did long ago, your kind blames the Dragons for the wars and the
blood spilled, yet what they took from us far outweighs anything we could have ever
done to any of you,” he tells me, and I feel anger build up at his words bursting out of
me.
“What have you taken from us? You killed my kind off,” I tell him incredulously. The
nerve he has saying what we did was worse, when they killed every one of my kind.
“Your kind aren’t the only ones forced into extinction, Elora; my kind is nearly extinct
as well because of what they did.”
“And what is that?” I dare to ask, not liking the way he talks about Fae.
“Read the books and you will find out,” he says before walking out and shutting the
door behind him.

I stare at the closed door, when I see that he isn’t going to return, I relax slightly.
Picking up the book on Fae history, I sit back on the bed and start reading. I can’t
remember the last time I actually read a book. Being constantly on the move meant I
didn’t get much time to read and with moving, books would mean more things to
carry.
After a few hours of reading, my back aches from being slumped over. The book was
pretty much the same as what my grandmother had already told me. How the war
started after a Dragon killed one of the royal Fae and our kind sought out revenge. If
only they had known this world we currently live in would result from that war, maybe
they wouldn’t have sought revenge. I noticed halfway through that there were pages
torn from the middle.
Sitting up, I make my way into the bathroom. Getting undressed, I place my clothes
on the end of the bed, so they don’t get wet and I am able to put them back on after I
shower. I grab the towel that was hanging on the back of the chair drying, taking it
with me before shutting the bathroom door.
I shower quickly, not wanting the hot water to run out like it did yesterday. The warmth
of the water felt so good on my skin after so long trying to stay warm in the frigid air.
Halfway through washing my hair, I feel a draft blow into the room. Turning around I
look toward the door. Before spinning back around trying to cover myself. Dragus is
standing in the doorway, watching me. He was wearing faded denim jeans and a
black singlet with a devious smile on his lips and I noticed Matitus sitting
expressionless on the end of the bed behind him, also staring at me.
Reaching over to the basin with my back to them, I try to reach for the towel when it
is suddenly gone. I feel Dragus move behind me before I see his arm reach past me
turning off the water. His hot breath on my neck makes me shiver. I freeze, not
wanting to move. Turning would mean they would see a lot more than my behind.
When he doesn’t move, I look over my shoulder and see that he has come even
closer. I feel his fingertips brush my side and I flinch away from his touch.
“Dragus, give the towel to her. You’re scaring her,” Matitus growls. Dragus ignores
him, moving closer, and I can feel his belt buckle press against my back. My heart
hammers in my chest when I feel both his hands on my hips tugging me against him.
“If I wanted to hurt you, I would have by now,” he whispers, his hands trailing up and
over my stomach to the sides of my breasts. His hands are warm, making me shiver
as his body temperature runs a lot hotter than mine. His thumbs brushing the sides of
my breasts.
“Dragus,” Matitus growls, more loudly this time. I hear him huff, annoyed, but I am
grateful when I feel him drape the towel over my shoulders. I grip the towel and wrap
it tightly around my body before turning around and glaring at Dragus. He has a
seductive smile on his lips as his eyes look down, stopping at my legs. I shift
uncomfortably and watch as he licks his bottom lip. I go to step around him, and he
sidesteps blocking me.
“Dragus, you had your fun leave her be. Silas will rip your head off if you touch her
without him,” Matitus warns. My blood runs cold at his words. What did he mean
touch me without him? Dragus growls but steps aside, and I quickly dart past him
and grab my clothes off the end of the bed. I go to turn back into the bathroom and
Dragus huge body is blocking the door.
I wait for him to move but he doesn’t.
I look to Matitus to see if he was going to tell him to move, but he doesn’t, and I
realize they want me to get changed in front of them. I pull my towel tighter, stepping
away from them. I move to the other side of the room, and quickly pull my jeans
underneath the towel, while glaring at them. They both look quite amused at my
discomfort. I feel the denim sticking to me as I pull the pants up from not being able
to dry myself. I then grab my shirt before pulling it over my head and removing the
towel.
Matitus picks up the book on the nightstand scanning the last page I was reading. He
chuckles and I raise an eyebrow.
“Fae are such proud creatures, I swear they believe their own lies,” he says when he
reads the page. I bite my tongue knowing that if I speak, I will say something I regret
or will get me killed.
“Come, dinner is ready!” says Matitus, tossing the book on the bed and standing up.
He moves to the door with Dragus and they both step outside waiting for me.
“I don’t like repeating myself, Elora. I suggest you move,” he says, holding his hand
out.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 10
  
I walk closer but don’t take his hand. Instead, I follow, crossing my arms over my
chest. Matitus sighs before walking off. Together, we walk to a part of the castle I
hadn’t seen before. A huge wooden table sits in the middle of the room, Matitus sat
down while Dragus pulled a chair out telling me to sit. I hesitate before finally walking
over and sitting down. Dragus took a seat beside me and turned his chair so he was
half facing me.
A few minutes later, Abigail emerges and places three plates in front of us. I stared at
the plate wishing I could be anywhere else. I would have preferred to sit in the room
alone and eat instead of finding myself stuck between two intimidating men. Dragus
touches my knee beneath the table. I just stare at the plate, feeling uncomfortable.
Dragus runs his hand up my leg, making me jump before I move his hand off me only
for him to place it back on my thigh.

Ignoring his hand, I look over at Matitus. “Eat” he orders, but I suddenly don’t feel like
eating and certainly don’t trust my stomach to keep it down. My hands tremble
slightly as I picked up the fork and pushed the food around the plate. Matitus starts
eating, Dragus using his hand that wasn’t on my leg, picked up a bread roll and bit
into it.
“Why am I here?” I ask cautiously.
Dragus squeezed my thigh making me look at him. “Enough questions eat,” he says
pointing at my plate.
“I’m not hungry, can I just go back to the room?” I say, defiance in my voice.
“Enough questions eat,” he said pointing at my plate.
“I’m not hungry, can I just go back to the room?” I ask again, not liking the way he
was watching me. Dragus sighs and Matitus speaks up.
“Eat Elora, I will answer your questions once that plate is empty,” he says tapping my
plate with his fork. I look at the plate. There was no way I was going to be able to eat
all that, there is way too much roasted vegetables and meat. My grandmother and I
could have made what’s on the plate last three days between us. There was no way I
would be able to eat that in one sitting. I pick up the fork and pick up a piece of
potato, popping it in my mouth and chewing slowly. The entire meal continues in
such a way. They ate theirs and I picked at mine. When they finish they watch me,
making me nervous. I couldn’t stomach anymore and knew if I did continue to eat, I
was going to make myself sick. Them watching me wasn’t helping my sickly feeling.
“You barely touched your food, Elora,” says Dragus.
“I can’t eat that much. It is too much,” I tell him. He growls low, making me shift
uncomfortably.
“Leave her be Dragus, she can’t eat it. Silas will deal with her when he gets home.
Let it go for now.”
I look up at the mention of Silas’s name. I didn’t like how they kept mentioning him
and it made me curious as to what he wanted with me. Everyone fears the Dragon
Kings for obvious reasons but Silas. No one even liked mentioning his name, I had
heard it whispered over the years, the entire city was aware of who he was. He was
the worst of the three Dragon Kings, known for being the cruelest. He killed without
hesitation just for someone glancing in his direction.
Dragus sighs before squeezing my leg a little too tight. Abigail comes out and looks
between the three of us before dropping her head. She clears the plates, not even
looking back up until she got to the door. Before she left, she shot me a sad smile,
making me worry.
“Do you know about Dragon Mates?” Matitus asks, pulling my attention away from
the door Abigail as she walked out. I nod slowly
“Yes, most creatures have mates except Humans and Fae” I answer. He nodded. I
thought his question was strange until he spoke again, making my blood run cold.
“We believe you are our mate, and we will know for sure once Silas is back. The mate
pull will be stronger when he arrives, and we will know for sure.”
I look between them; knowing my shock must be on display because I see Matitus
smirk cruelly. I shake my head. This can’t be happening. I feel nothing but fear for
them.
“When Silas gets back, we will mark you and start the mating process. Once you're
marked, you will feel the mate bond,” Dragus says beside me, making me jump to my
feet. Dragus growled before reaching over and grabbing my hand and ripping me
back down into my seat.
“You wanted to know why you’re here and we answered. Now stay in your seat, you
haven’t been dismissed yet,” he growls, making goosebumps rise on my skin.
“I will never mate with any of you” I say, my voice shaking with fear at the thought.
“Who said you had choice?” Matitus says raising an eyebrow.
“You will willingly or not but you are ours now,” Matitus says.
Dragus grip on my wrist tightened, and I hissed slightly at the pain shooting through
my wrist and arm.
“Silas will be back in the morning. It would be in your best interest not to provoke
him,” Dragus mutters menacingly. I shake my head, words failing me for a few
moments. I can’t believe the shit show my life has become, surely no one was this
cruel to make me a Dragon's mate let alone three. Now come to think of it, Dragus is
a Werewolf, isn’t he?
“How can I be all three of your mates? You aren’t even a Dragon, are you?” I ask,
looking at Dragus.
“I am a Dragon hybrid. My mother was a wolf, my father a Dragon” he answers, letting
go slightly, making my wrist stop throbbing from his intense grip.
“So, you are both?”

“Yes, I can’t shift into either, but I get some of both their traits” he answers. I tried to
pull my wrist back, but he pulled my hand onto his lap. Not wanting to anger him, I let
my hand rest there and he let me go, nodding approvingly.
“So, all three of you are mates?”
“Yes,” Matitus says watching me carefully.
“Silas will want to mark you as soon as he gets here, we just wanted to warn you first.
I know you are frightened but don’t resist him. I would hate to see you get hurt” he
says warningly.
“Can I go now please?” I want nothing more than to get away from them.
“Dragus will escort you back,” Matitus says, standing up and leaving the room.
Dragus grabs my elbow and pulls me to my feet before walking me back to my
prison. Climbing in bed, I toss and turn, not be able to get rest with my mind racing
the way it was. Eventually succumbing to sleep, I dreamt of the horrors of the night I
found myself brought into the castle.
I wake up to the feeling of somebody touching me.
My eyes snap open and I see Dragus sitting next to me. I freeze, looking at him
before he leans down, a seductive smile playing on his lips. His obsidian eyes boring
into mine. I thought it strange that I didn’t fear him at this moment. He leans closer,
kissing my lips softly at first before his kiss turns more urgent. Suddenly, he plunges
his tongue into my mouth. I pull back slightly, needing air as his lips move to my neck.
His warm hands tug my shirt off and over my head before his lips latched onto my
nipple.
My body reacts to the feel of him touching me, shocking me further as a moan
escapes my lips. His hot tongue moves south, devouring flesh, my legs becoming
wet with moisture, as I feel my stomach tighten and my walls clench. Dragus moves
lower before I feel him slide my jeans down my legs. I try to ask what he is doing but
the words escape me as I feel his hot breath on my lips before feeling his tongue flick
across my clit.
His hands pull my thighs apart as I tried to close them on his head. My back arches
off the bed, my hands running through his hair as I try to tug his head away from my
sensitive areas. His torture is unrelenting as his tongue flicks across my clit, making
me moan as I feel my orgasm reach its peak, like I was suddenly about to be thrown
over the edge.
A knock sound pulls my attention away, and suddenly, he is gone. The knocking gets
louder, and I look around, but no one is there. When I feel someone touch me, I jolt
upright in my bed. Looking around frantically, drenched in sweat, my hair sticking to
my face. And I relax, it was just a dream. Sitting upright I look toward the door and
Dragus is leaning against it, watching me, a smile playing on his lips. Seeing him
standing there, I nearly jump out of my skin. Suddenly, I feel a blush spread across
my face, remembering the dream I just had. Yet it felt so real.
“You okay, Elora?” he asks, his smile widening and I feel my face heat up with
embarrassment. I know he can smell my arousal but no way was I telling him I dreamt
about him.
“Yeah, fine, just a nightmare,” I tell him.
“Really?” he says, sniffing the air slightly.
“Must have been a nice nightmare then,” he says, making me look away from him.
“Silas will be here in an hour. Abigail has some chores for you until he arrives. So,
shower and get dressed. Abigail will bring you some clothes” he says, turning around
and walking out. I hear him chuckle as he walks away. My heart starts racing at the
thought of Silas arriving back at the castle. I needed to get out of here.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 11
  
I wait for Abigail to drop the clothes off before having a shower. Using the wooden
chair, I brace it under the door handle. I definitely don’t want a repeat of yesterday
with them invading my personal space. Showering quickly, I dress in the sweater
dress Abigail gave me. It was black and warm, but I didn’t like that it showed off so
much of my legs.
Opening the door, I find Matitus waiting in the corridor.
“Block the door again, I will make you shower with me understood?” he says, not
even trying to hide his anger. But why would he? He was one of the feared Dragon
Kings and used to getting his way. Not wanting to anger him further, I nod before
looking away. Matitus grips my chin, forcing me to look up into his snake-like eyes.
“I said understood?”
I nod my head feverishly.
“Words Elora.”
“Yes, understood,” I whisper, fighting the urge to roll my eyes at him and his tone of
voice. I felt like I was being scolded by a teacher, not that I went to school. My
grandmother schooled me and taught me the basics, like reading and writing and
basic math.
He let go before gripping my elbow and pulling me to the kitchen where Abigail was
waiting. Abigail looked up before turning her attention elsewhere. Matitus walks out,
and I wait for Abigail to finally look up. She lets out a breath, looking relieved that
Matitus was gone.
“Thank the heavens” she whispers when he could no longer hear. “You need to
watch yourself around them, Elora. They may not be that bad now, but once Silas
comes back they won’t be as gentle.”
“Gentle, that’s them being gentle?” I ask incredulously.
She nods before chewing the end of nail nervously.
Top Plastic Surgeon: If You Babae bumata ng 15 taon

Have Wrinkles, Do This sa loob ng 3 araw! Ang
Before Bed kanyang lihim
Vichen Retinlift
“We need to get to work, Silas likes everything a particular way and the last girl I
worked with got killed because she forgot to take a bin out” Abigail says, concern
spreading all over her face.
I couldn’t believe they would kill someone over something so ridiculous. On the plus
side, Abigail is talking more and looks a little more relaxed while no one other than me
is around. Looking around the kitchen, no one was here. Which I thought was odd.
Abigail must have noticed me looking around because she answered my thoughts.
“They left to get supplies. Once Silas comes back, no one may leave the castle until
he goes again. Last time he stayed a month. I didn’t get to see my daughter for an
entire month,” she says sadly. I put a consoling hand on her shoulder.
“Where does he go?” I inquire.
“To find his mate, or the chosen one as they call her,” Abigail mumbles.
“The chosen one?” I ask, wondering if it is the same chosen one my grandmother
used to tell stories about.
“Yes, the one that can carry their children,” she whispers before shutting her mouth
when she hears something fall over in the corridor. We both straighten up as a young
boy, who looked to be about twelve, walks in carrying a bucket and broom.
“Peter, geez you nearly gave me a heart attack,” she says, and I could hear her heart
pounding in her chest before settling, my hearing was heightened significantly more
than a human’s which came in handy but also annoying at times.
“Sorry Abbie,” he says before his gaze turns to me, his brown hair falling over his
brown eyes before he sweeps it aside.
“You’re Fae” he says, eyeing me with a matter-of-fact expression.
“Yes she is. Now stop staring, it's rude,” Abigail scolds him.
“Is she the one, the one they have been looking for” he asks.
“I think so, we will know when Silas gets back” she tells him, and his face drops as he
looks at me nervously.
“I better go, good luck, you’re going to need it. I pray you're not the one they are
looking for,” he says before racing out the back of the kitchen.
“What does he mean?” I ask, turning back to Abigail. She walks to the door peering
out the corridor making sure no one is around.
“He means if you are who they have been looking for,” she says rather abruptly.
“Please, you have to tell me,” I beg.
Abigail looks uncertain and cautious. “If you are, they will make you birth all their heirs,
it's more than that though. Silas hates Fae. I am not sure why, but everyone they have
found has never left alive,” she whispers.
At that moment, I couldn't decide what was more shocking, what they wanted me for
or the fact that they actually found other Fae people. One thing became crystal clear:
I had to get out of the city before Silas came back.
“Please, you have to help me get out of here,” I plead, a note of desperation in my
voice.
“I can’t help you, they will kill my daughter, I am sorry Elora,” says Abigail sorrowfully.
I hang my head, knowing there is nothing Abigail can do.
We finish cleaning the kitchen and when we are done, Abigail instructs me to take the
rubbish out. Walking out the back door, I notice a truck and smile, an idea coming to
me like a bolt of lightning. The bin man was coming to collect the dumpster that sat
up out the back of the castle. This would be my only chance. I wonder if this was
Abigail’s way of helping me escape without helping. The timing of me coming out
here was too coincidental. Running to the bin, I quickly climb in and wait for the truck
to lift it. I gag from the smell, but what other option did I have? Suddenly, I feel the bin
move and quickly move to the back before it dumps me into the back of the truck.
The violent motion of falling makes me throw up when bin juice tipped all over me.
Luckily, the truck that picks up the garbage is only a regular dump truck and not one
with the crushing machine in the back. That would have probably killed me. The only
real advantage of this situation is that the disgusting rubbish covers my scent. I let out
a breath when I feel the truck move. It drives for about five minutes before I hear the
brakes screech. The gate, I realize, feeling my heart race. Outside, I hear people
talking and someone climbs up the back. Shit, I think, they’re going to search the
back. Holding my breath and fighting the urge to be sick again, I burrow under the
rubbish, pulling boxes over the top of me.
“Clear,” I hear a man sing out.
When I feel the truck move again, I scramble to the top of the garbage pile and suck
in a lungful of semi putrid fresh air. I wait a few minutes and pray the coast is clear
before looking out the back of the truck, waiting for an opportunity to jump out. I need
to head home first and change my clothes. There was no way I was remaining in this
dress now.
When the truck stops up an alleyway to collect another bin, I quickly scrambled out,
climbing up the side and on to the bin that had been lifted before jumping onto the
retaining wall behind it. Without looking back, I run, jumping fences, and zigzagging
through alleyways. I knew this city like the back of my hand having grown up here and
found my way home easily.
I finally arrive and look upon my front door, taking a deep breath. When I open the
door, the worst smell I’ve ever smelled plagues my nostrils. I nearly threw up again.
Grandma, I realize, her body is still here. Gasping, I peg my nose with my fingers.
Stopping in the hall, I fight the urge to look into the lounge room. I didn’t want to see
her dead body still sitting on the couch. I also didn’t want to relive that night. I needed
to remember her the way she was before all this and right now. At this moment, I
have one task, and that is to find some clothes and the book my grandmother hid
under the floorboards. I then needed to escape the city and find elsewhere to live.
The city had never been safe for me, but with the return of Silas and him knowing of
my existence, it was now a death wish to stay.
I find my room exactly the way I left it the night I was awoken to the screams of our
neighbours. The bed is still a mess, and the lamp is still on. I flick it off and walk to the
corner to rummage through my clothes that were in the basket, grabbing some jeans
and a hoodie. I scrub the garbage juice from my face and get dressed. I didn’t want
to shower because as gross as it is, the rubbish will cloak my scent. Not only that,
but I also didn’t exactly have time.
I run into the hall and use my fingers to pry up the first floorboard, grabbing the book
that was wrapped in white cloth and tucking it inside my hoodie pocket. Looking up
the hall toward my bedroom, I feel a deep sense of sadness knowing I was leaving
my grandmother’s dead body without giving her a proper burial, but I also know she
would’ve wanted me to survive. Once outside, I take one final look at my home
before taking off at a run, towards the forest that lines the edges of the city. As long
as I could get through the thick forest to the fence, I stood a chance of survival. Once
there, I could climb over and escape the confines of the city, into the unknown. While
it may sound easy, I remember the border fence was always under surveillance with
guards everywhere. If I could just find an opportunity, a moment, to climb the barbed
wire fences while they looked the other way… I’d stand a chance.
I spent all day trekking through the rough forest terrain. By the time I am about halfway
through, night began to fall, and the temperature began to drop considerably. Nights
in the city were always unforgiving. I just hope it didn’t snow. The ground is already
cold enough without shoes and only socks. Snow would not only slow me down, but
it might just make me freeze to death.
The night completely sets in, and I can just make out the full moon making me curse.
Full moons supercharged most night creatures, and I knew that Vampires would likely
be guarding the border. When I hit a small clearing, I know I’m not far from the
border’s edge now. Looking out and around the tree line I bee lined straight for the
cover of the trees on the other side of the clearing. Nearly to the tree line, I can hear
howls and wings off in the distance. Looking up, I see a massive Dragon fly over the
clearing. Dropping to the ground I hid amongst the grass praying to the fates they
didn’t see me.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 12
  
When I am fairly sure the coast is clear, I pop my head up and look around the
clearing. I can hear men shouting in the distance and I remain hidden amongst the
long grass, too scared to move. Too scared to even breathe as I hear them get
nearer to the clearing. Their voices grow louder, lucky for me though they ran that fast
and the snow and grass masked my scent. Sitting upright, I scan my surroundings
once again before running in the direction they came from, hoping they wouldn’t
backtrack.
Once hidden by the high trees, I keep running straight, looking for any sign of the
barbed wire fence that surrounds the entire city. With the trees up above, the dark got
darker to the point, even with my heightened senses and eyesight I struggle to see.
As I run, I can only just make out the trees before I run into them. I keep running.
What I fail to notice is that there is a pond. When it’s far too late, my feet hit air
suddenly before I drop into the icy cold water, breaking through the thin layer of ice. I
flail about, gasping, I didn’t know how to swim. Panic seizes my body as I swallow
mouthfuls of dirty water. I cough and splutter. This is it, I think, I’m going to die.
I reach around for anything, trying to move the water and keep my head above the
water line. My hands come in contact with some sort of vine or tree growth, and I
manage to pull myself out and drag my freezing cold body over the bank. My clothes
are drenched, and the cold air of the night pierces my skin, making me even colder. I
fight against the urge to give up and let myself die. My muscles scream, locking up
from the intense temperature change, my teeth chattering so hard I wonder if they’re
going to break.
I force my legs to move, willing myself to go faster. I don’t know how long I ran for, but
I nearly weep in relief when I see the fence line just on the other side of the trees; I am
nearly there, so close I can almost smell my freedom.
Just as I think I am about to break through the tree line, I run full force into somebody,
bouncing off their chest. I fall back on the ground and feel all breath leave my body.
Scrambling backwards on my hands and knees, I try to get away from the dark figure,
who is now coming even closer to me. I see menacing, snake-like eyes looking down
at me that seem to glow with an evil light, I scramble to get to my feet. Only when I
stand up and turn to run, I run into someone else. Only this person’s glowing eyes
makes my blood run colder than the icy pond. My veins turned to ice as he looks
down at me. Nothing but gold and green glowing orbs staring at me.
I hear nothing except the violent pounding of my heart in my chest. The man with the
evil eyes grips my arms, his hot fingers digging into my arm before I feel his claws
break through my flesh, making me whimper. I suddenly feel air rush around me and
his grip is gone as I am tossed violently into a tree. My back smacks against the tree
trunk, knocking the air from my lungs again. I scream when I land on my side, a stick
stabbing through my palm.

I pull the stick out and I can smell my blood oozing out and running down my hand
and arm. Hearing the crunch of twigs and branches, I look up to see him stalking
toward me again, like a predator about to kill his prey. His aura is menacing, I can
almost feel the rage radiating off him.
Do This Before Bed And The Prostate Has Reduced

The Parasite Will Leave By 3 Times! Do This Every
Your Body! Night!
Organic Teatox Vitaman Plus
“You dare think you can leave me, that you can run from me,” his voice bellows,
making me flinch.
I jump to my feet. He was faster than me and he reaches to grab my hair, yanking me
towards him. I scream out at the feeling of my hair ripping from my scalp. His hand
wraps around my throat before he flings me, like a ragdoll into the ground, my head
smacking the ground first, making a sickening crack on impact. I fight against the
urge to succumb to the darkness. My head pounding to its own beat, my ears ringing
loudly, and I can’t catch my breath as I feel his foot press onto my chest.
I hear a familiar voice echo in the dark before I feel the weight lift off my chest
suddenly. I hear growls and fighting as I crawl onto my hands and knees. Half
conscious, I try to stand but my head is spinning so fast I couldn’t get my balance,
only stumbling back toward the cold hard earth at each attempt. When I feel hands
grab me again, I scream loudly fearing he would throw me again.
“Shh, Elora, it’s just me,” the familiar voice of Dragus says, pulling me to my feet. I feel
my body go limp as I lean heavily against him. His arm wraps around my waist tightly,
holding me up as my fingers grip his shirt. I hear the fighting get louder before I
suddenly feel myself being ripped away from Dragus. His grip tightens pulling me
back to him.
“Let her go Dragus,” the man yells, and I scream when I realize it’s the same man who
just threw me around like I was nothing.

“Leave her Silas, she is barely conscious.”
“She sounds conscious enough, hand her over.”
I grip onto Dragus, knowing I stand a better chance at survival with him.
Silas grabs my hair, making me scream and I feel tears run down my cheeks.
“Silas, she can’t take anymore, let her go now.”
“She should have thought about that before she ran from us. I will make sure she
doesn’t fucking run again” he bellows, before punching Dragus in the face. Dragus
stumbles backwards before landing on his back. I feel Silas grab me and adrenaline
kicks in as I kick and struggle to get out of his grip. He pulls me closer to his chest,
his arm wrapped around my chest, his hand on my throat tightening like a boa
constrictor while his arm across my chest squeezing the air from my lungs, and
cutting off my air.
“Fucking Aziza’s thinking they can always get away with everything” I hear him growl
into my ear. I claw at his arm, trying to get him to let go. My attempts are getting
weaker as my body slowly becomes deprived of oxygen.
When I am once again thrown to the ground, I gasp for air. My entire body feels limp
and heavy as I lay face down on the dirt. I give up, welcoming death. Please let me
die quickly. I feel his foot come down on the centre of my back.
“Please, just kill me” I breathe. Closing my eyes, waiting for death.
“Silas please no more,” I hear Matitus say, and I realize he was the one that attacked
Silas. He pushes me onto my back and my entire body feels bruised and battered. I
lay there as he continues to look down at me. Kneeling beside me, Silas grips my
face and growls.

“Run again and I will fucking kill you, understood?” he snarled at me.
“I won’t run,” I tell him, my voice barely a whisper as it felt even hard to talk. His arms
go underneath my back and knees and I feel myself being lifted. I brace myself,
waiting to be tossed again only this time he pulls me closer, hugging me tight to his
chest. After a few minutes, I realize he won’t throw me again. I relax, going limp
against him and giving into the darkness that had been trying to envelope me. Praying
to the fates I wouldn’t wake back up to this nightmare that is my life.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 13
  
Silas
I was off searching other territories and no-man’s-land when my mates contacted me,
telling me they thought they found her. Matitus ran into her on the streets. I had my
doubts, of course. We have searched for her for decades trying to find this Chosen
one the Oracle promised would come. Surely, we weren’t that blind, and she was
under our nose this entire time, living in our city. Yet they were both insistent that she
was the one. They called for all women to be brought to the castle, and that’s where
they captured her. Dragus too confirmed saying he felt a strange pull to her.
I headed home straight away. Flying back was easy for me, yet my mind kept going
back to the great war and the destruction caused ever since. What I wasn’t expecting
when I got home was everyone frantically looking for her. I landed in the back
gardens. Matitus and Dragus ran out to greet me.
“What happened?” I ask as I see convoys loading up and heading out the gates. It
was already dark, and the night was becoming cold.
“We lost her. I think she has run,” Dragus says, pinching the bridge of his nose.
Matitus growls low, making me look at him.
“Are you fucking serious, how did she escape the fucking castle with you two here” I
ask.
“We don’t know, but we have found where she was living along with another dead
Fae at the house. The elderly woman appears to have slit her own throat. She was
there her scent was faint, but we have sent trackers after her,” Matitus explains.
“Then why are we standing here for, fucking find her?!” I scream before taking off.
There is only one choice for her, she would have to leave the city. So, I head for the
northern border. Guards are everywhere on high alert. When I fly over a small clearing,
though, I get this strange pull to land. Something is tugging at me, telling me she is
somewhere hiding. Landing near the border fence, I make my way into the trees,
Dragus and Matitus not far from me.
I can’t smell anything, but that doesn’t mean she isn’t hiding here. Something is telling
me I am in the right spot. I just need to wait. After a few minutes, I see a figure
amongst the trees. Running straight to the border.
“Dragus, she is heading straight toward you,” I mindlink to Dragus. I catch a glimpse
of her running and my heart nearly stops. Her purple eyes glowing brightly.
“Aziza?” I whisper, shocked. I didn’t think anyone survived from that bloodline. I feel
anger boil inside of me. Of course, what a fucking coincidence that the very bloodline
that started the war was the one meant to end it. I watch her from the trees when she
suddenly slows down, looking around her surroundings.
I look at her angelic face and feel rage burn within. It can’t be, that’s not possible. I
killed her myself, watched that bitch die in my arms. The fates are fucking cruel. I
chuckle to myself. She looks exactly like her, a perfect reincarnation. Her black hair
long like a veil hanging to her waist and then amethyst eyes blazing brightly. Her
plumb pouty lips quivering from the cold and the fact she is wet explains why I
couldn’t pick up her scent.
She keeps running until she suddenly runs straight into Dragus. She bounces off his
chest and hits the ground. She scrambles backwards, trying to get away from him.
Her fear radiates out of her pores before she stands, running into me before taking a
step back. The closer she is, the more I see the similarities. If I didn’t kill her myself, I
would have thought they were the same person. How it angered me that the fates
would mate us to someone who is identical to the one I despise most.
My beast raging within me wanting nothing but to rip her to pieces. She is definitely
the one we have been looking for. I could sense it with every fibre in my body, but that
didn’t stop my burning hatred for her. History seems to be repeating itself, and no
way was I letting her get away this time.

Grabbing her, I throw her, and she hits a tree. My anger fuels my instincts making me
act impulsive. I want blood, and I don't care that she is our mate, I want revenge. For
what she did to us, what she did to the Dragon kingdom.
She screams loudly as a stick goes through her hand. The noise leaving her lips is
melodious and sweet to my ears. I lose control as I advance on her again, grabbing
her.
“You think you can run, think you can fucking leave me,” I scream in her face, and
she cowers away from me. That just angers me more as I wrap my hands around her
throat before slamming her on the ground. She is weak, not at all like her ancestors,
she doesn’t have the same sense of entitlement, the same fighting spirit.
Matitus tackles me to the ground, and I jump to my feet before punching him.
“Silas, stop, you will kill her.”
“That’s the fucking point, Matitus. That bitch destroyed us.”
“It’s not her, they aren’t the same,” he says, kicking me in the stomach. I growl loudly
before kicking him into a tree, the trunk splitting as I throw him against it. I walk back
towards her, only this time she is weakly clutching hold of Dragus.
I grab her, wanting nothing more than to break her like a twig.
“Let her go, Dragus,” I scream as he holds her tighter. I grip her hair, ripping her head
back, making her scream.
“Leave her Silas, she is barely conscious.”
“She sounds conscious enough, hand her over,” I tell him, but he doesn’t let go.
“Silas, she can’t take anymore, let her go now,” he demands.

“She should have thought about that before she ran from us. I will make sure she
doesn’t fucking run again.” I punch him when he doesn’t let go, making him stumble
backwards. She will be lucky if I let her walk again. How dare she think she can run
from me?
I pull her to my chest before wrapping my arm around her neck. Her body is small
against mine, yet so warm as I feel my skin burn from her touch.
“Fucking Aziza’s thinking they can always get away with everything,” I growl to her as
she struggles against my firm grip.
I let her go, and she fell to the ground.
“Please, just kill me” she breathes out. Death would not come easily to her. If I kill her,
it will be slow and painful.
“Silas please no more,” I hear Matitus say, stalking towards me. I can feel their worry
through the bond, they have already grown attached to her. I let their feelings flood
me. Willing myself not to complete the task.
Kneeling beside her, I grip her face, forcing her to meet my eyes. My breath catches
in my throat as I stare at her hypnotic purple eyes. She was just as beautiful as her
too; I loved that woman and she destroyed me, and now the fates were cruel enough
to bring her back. Yet I could sense they weren’t the same. This girl was weaker,
more fragile. There was a sense of purity about her.
“Run again and I will fucking kill you understood?”
“I won’t run,” she whispers, frightened, and I almost feel bad for hurting her. Picking
her up, she goes stiff like a board in my arms, her entire body tense. I pull her closer
and after a few minutes she relaxes, her head falling on my shoulder heavily as she
goes limp in my arms.

“She needs blood Silas, I don’t even know how she is still alive,” Matitus says
brushing her hair from her face. A lump forms in my throat, making it hard to answer,
so I nod. A sudden sense of guilt weighs heavily on me. I had no intentions of hurting
her. I was excited to finally have found her. But I wasn’t prepared for her, wasn’t
prepared for her to have the same face as the woman I despise so much. My hatred
for that wretched woman overpowered my rational thinking. Looking down at her
bruised and battered body in my arms, I know I fucked up.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 14
  
Elora
My eyes fluttered open to see the ceiling, my entire body was aching, and I knew the
fates didn’t grant my wish of death. No, they once again failed me, painfully proving to
me that they didn’t care for us anymore. My eyes scan the room and I see Dragus to
my side, casually flicking through the page of my grandmother’s book.
Sitting up, I look down to realize I am just in my underwear. I quickly cover myself with
the sheet underneath me before sitting up.
“You’re awake, how do you feel?” Dragus says, dropping the book in my lap. Freeing
my hand, I snatch it away from his sight.

“Like I have been hit by a truck,” I tell him. Every part of my body ached. Especially my
back. Moving even slightly made my breathing wheeze loudly.
“Can honestly say no one has ever referred to me as a truck,” comes a voice I was
sure would haunt me for the rest of my life. Silas walks into the room, his height alone
was intimidating, he was taller than both Dragus and Matitus. His reptilian amber eyes
glared at me, his arms thick and muscular, his veins pushing out of his skin revealed
by his tank top. He had a five o’clock shadow, a strong jaw sharp jawline and high
cheek bones, his hair was jet black, shaved on the sides and thick and longer on top.
He walks in and comes over to stop at the end of the bed. I shuffle back, wanting to
get away from this monster. Only Dragus grips my shoulder, making sure I don’t run.
As I stare down the man that caused all this pain. He leans over trying to grab the
book from my hand, but I pull it back to my chest away from him. He growls
menacingly in warning before reaching over, snatching it from me.
He flicks through it before raising his eyebrow. “What’s so important about an empty
book?” he questions, looking at me.
“It was my grandmother's,” I answers, staring at the book clutched in his hand.
“So, nothing important then?” he questions again, and I fight the urge to answer.
I am not even sure what’s in it, my grandmother only knows. Only a Fae with magic
can read the words inside. He moves to the fireplace and goes to chuck it in the
flames before I scream.
“No, don’t!” I scream to him as I see him about to toss it in the flames. He hesitates,
leaving his hand just above the flames. Dragus grip on me tightens as I was about to
throw myself after it.
“Tell me, now,” Silas demands. I shake my head because I can’t tell him what I don’t
know, but it only angers him. He storms over to the bed and grabs my throat, pulling
me towards him. He is so close we were nose to nose and I find myself staring into
the green and golden eyes of this predator. I feel tears well in my eyes as his grip
tightens restricting my airways.
The Main Cause Of The Prostate Has Reduced

Wrinkles On The Face! By 3 Times! Do This Every
Attention: It's Not Age Night!
Vichen Vitaman Plus
“Silas, let her go.” Matitus murmurs.
“Not until she tells me what’s so important about an empty book,” he growls, his eyes
not leaving mine.
“Elora, tell him please,” Dragus pleads. I try to speak but cannot with his grip cutting
off my air.
Silas lets go, and I suck in a breath, my hands clutching the top of the mattress to
remain upright.
“I don’t know,” I tell him, and he rips my head back by my hair. I hiss at the pain
radiating from my scalp.
“You’re lying,” he growls, raising his hand and I know he is going to slap me. I flinch
and brace myself for the impact of his hand on my face. Only after a few seconds
and it doesn’t come. I open my eyes and I can see he is struggling for control. I watch
the muscle in jaws tense as he clenches his teeth. His grip tightening on my hair
slightly.
“Please, I don’t know. Only a Fae with magic can read it,” I beg.
“Come on, Silas, you know she can’t lie, without Magic,” Dragus pleads.
Silas lets go after examining my face for a few seconds. “Why do you have it then?”
“It was my grandmother’s; she could read it. She wouldn’t tell me what it said though
said it was too dangerous.”
“Why would she say that?” he asks, stepping closer making me lean back. I try to
fight the urge to tell him. But he leans down, placing his hands on either side of my
waist on the bed. Leaning in closer and looking me in the eye.
His breath fans my face, and I involuntarily lean in without realizing, inhaling his
intoxicating scent. He smells manly, a cross between sandalwood and with a hint of
spice.
His voice snaps me out of my trance.
“Why would she not tell you?” he asks even slower, like I was mentally challenged. I
fight against the urge to tell him. Sweat beads on my neck and my skin becomes
flushed. My muscles tense as I fight with everything in me not to utter the words. I
clench my eyes tight.
“The pain will stop if you just answer Elora.” His husky voice is now next to my ear.
He runs his nose down the side of my neck, making me shiver and arousal flood me.
How could he possibly have this effect on me after what he did to me? My hands
begin to tremble, and my skin breaks out in goosebump while nausea runs through
me.
“Because it’s about the chosen one,” my words spill out of my life like word vomit, so
fast I wasn’t sure I said it right.
He chuckles softly and I feel his lips move on my neck. “That wasn’t so hard now was
it?”
I shake my head.
“So, the fact you can’t read it either means you’re not twenty-one yet or you have no
magic, so which is it?”
Why did I have to be cursed with having to answer honestly?
“Don’t try to lie to me now, Elora.”
“I’m not twenty-one,” I answer, knowing he would find out sooner or later.
“When?”
“I don’t even know what the date is,” I tell him. He crouches in front of me, putting his
hands on my knees. His hand rubs up my legs sending tingles everywhere he
touches, he smirks before his hands slide up my sides before tugging the sheet away
and exposing my breast to him. He runs the pad of his thumb over my nipple. It
hardens, and my breath hitches. I close my legs as arousal floods through me. What
the fuck is wrong with me, this man is a monster, yet here my body was betraying me
in the worst possible way.
“It’s March 10th,” he says before pulling my legs apart, one of his hands skimming up
the inside of my thigh towards my panties. Not wanting him to go higher, I quickly
answer and attempt to close my legs.
“March 14th,” I all but yell, pushing his hand away from my leg. He growls softly.
“You may think you can escape the mate bond Elora, but you will give in.”
“Fae don’t have mates, and I would never be with a monster like you,” I spit back.
Silas tightens his fists. With a growl, he stands up. “Take her back to her room, leave
her there for a few days till she changes her attitude,” he commands before storming
out.
“Silas, what about her injuries? These will take days to heal weeks even,” Dragus
says, making him stop. I look down at my nearly naked body and am horrified with
what I find. My skin is no longer the beige color, but a mix of blue and purple. Massive
bruises cover my legs and arms, even my ribs. I touch my throat and flinch, which
explains why it hurts so much to speak. And if what I can see is anything to go by, I
know my back is just as bad. My back where I hit the tree is throbbing painfully to its
own beat.
Silas stops at the door. I watch as his back tenses before he suddenly turns around,
heading straight toward me. I scramble backwards on the bed, and he reaches over,
grabbing my wrist and pulling me from the bed. He wraps his arm around my chest,
holding me in place before I watch him bite into his wrist before pressing it against my
lips. I squirm trying to get away from him, but he just pushes harder forcing my lips to
part as his blood runs down my throat.
He lets go and I fall to the floor. I watch as every mark on my body heals miraculously
like they never existed and were a figment of my imagination. He then walks out,
turning his back on us and leaving me with Dragus.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 15
  
Dragus grabs my elbow and pulls me down the stairs and all the way to my room. He
says nothing the entire time, but I can tell he is angry. Not like Silas angry, but still his
anger was enough that I can sense it. When we get to the room, he pushes the door
open and shoves me in.
“We told you not to provoke him, we didn’t say it for our benefit but yours. You will
learn Elora he isn’t as forgiving as Matitus and I,” he says, before turning on his heel
and walking out. Sitting on the bed, I look out the small arched window, the open
fireplace cast shadows on the stone walls making this depressive cold room feel
claustrophobic, as if the shadows would come off the walls and transform into more
monsters to haunt me. I had never been scared of the dark but being here I knew I
should fear it more than I had. Only now recognizing the true extent of what lurked in
the shadows, that knowledge made the walls feel like they were closing in on this
already small room. It is dark outside, and it makes me wonder how long I had been
unconscious for before I woke. A few minutes later, Matitus comes in and places a
tray of food on the desk. He says nothing, doesn’t even acknowledge I was there,
just places the tray and walks out, locking the door behind him.
Walking over to the tray, I look down at the food. It was soup, making me think of
Lilith. I smile at the thought of her, wondering if she is okay. My appetite is completely
gone, so I lay on the rug in front of the fireplace. My thoughts are churning in my head
loudly. How my life had changed drastically in a few short days and not for the better.
I miss my old life, I may have been in hiding and constantly on the run but at least my
grandmother was still here, at least I wasn’t alone in this world, alone with these
monsters.
My birthday is in a few days, and I pray I don’t have magic. They might realize I am
not the chosen one and finally decide to kill me. Death is better than being forced to
live with these monsters, to be tied to them in the worst possible ways.
I don’t know how long I lay on the floor for, but I eventually drift off to sleep. I vaguely
remember dreaming of being in a garden. A garden I had never seen before. It was
overgrown with beautiful wildflowers, and lush green lawns a small cottage off in the
distance. Birds were chirping loudly, and I could hear a stream in the distance. It was
beautiful and serene. The picture started to fade slightly and shudder before I found
myself in the bedchambers with Matitus and Dragus. Sitting upright, I look around
confused. I didn’t remember coming here. Why? When did they move me from my
room?
I have so many questions at the same time, though I felt at peace in their presence,
safe. Which I knew deep down was irrational. They were my captors; they were
monsters, yet in this moment I can’t feel anything, only the feeling of being at ease
with them.
“Why am I here?” I ask, looking toward Matitus.

“I don’t know, why don’t you tell me,” he replies.

Vichen Vitaman Plus
“Is this a dream?” I ask, remembering when I dreamt of Dragus.
“Do you want it to be?” he asks, stepping closer.
“I don’t know,” I say, confused. Matitus moves closer to me. His hand sweeps my hair
off my shoulder. He cups my chin in his hands, making me look up at him. His snake-
like eyes are glowing back at me. His hand slowly trails up my arm, sending
goosebump wherever he touched. My skin becomes ignited in sparks from his touch,
his hand running over my shoulder. I lean into his hand. It feels warm against my skin,
and I can smell his intoxicating scent putting me at ease.
“Does it feel like a dream?” says a voice behind me, making me look over my
shoulder. It was Silas. I know he should scare me, but he doesn’t. He steps closer
until the heat of his chest presses into my back. His warm hand skims over my hips
to my abdomen, light as a feather, making me lean against him. I feel him press
closer, his nose running along my shoulder to my neck inhaling my skin. I become
lost in the feeling of his touch when I see Dragus move from behind Matitus, his
hands running over the Dragon’s bare chest before I see him kiss Matitus’s shoulder.
Silas's Hands caress my stomach, moving lower before I feel him slip his hand inside
the waistband on my pants, making me gasp. His warm fingers caressing my pussy
lips make me moan as he parts my lips. He groans loudly in my ear, and I see Matitus
move his hands over my breast. The pad of his thumb rubs softly over my nipple
through my thin fabric. He squeezes it and I hiss at the sudden pain before he
soothes it, rubbing it in a circular motion. Silas’s finger tease me as he rubs around
my opening, and I can’t help but move my hips against his hand.
“So wet, so warm,” Silas whispers sucking on the skin of my neck. I hear Matitus
groan loudly and I see Dragus has his hand wrapped around Matitus cock through
his pants. Arousal floods into me, the feeling is foreign. I never thought I would enjoy
watching two men like that.
“Do you enjoy watching Dragus touch Matitus?” Silas’s husky voice next to my ear. I
feel his finger slide in me, and my voice comes out as a breathy moan.
“Yes.”
I feel him chuckle against my neck before he moves his finger in and out before
adding another. I get lost in the sensation of him touching me. Withdrawing his finger,
he circles my clit, and I moan loudly.
“Do you want me to stop?” he asks.
“No,” I murmur as he moves his fingers back inside me, my juices spilling onto my
thighs. Some part of me was trying to tell me something. Something important.
Matitus steps closer, lifting my shirt and exposing my breasts. He leans down, taking
my nipple in his mouth, swirling his tongue around the hardened bud. I moan loudly
and feel Silas fingers moving faster. I feel my stomach tighten and my skin heat. The
feeling inside me is building up. The voice gets louder, and I try to ignore it.
But something clicks, and I become painfully aware when the voice’s next words ring
clearly in my head.
“You don’t want this, this is dream Elora fight it.” I know that voice, it was familiar to
me and then I figured out where it came from. It is mine, my subconscious telling me
something wasn’t right. This isn’t real. They are monsters. The picture turns grainy, the
room shakes violently, and something breaks down the walls of the dream, I am
trapped in. I sit bolt upright in bed, panting. My skin is covered in a thin layer of sweat.
It was just a dream, just a dream, I whisper to myself, taking in the familiar
surroundings of my room. Only I am not alone. Sitting in the corner on the chair is
Silas, his lust-filled eyes trained on me. I swallow, my mouth feeling dry and my heart
skips a beat at the sight of him watching me.
Silas stands up, walking toward me, placing his hands on either side of me making
me lean away from him. He sits on the bed. His eyes not leaving mine.
“See how pleasant things can be if you stop fighting against us,” he whispers, moving
his face closer to mine, his breath fanning my face makes me lean in as I get
overwhelmed by his scent. He chuckles softly, making me realize what I just did. I go
to move back but he just moves closer. His lips nearly touching mine.
“A few more minutes and I would have made you come,” he whispers, so close I
could almost feel his lips touching mine. I furrow my brows, confused. “Really, Elora
you couldn’t tell I was in your head?”
My eyes snap to his and then I remember back to the dream of Dragus. I wake up
and he too is in the room and everything becomes startling clear.
“That was you and Dragus?”
“Mmm yes, but what I would like to know is how you pushed us out,” he says. His
eyes are sparkling with mischief. His lips suddenly crash down on mine. I try to push
him off, struggling against him, but he just pushes me back down on the bed. The
bed? I think to myself… No wasn’t I on the floor? He must have moved me. I hear him
groan, but I go stiff underneath him, my entire body tensing at his closeness. He
sighs before sitting up and looking down at me.
“You will give in, Elora. You won’t be able to resist the mate bond for long,” he says
before standing up and walking toward the door. He locks it and I jump straight out of
bed, my heart pounding in my chest. What just happened? Confusion takes. When
he leaves, so does the fog that had a hold of me. Getting up, I walk into the
bathroom suddenly feeling dirty and disgusted with myself. I need to wash myself,
and remove his scent that lingered on my skin.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 16
  
Two days, it has been two days since I have seen anyone other than the old woman
who drops off my meals. I am becoming claustrophobic, the walls seem to press
closer and closer the longer they hold me here. I learned the old woman’s name
today. Her name is Marian. So that is something, I guess. She was always on edge
and never looked me in the eye. I can tell she was too scared to, and it made me
wonder what they had done to her in the past that she would only ever have her eyes
glued to the floor. It is nearly dinner time. I can just see out the small window enough
to see that the sun had gone down.
Only when the door opened, it wasn’t Marian. Matitus walks in with my dinner before
placing it on the table. He growls angrily when he sees I haven’t touched my food
once again. I ignore his presence.

“Why aren’t you eating?” he bellows. His anger didn’t bother me, I had become quite
content with the idea of death. At least I would be out of this world, maybe wake up
to a different life other than this hellhole I was currently residing in.
“Answer me,” he says before stomping over and ripping me off the bed by my elbow
and dragging me toward the table in the room’s corner. He drops me in the seat, and
I push the plate away. I am starving, but I knew the pain would go away, knew that
after a few more days I would be too weak to even feel hunger. I have gone longer
without eating before. Nine days, to be exact. Hunger wasn’t something I was
unfamiliar with.
Matitus slid the plate back in front of me. “Please Elora eat, don’t make me have to
bring Silas in here,” he says, picking up the fork with a piece of potato on it and
pressing it against my lips. Pressing my lips together, I turn my face away and he
growls.
“You leave me no choice, why do you have to be so difficult?”
“Wrong question, why do you think you get to decide my life. I hate you. Just let me
leave or fucking kill me,” I spit at him.
“Is that your plan? To starve to death, Silas won’t allow that. Either eat or I will bring
him in here and you don’t want that,” he says kneeling beside me and dragging the
plate back in front of me. “Eat.”
“No,” I tell him firmly. He pinches the bridge of his nose and his brows furrow before
he stands back up and walks out. Grabbing the plate, I toss it in the fireplace before
laying back on the bed. A few minutes later the door is thrown open with so much
force the wood splinters off as it hits the stone wall. Silas in all his raging glory walks
in. Matitus by his side. He looks toward the table and growls before reaching me and
ripping me off the bed again, but this time with so much force, I fly into the table and I
bite my lip hard enough that I feel blood dribbling down my chin. Matitus’s eyes widen
as I see fear cross his features and it made me wonder what else he expected from
his monster of a mate.
Matitus grabs his arm and I watch Silas’s breathing slow slightly yet his eyes blazing
as he glares at me.
“You grab her, I might just fucking kill her, and I don’t want to give her what she
wants,” he growls to Matitus. I crawl onto my hands and knees before wiping the
back of my hand across my mouth. Matitus grabs me and tosses me over his
shoulder caveman style and follows Silas.
“Put me down!” I screech but he ignores me, I smack into his back and Matitus
growls before slapping my ass so hard I am quite sure his handprint is now going to
be permanently etched into my skin. I hiss at the pain shooting through my rear
before I am dumped into a chair. My head spinning from being upside down before it
settles, and I find myself in the dining room. Dragus is sitting at the table like this
scenario is normal and nothing is out of place. Abigail walks out and places a plate in
front of me. I push it away and Silas hits the table with his fist.
“Eat Elora,” he warns, and I shake my head. Abigail nudges me with her elbow trying
to warn me to do as they say but I avert my eyes from hers. Silas walks over and
places a knife in my hand and the fork in the other before sliding the plate back in
front of me.
“Eat for god’s sake.”

“No!” I scream, imagining I could stab him. My thoughts turn dark before stabbing the
knife into his hand. I am even shocked I actually did it, I imagined it, didn’t think I
would actually do it. I hear Dragus choke on his drink, coughing and spluttering, and I
instantly let the knife go, my hands trembling at what I just did. Silas goes silent and I
fear his silence more than his anger. The room is so quiet, you could hear a pin drop.
He pulls the knife out of his hand without even flinching, the wound closing up in front
of my eyes.
I expect him to kill me after that, only he doesn’t. Instead, he reaches over and grabs
Abigail and slams her onto the table beside me. He presses the knife to her neck.
“You do as you’re told, or her death will be on your hands,” he says, pressing the
knife blade into her skin.
“No, please!” I scream, trying to pull his hand away from her throat. Tears spring in
Abigail’s eyes and I am flooded with guilt at seeing her like this. My actions caused
this. I wanted him to kill me, but I didn’t think about the repercussions it would have
on others when he didn’t get his way.
“Please Elora,” she begs.
“Will you behave, or do I have to kill her?” Silas asks, his eyes scrutinizing the panic
on my face at seeing her so defenceless and at his mercy.

“You are a monster,” I whisper.
“That’s not an answer,” he replies through gritted teeth, pressing the blade against her
throat harder.
“Yes, I will do what you want,” I tell him. He removes the knife and I let out a breath.
Abigail gets up, tears rolling down her cheeks as she runs from the room. Silas then
pulls me up before sitting in my seat and pulling me on his lap. I try to get up, but he
just wraps his arm around my waist, holding me in place. He slides the plate back in
front of me.
“Eat,” he says before passing me the fork. I look to Matitus and Dragus, they are just
watching me expressionless. I spear a piece of broccoli before popping it into my
mouth and chewing slowly. Silas’s grip loosens and Dragus hands him his plate, and
Silas eats while watching me. He taps my plate now and then, telling me to eat faster.
We all eat in silence. When we finish, Marian walks in and removes the plates and
cleans the table. I try to remove myself from Silas’s lap, but he growls, making me
freeze.
“Your birthday is tomorrow, is it not?” Silas asks. I nod my head.
“You will stay with us tonight, don’t even argue it wasn’t a choice.”
“And if I don’t manifest?” I ask.
“Then we keep looking,” he answers.
“What will happen with me then?” I ask hopeful, wanting to be free of them.
“You will remain here with us, where you belong.”
“I don’t belong with anyone.”

“Wrong. Dragons can only procreate with their mates. Even if your magic doesn’t
manifest, you will remain here till we break the curse. So get used to the idea, Elora.
You won’t be leaving us,” Silas says.
I feel tears brim and threaten to spill over.
“Save your tears, they won’t help you here,” Silas says.
Looking toward Dragus, he averts his gaze before swallowing and Matitus's gaze
softens. I swallow the lump forming in my throat and close my eyes, willing myself to
not break before opening them and speaking.
“Can I go now?” I ask. Silas removes his hand from my waist.
“You can go. Leave the castle and I will kill Abigail, but not before I make her watch
me kill her daughter,” he says. I nod before running from the room to go in search of
Abigail.
Running to the kitchen, I find only the cooks and Marian.
“Where is Abigail?” I ask.
One cook looks up. “Follow the hall third door on the left,” a man says before going
back to cutting up meat.
I follow his directions and stop out the front of a heavy door, I hear whispers behind
the door, and it sounds like she is talking to a boy, pushing it open. I gasp at what I
find. Abigail standing holding the boy’s hand. He is clearly in pain. That’s not what
shocked me though it was that her hands were glowing green. She spins around, her
hand instantly stops glowing. The boy pulls his hand from her grasp and I recognize
him. It’s Peter and I can tell he has burns on his flesh. I step forward and Abigail
quickly grabs his hand again when she sees it is just me and I watch his burns heal
until they are just a faint red mark.

Peter doesn’t remove his eyes from me, and I can tell he is scared of me telling on
Abigail.
“Now go,” she whispers to Peter, and he takes off out the door. I stare gobsmacked
at what I just witnessed; the only person I had ever seen do magic was my
grandmother.
“You can’t tell them,” she says with a worried look on her face.
“You’re a Fae?” I question, shocked. Abigail shakes her head.
“Please, if they find out they will kill me and probably Peter too,” she begs.
“You have magic,” I state, excited to have found another Fae.
“I’m not a Fae” she whispers, confusing me.
Abigail walks toward the door, closing it tightly and making sure it is locked. “I am a
Witch” she breathes.
My heart skips a beat at her words, a Witch. I didn’t think it was possible to find a
witch. The Dragon Kings wiped them all out, blaming them along with the Fae for the
war. They literally dragged them from their homes. Women, children, some weren’t
even Witches. They didn’t even care, in their eyes anyone that caused doubt was
killed, murdered just for being near them or speaking to them. The lot of them were
turned to ash by the Dragon lords.
“Please Elora, if they find out they will kill my daughter.”
“I won’t tell them Abigail, your secret is safe with me,” I tell her, although if they asked
it was going to be painful to refuse. I doubt they would though, as long as they notice
nothing off about her.

I didn’t, I thought she was human and never once crossed my mind she was anything
else.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 17
  
Silas POV
Watching as she left, I feel the bond pull me, wanting to go after her. Some invisible
gravitational pull towards her. She infuriated me, yet I couldn’t help the feelings she
awakened within me. The fates really were testing me, and I refuse to let history
repeat itself. This was our last chance, one hundred years waiting for her. One
hundred years of praying to find her. Were they really that cruel to punish us again?
The Oracle gave us hope that finding our mate would restore the balance.
Meeting Elora though, left me unsure. She was determined not to let us have her. It
was foolish of her to think she could escape us. A hundred years and there is no way
I will let her bloodline destroy me again. How Aziza’s thought the first time they would
escape my wrath I didn’t understand, foolish enough to believe that there would be
no retribution over their actions. We could have avoided all this, if they just handed
her over like promised. They made the treaty, and they still broke it, condemning
themselves and cursing us. So many species are extinct or on the brink of extinction
from their selfishness. We were willing to share, willing to let her keep her husband as
much as it pained us to see her with him.
We would have done that for her, she chose him over us, knowing full well the toll it
would have on her own mate’s and that was their downfall.
Our downfall blinded me with rage. I just wanted to hurt her like she hurt us, for her to
feel the same pain she made us endure. There is only one way to escape the mate
bond, and that is by death. The Aziza’s knew that when they refused to hand her
over, when she refused to be ours. They brought it on themselves, and we have paid
the price ever since.
“You need to control yourself around her, Silas. We need her and if you keep this up,
she will refuse,” Matitus speaks, pulling me from my spaced-out thoughts.
“You say that like she has a choice. There is only one choice, Matitus, you know that.
The mate bond is getting stronger. She can feel it, she just refuses to admit it.”
“Whether or not she feels it is not the point. You know Fae are the only ones that can
reject the mate bond, ignore the pull. You need to be gentler with her, we can’t afford
to break her like you did with Blaire.”
Just the mention of her name alone was enough to make my blood boil. They know
better than to mention her name in front of me. They may have forgiven her, but I
never will. What she did is and always will be unforgivable. My hands curl into fists as
I try to stop from jumping over the table and beating him senseless.
Dragus’s eyes are on me as he watches me glare at our mate. They both know the
pain her name causes me, and yet he dared mention it in front of me. The screeching
of his chair as Dragus got up and moved toward me, pulled my gaze from Matitus.
Dragus places his hand on my shoulder, the familiar sensation of his touch calms me
as he leans down wrapping his arms around my shoulders.
“You know he means no harm. We just need you to be gentler, more understanding
of her. She fears us and I don’t want to have to force her. Just think about it, Silas.
We can’t fuck this up again,” Dragus says before sighing.
“We all want the same thing, you know that. We can’t force her, I don’t want to cause
her more pain, she will be ours you just need to be patient,” Matitus says.
“And if she refuses?” I ask, curious to know what their grand plan was because I only
see one way for this to go, and that is by force. Though it would be easier if she were
willing. Just the thought of destroying her, makes my bile rise and my stomach to
turn.
“We wait, like you said she already feels the mate bond, the more she is around us,
the more she won’t be able to deny us,” he says.
“And you want to wait?” I ask, looking up at Dragus.
“Yes, I won’t force her. Just try please, if not for her. Do it for us,” he says, leaning
down and kissing my lips. His fiery tongue brushes my lips and I grab him, holding
him there as I groan into his mouth. My cock twitches in my pants at the feel of his
lips on mine. All too soon he pulls away, leaving both of us breathless.
Matitus watches with hungry eyes as his eyes darken, feeling our arousal through the
mate bond.
“Fine, we will try your way for now,” I tell them before standing. Matitus smiles, looking
at Dragus who shares the same excited look.
“Where are you going?” They ask as I head toward the door. “To find our mate,” I tell
them, letting the mate bond pull me in her direction. I follow it all the way to Abigail’s
room. The door is closed but I can smell her mouth-watering scent and I know she is
in there.
Pushing the door open, Abigail’s eyes go wide, and she immediately sits up before
stuffing something under her pillow, Elora looks to me in alarm and I can see the fear
in her eyes, smell it seeping from her pores strengthening her scent, her heart rate
increasing the closer I get.
Both of them tremble under my watchful eye.
Walking in, I hold my hand out for what Abigail tried to hide.
“Hand it over,” I tell her, and she hesitantly reaches under her pillow.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 18
  
Elora POV
“Are you the only Witch?” I ask her, stunned.
“No, my daughter is already showing signs and my mother is a Witch too, we have
remained hidden just like you.”
I nod my head in understanding.
“So how old are you, anyway?” she asks curiously.
“I turn twenty-one tomorrow,” I tell her.
She gasps. “So you might be the one they are looking for then, you could save us
all,” she says excitedly. I don’t know how she still has hope for the Chosen One. I
tossed hope out the window years ago.
“Do you know of the book? The one with the prophecy?” she asks.
I shake my head, not knowing what she is talking about. “What book?” I ask.
“The one that only the Fae with magic can read. The one that says how to break the
curse. How have you not heard of it?” she asks incredulously. Her words make me
think of my grandmother’s book, the one Silas took and hasn’t returned.
“We had one book; I don’t know if it is it. But Silas took it. When he opened it, the
pages were blank. I couldn’t read it either, but my grandmother said it was about the
chosen one, she read it,” I tell her.

Vichen Vitaman Plus
“Where is your grandmother?” she asks.
“Dead, she killed herself the night they brought me here, said she would slow me
down and she couldn’t risk them finding out,” I tell her.
Abigail seems to think for a second. “Maybe ask him for it?” she suggests.
I raise an eyebrow at her words.
“No, think about it, they would want to know what is in it, they are your mates and if
you reject them, they won’t be able to procreate when the curse is broken. I am sure
if you asked, he would give it back or let you read their history books they have here.
Then if you are the chosen one, just tell them you can’t read it, but at least you will
know what it says,” she tells me.

I nod thinking over what she said, it might work if only I could lie when they asked but
I know I wouldn’t get away with it, they would know if I tried.
We had been just sitting in her room, talking. Talking about her life, her daughter and
how she came to work for the Dragon Kings. They found her when she was
pregnant. Her husband had angered them, and they killed him, all for mentioning
some Fae’s name. Abigail wouldn’t even repeat the name of which he spoke. She
feared we would be overheard, and they would grant her the same fate her husband
was subjected to, leaving her daughter behind. Abigail told me her daughter is three
now and lives with her mother and she gets to see her when Silas leaves.
She says Matitus and Dragus grant her permission to leave the castle as she
pleases, when he is gone, allowing her to visit her daughter.
Pulling out a photo she had stuffed inside her pillowcase, I look at the angelic face of
her daughter. This was from the last time I visited. “My mother found an old Polaroid
camera in the trash and had one film left in it.”
Her daughter, Claire, was adorable. She had rosy cheeks and pale skin and dazzling
green eyes and black ringlets. Abigail looks down at her daughter, her fingers tracing
over her daughter’s face gently.
The door opening makes us both jump. Abigail shoves the photo under her pillow,
but it is too late. I know Silas had seen it. My heart thumped in my chest against my
ribs, palpitating frantically as he moved closer before holding out his hand wanting to
know what she was hiding from him. Abigail looks at me in panic, and I knew it
worried her that he would destroy the only thing she has of her daughter.
“Hand it over,” he says, and I see tears brim in her eyes and I feel bad for asking what
her daughter looked like. She reaches under the pillow.
“It’s just a photo, it is all she has please,” I plead.

“Show me?” he says, snapping his fingers, his cruel gaze watching and waiting for
her to hand it over. She pulls the photo out, handing it to him.
He plucks it from her fingers and examines the photo, his eyes softening slightly, and I
think I imagined it as he looked down at the little girl in the photo.
“It’s time to go,” he says looking at me.
I stand up, my eyes not leaving Abigail’s who had her eyes trained on the photo in his
hand. He passes it back, and she lets out a breath, taking it and holding it close to
her chest, and I can tell it is her most prized possession. Silas grips my elbow, pulling
me toward the door.
“Where are you taking me?” I ask as he pulls me down the corridor.
“It’s late,” is all he states before pulling me up the stairs and I realize he is taking me to
their bedchambers. When I see the door come in sight, I freeze. My feet stop as I
look at the door in horror. He is really going to make me sleep in there with them.
Turning, I try to find some way to escape.
But I only see Dragus walking up the stairs toward us. Silas tugs my elbow again and
I shake my head, refusing to go in that room with them. Silas growls low and
goosebumps rise on my skin, and I step back slightly as I watch his eyes change
before he closes his eyes and pinches the bridge of his nose, frustrated.
“Elora, get in the room.”
“No, I am not sleeping in there. Just let me go back to my room.”
Silas takes a step forward to grab me and I step back out of his reach and his eyes
flicker dangerously. Dragus comes up behind me, placing his hands on my hips,
making me jump at his touch.

“This is your idea; you can deal with her. I may just fucking kill her,” he says glaring at
me, and I shrink back from gaze. Bipolar much. He was fine until I refused to go in the
room.
Dragus pulls me toward the stairs, and I let out the breath I was holding. He steers
me toward my room, and I quickly sit on the bed and pick up the book I was reading.
“Did you read the one about Dragon Mates?” Dragus asks. I shake my head.
“I will let you stay for a bit, but Silas wants you upstairs with us. And before you refuse
it wasn’t a choice.”
“Why?” I ask.
“Because the more you are around us, the more pull the mate bond will have on
you.”
“Fae don’t have mates,” I tell him. He shakes his head before moving and sitting on
the end of the bed.
“They don’t have mates?” he askes before reaching his hand closer to my face.
Gripping my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. His thumb brushes over my bottom lip
and makes my skin heat up at his touch.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 19
  
Elora POV
My heart rate increases as he moves closer, so his lips are barely touching mine, his
breath fanning my face. His scent is strong, and I inhale, deeply loving the smell of
him this close. It is intoxicating and addictive. No one should smell as appealing as he
does at this moment.
Dragus closes the distance before sucking my bottom lip into his mouth and biting
down softly. I shiver and the foreign feelings of arousal hit me, and I moan against his
lips. He chuckles before pulling back and it is like a fog has been lifted.
“Fae still feel the pull, or did that feel like nothing to you?” he asks, and I swallow.
Dragus gets up before walking back to the door and stopping.

“An hour and I will be back to get you.”
I nod because what else could I say, it isn’t like I had a choice in this.
I sit there reading for about forty minutes, finally finishing the book. I pick up both
books and look at the cover of the Dragon book. It looks old, but its size is daunting
as I flick through the pages and the whole idea of being their mate was hard enough
without having to read about it. Picking both books up, I head to the library to see if I
can find another Fae book but on Magic. I place the books back on their shelves. I
scan the other books when something catches my eye. An entire shelf of what
looked like journals. I ran my fingers over the leather spines. Each book had Silas and
the year engraved into it.
Pulling one off the shelves, I read the spine. Silas 1801. I shake my head. “Surely he
isn’t that old,” I whisper to myself.
“He’s older,” comes a voice behind me making me jump and I drop the journal I was
holding. Dragus bends down picking it up. Before placing it on the shelf behind me, I
move out from under his arm. Dragus runs his fingers over the spines of the journals
before pulling one from the shelf. He hands it to me. It is again one of Silas’s journals,
but the year was 1916 instead. Dragus moves closer and I step back, coming in
contact with the desk in the centre of the room. He chuckles before placing his
hands on either side of the desk beside me.
“Always so jumpy, yet your heart doesn’t race like it does around Silas,” he says.
“Maybe because you’re not as homicidal,” I tell him. He hands me the book.
“Won’t Silas be mad you gave me this?” I ask. He shakes his head.
“No, we all want the same thing,” he answers.

“And what is that?” I dare to ask.
“You,” he says before kissing me. His lips are soft yet demanding and I feel his
tongue brush my bottom lip wanting access and I grant it. He presses himself
between my legs before gripping my hips and placing me on the desk. His kiss
deepens as I feel his tongue tasting every inch of my mouth. His hand escape inside
my top and I shiver at his warm hands caressing my skin moving to my breasts.
Arousal floods me and my core aches with anticipation. I kiss him back, my tongue
playing with his and I hear him groan before feeling the bulge in his pants pressing
between my legs. His other hand snakes underneath my thigh as he brings my leg up
against his hip pushing me back onto the table. Dragus lips move to my neck, and I
open my eyes only to see Silas standing behind his desk.
I squeal and jump up. I didn’t even see him come in let alone move behind his desk.
Dragus stops before standing up, a smirk on his face as he looks at Silas.
“You just had to come in and ruin it,” he says.
Embarrassment floods me as I realize, I probably would have let Dragus continue if I
hadn’t realized Silas was there. Hopping off the desk, I turn, and Silas is holding his
journal in his hand. His eyes are watching my blushing face and I can see the hint of
a smile at the corner of his lips like he was enjoying watching, which only made me
blush even more at being caught by him.
“I was wondering what was taking so long, now I know,” he says, and I can tell it
amused him, as he looked at Dragus who had a sheepish grin on his face. Silas
looks down at his journal, opening the cover.
“I didn’t read it,” I blurt out, anything to get the attention away from what we were just
doing. Silas hands me the book and I hesitate before taking it from him.
“Interesting year you gave her Dragus,” he says, raising an eyebrow at his mate.
“Well, if she is going to read it, she might as well read about how it all started,”
Dragus replies.
“Come, I want to go to bed,” Silas says before looking at me. I shake my head and
his eyes blaze angrily at my refusal.
“It wasn’t a choice, Elora.”
“We won’t force you to do anything Elora calm down, I can hear your heart pounding,”
Dragus whispers, stepping behind me, before running his nose from below my ear to
the crook of my neck. His warm hands make me shiver and I feel warmth spread
throughout my body.
Silas walks over and tugs my arm and I move my feet, following him up the stairs and
into their room. Matitus isn’t in the room, but I can hear the shower running in the
adjacent bathroom. Steam wafts out and into the room. I stand in the doorway
looking around the room. Silas walks in the bathroom, and I sit on the armchair in the
corner of the room. Dragus rummages around in the walk-in before coming out in a
pair of boxer shorts, his masculine chest bare and I swallow nervously as he walks
toward me before stopping in front of me. My eyes on the waistband of his pants
where his V-line disappears into. He passes me a shirt.

“Put this on you will be more comfortable, better than sleeping in jeans,” he says
before climbing in the bed. He waits, but I don’t move, frozen under his intense gaze.
“Fine, I will turn around,” he says, turning his back on me. I quickly pull my shirt and
bra off, my eyes on the bathroom door. Pulling the shirt over my head, I then pull my
jeans off underneath the shirt which sits mid-thigh. It is that big. Just as I pull the
pants completely off, Matitus and Silas walk out with towels wrapped around their
waists.
My eyes dart to them as I take them in, Silas skin was darker than Matitus’s, water
running down the muscles of his stomach as he moved toward the walk in. Silas is
the biggest of the three of them. Packed with more muscle than both of them, too
much muscle for abs like Matitus who was leaner. His eight-pack rippled with each
movement. Matitus moves to the walk-in and grabs some shorts and pulls them on
before coming out. Silas however just drops his towel; I blush at the sight of him. I
had never seen a man naked in the flesh before. I feel my cheeks heat as I avert my
eyes. I hear Dragus chuckle softly at my embarrassment.
Silas walks over, not even bothering to cover himself and stands in front of me, my
eyes glued to the walk-in door, and I feel my face getting redder with him being so
close.
“Does my nudity bother you, Elora?” he asks, and I press my lips tighter together,
refusing to look at him and knowing if I turn his cock was going to right in my face.
Silas chuckles softly and I feel all their eyes on me.
Matitus stands next to the door watching and I find my eyes trailing over his body. I
feel my stomach tighten at the sight of him as arousal floods into me. My body once
again betrays me, and I see him smile.

Silas bends down, his lips next to my ear. “Do you like what you see?” he asks,
making me look away from ogling Matitus. I press my lips together, refusing to answer
and embarrassing myself further.
“Well, do you?” he asks again, and I feel sweat bead on my neck.
“Please stop,” I grit out, not wanting to answer his humiliating questions. Of course, I
find them attractive. Who wouldn’t with their godlike bodies and sex appeal, a blind
man could tell how gorgeous they were, why humiliate me, when they know the
answer.
“Leave her be Silas,” Dragus says.
“You don’t need to answer Elora, your silence is an answer in itself,” Silas chuckles
before turning around and climbing in bed with Dragus. Matitus moves off from the
door and nods toward the bed. I shake my head. No way I was getting in bed with
them. I didn’t trust them, and I didn’t trust myself not to react to them.
“Can I go back to my room?” I ask.
“No, you stay with us from now on, besides if your powers do manifest overnight. I
want to make sure you don’t try to escape again, now come to bed,” Silas says.
“No, I am fine here,” I tell them.
“Suit yourself, but don’t whine when you get a sore back.”
They were right, this armchair is terribly hard. Getting up, I move toward the fireplace
before dropping myself on the rug. I hear the bed squeak before Matitus comes over
to me.
“You can sleep in the bed, none of us will touch you without you saying so Elora.”
I didn’t believe him, not after witnessing how cruel Silas could be. When I don’t move,
he sighs loudly before walking to the bed and grabbing a pillow off it and handing it to
me. He then drops a duvet on top of me and I feel heat rush above me before seeing
heat waves, the fireplace suddenly catching alight from his breath.
Matitus then turns and walks away, climbing in the bed. I yawn suddenly tired, and I
hear someone flick the lamp off beside the bed, plunging the room into darkness.
Halfway through the night, I am awoken.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 20
  
I have this strange sensation rush over me, blistering heat consumes every piece of
skin. I feel like I am boiling from the inside out. Sweat coats my skin and my hair is
saturated and stuck to my face. I am so hot I find it difficult to breathe, having to really
focus on each breath I took forcing myself to breathe. Rolling over, I feel delirious, like
I have been drugged as the entire room shakes violently around me.
I look toward the bed, but all three are still sound asleep. My mouth is so dry my
tongue is sticking to the roof of my mouth. Getting on my hands and knees, I try to
crawl to the bathroom. My knees getting stuck inside the oversized shirt making me
fall forward with a thump.
My hands are glowing red, so hot I think my skin would melt off at any moment. I grit
my teeth through the pain that is searing throughout my body from my head to my
toes. My entire body becomes consumed with fiery heat. Using the end of the bed, I
pull myself to my feet hanging on to the bedpost. Waiting for the room to settle as I
am hit with the most severe vertigo. The room is slanting and I feel like gravity was
against me.
Looking at the bathroom door, I stagger toward it, hitting the door frame as I try to grip
onto it. My legs feel heavy, forcing myself to remain upright. Suddenly, my feet go out
from underneath me and I feel like I am falling backwards. Only to find Matitus had
grabbed me, cradling me against his chest.
“What’s happening?” I try to ask, but my words don’t sound like my own. Blinding light
makes me squeeze my eyes shut tight as they flick the bathroom light on. I can hear
voices; they are distorted and are hard to understand. Cold water washes over my
skin makes me gasp as my body temperature plummets and my eyes snap open
with shock. My skin cools under the steady stream of water.
I lean heavily against Matitus, and I feel my breathing becoming easier as I feel my
core temperature plummets.
Matitus is sitting on the shower floor with me draped across his lap. All three shower
heads turned, cooling my temperature to bearable levels. Feeling hands grabbing and
pulling at me, I am forced to lean forward as I feel the shirt being lifted off my head.
I try feebly to stop them from stripping me but can’t put up much of a fight when I
can’t feel my limbs.
“It’s just the Dragon heat, Elora. Stop thrashing.”

I wasn’t even aware I was thrashing; I couldn’t feel my body, only the burning as it
consumed me.
“Make it stop, make it stop!” I screamed.
“We can’t unless we mark you, it will stop, you just need to ride it out,” Silas says.
“Do you want us to mark you, to make it stop?”
I shake my head or at least I hope I did and then I feel nothing, absolutely nothing as
darkness wrapped around me taking my sight, my taste and feeling, as the darkness
swallows me.
Waking up, I am still hot only this time it isn’t from the Dragon heat but because of the
two arms and two legs draped over me, lifting my head I see I am now in their bed.
On my left was Dragus and on my right was Silas. I couldn’t see Matitus, but I
assumed he was also in the bed somewhere. Wiggling my arms out, I lift Dragus's
heavy arm off my body before peeling Silas’s off. Using my arms, I pull myself up the
bed and rest my back against the headboard. Noting Matitus is beside Silas, I try to
figure out how to get off the bed without either stepping on one of them or waking
them with the movement. Pulling my knees to my chest, I then attempt to climb over
the top of Dragus. Throwing my leg over him, I try to remove myself from the bed. The
bed is dipping as I shift my weight and Dragus eyes fly open while I am half on the
top of him.
His eyes move from my face down my body before he smirks, making me look down.
They had put a fresh shirt on me but hadn’t replaced my underwear; the shirt hoisted
up from my movement, giving Dragus an unobstructed view of my lady parts.
I quickly slap my knees shut, leaving me sitting on his muscled abdomen.
“Quite the predicament you have found yourself in,” he chuckles as he grips my
knees trying to pull them apart again. I slap his hand.

“What? I was only looking. Next time don’t flash me, and I won’t look. It is hardly my
fault,” he laughs.
Silas stirs beside him. He looks at me and smiles, and I can tell he is enjoying the
position I am stuck in with my legs on either side of Dragus with my knees slammed
shut.
“Close your eyes, so I can get off you,” I tell him, and he places his hand over his
eyes looking between the gaps of his fingers, I roll my eyes at his childishness. I place
my hand over his and quickly jump off him.
“Where are you going?” Silas asks.
“Thought it was pretty self-explanatory, seeing as I am walking toward the bathroom,”
I tell him, walking in and closing the door before locking it.
I quickly pee and then wash my hands. I open the door to find all three men are in a
state of undress. Silas was already naked when I woke up, but now all three are as I
watch them putting clothes on. All three pull jeans and shirts over their rippling
muscles. Tugging the shirt down, I look for my jeans, but they are gone.
I feel Matitus touch my shoulder.
“Walk-in,” he says, nodding his head toward it. Walking in, I found two sides to be
men’s clothes, the top shelf held shoes while the third side was women's clothing. I
wonder when they had clothes brought here, but I chose not to ask the question. I
grab the first things I laid my hands on, jeans, shirt and a hoodie. Matitus walks in,
opening the door just as I finished getting dressed before opening a chest of draws in
the corner. He grabs a pair of socks out before grabbing another and tossing them to
me. I caught them before sitting on the floor and putting them on.
“Come on, Silas wants to find out if your magic manifested,” he says tugging me from
the walk in.

Both Dragus and Silas are no longer in the room. I follow Matitus down the staircase
to the library.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 21
  
Silas pulled some books off one of the shelves, revealing a safe. He pulled a key from
his pocket and placed the key in the lock before opening it. I watched as he pulled
out my grandmother’s book wrapped in a clean silk cloth.
“You knew what it was didn’t you?” I ask and he turns to look at me.
“I knew the moment I saw the emblem on the front. I have seen this before. Before
the war began, we have been looking for it” he said, opening it.
“Why?”
“Because it is supposed to say how to break the curse,” he says before pulling the
cloth off and revealing my grandmother’s book.

“And If I can’t read it?” I ask.
“We keep looking, we have found you so the chosen one can’t be far,” Dragus says,
coming up behind me and sitting on the edge of the desk.
“How do you know?”
“For someone not wanting to break the curse, you seem to ask a lot of questions,”
Dragus tells me. I was asking questions, but not for the sake of breaking the curse
placed on them. I wanted to know how to restore the fae back to their magic if any
remain, restore the balance.
Silas placed the book in my hand, and I brushed my fingers over the emblem. I
recognised the emblem carved into its leather. My grandmother always hid the book,
so I never got a good look at it. I brushed my fingers over it, and I realised where I had
seen it. My mother’s necklace had the same emblem etched into the stone it held.
“You recognise that?” Silas asked, stepping closer. I nod my head.
“So, have you seen it before?”
“Yes, on my mother’s necklace,” I tell him.
“Do you have it?” I shake my head. I knew where it was, I wasn’t telling them that and
as long as they didn’t ask, I would keep it that way, because something told me her
necklace was linked to the curse on them. I wasn’t sure how I knew, but I had this
strange feeling that both the book and her necklace were connected somehow.
Opening the cover, I turn a few pages before handing it back. “It’s still blank,” I tell
him. He takes it from me and flicks the pages like the words were going to appear.
Silas grips my shoulders, looking me dead in the eye.
“Are you lying to me? Can you read it?” he says emphasising every word.
“No, you know I can’t lie. So why ask?,” I tell him. And it was the truth. I couldn’t read
it. But I knew one thing they obviously didn’t know. It may be my twenty-First birthday,
but fae magic is extremely specific. Magic doesn’t manifest until the exact time you
were born, and I still had until 10. 03pm tonight.
“Because fae with magic can lie” Dragus says. I shake my head, disagreeing with
him.
“No, they can’t, my grandmother would have told me that.”
“Not if she was lying to you, didn’t you say she still had her magic?” I say nothing
because he was right she did still have magic.
“Fae struggle to lie with magic, but it can still be done” Silas growls annoyed.
Silas swears before smashing everything off his desk in a rage. I move away from him
and Matitus comes over and grabs his shoulders, pulling him against him. I watch,
curious about how easily Matitus can calm him. Matitus runs his hands up his arms
and over his broad chest. With each touch, Silas’s breathing slows and his anger
slowly dissipates.
“We will find them; we have our mate. It won’t be long till we find the person the
Oracle spoke of” Silas sighs before leaning into Matitus. I move my gaze away and I
find Dragus with his head cocked to the side, watching me. His eyes sparkling at me
as I observe Matitus and Silas.
Abigail walks in, her head down making everyone look at her. “Breakfast has been
served, my lords,” she says before scurrying out. “Wait,” I tell her, but she takes off.
Turning around, all eyes are on me.
“If you want to go, go. Just make sure you eat, please. We will meet you in the dining
room at lunch. I have things to organise” Silas says. I run from the room before he
changes his mind. Chasing after Abigail, who I find in the kitchen.
“Hey” I say when I catch up to her. “So, what’s the verdict, have you got magic or
not?” she asks curiously.
“No magic” I look around wondering If I could tell her about the fae, but as someone
walks in I decide against it. The woman was Marian. She looks at us both
suspiciously and Abigail mouths to me, to come find her later. I nod my head before
deciding to go upstairs to their room. Eager to read that journal. I didn’t care much for
the whole mates business. I was curious to find out what caused his hatred for my
kind.
Walking upstairs, I open the door slowly, popping my head in to see if any of them
were in there. When I see they aren’t I quickly go to the armchair retrieving the journal
before running back out and down to my room. Sitting on my bed, I open the leather-
bound book.
The first thing I notice is that he has beautiful handwriting, making me jealous. My
handwriting was like a child’s. But Silas handwriting looked more like artwork with his
skilled calligraphy. Putting my head down, I read the first page. I felt like I was
snooping; I know he said I could read it, but it also felt very private reading his
thoughts on paper, in a way it almost made him appear normal instead of the monster
I know he is.
**********
Silas Journal
I found her today, I knew instantly from the moment I laid my eyes on her. She felt the
pull too, looking up the moment I stepped into the room. What were the chances of
finding her, I wasn’t even meant to be attending the meeting? Sent in as my father’s
replacement, I was furious. I wanted to spend the day with my mates; he doesn’t
approve of Matitus and I know that’s why he sent me, trying to keep us apart but I
won’t have it, he is mine just like I am his.
Seeing her though, I knew we would be complete. Her shock upon feeling the bond I
wasn’t expecting, she looked up at me with those big doe eyes; her features turning
to shock before she looked away. I didn’t understand at first, thought maybe she was
worried because of what I am. Who I am. I learnt that wasn’t the reason when her
father walked in with another man. His eyes lighting up like mine did when he lays
eyes on her. I watched as he made his way to her and she looked nervously at me,
worried. I didn’t understand her worry. I was no threat to her, no I loved her already,
and I just met her, hadn’t even spoken a word to her beside stare into those beautiful
Amethyst eyes.
She made my heart beat faster, every cell in my body calling out for her. Then I
registered why she was afraid. I watched and clenched my fists tightly as I watched
the man lean down and kiss her lips so softly. Jealousy consumed me instantly. I
wanted to rip the fae bastard to pieces, laying his filthy lips on my mate. The man sat
next to her and she glanced at me nervously again before looking away. My eyes
travelled down her bare neck and down her arm to her left hand. My heart felt like
they crushed it in a vice the moment I saw the wedding band on her finger.
My mate was married, why would the fates mate me with someone who was
married? I thought there must have been a mistake. I couldn’t even pay attention to
the meeting, I don't recall a single thing that was said. When the meeting finished, I
followed her around; she knew I was watching her as she casually strolled to the
back of the fae kingdom, her kingdom. Stopping by the forest edge, she stood with
her back to me.

“I know you’re there, so let’s get this over with” she told me, and I didn’t understand
what she meant at first until I walked over to her. Then I saw it, pure determination in
her eyes, and I knew what she wanted to do. I begged and pleaded with her and she
told me she was happily married, but just to keep her I will share, we could share her.
I just didn’t want to lose her.
Our meeting was cut short though when a little girl came running from the castle,
calling for her mummy. I watched as my mate embraced her, picking her up. She
didn’t want a mate, she had a family already. I couldn’t bear to watch and left. I heard
her call out to me, but I shifted and didn’t look back. My soul felt like it shattered to a
million pieces.
Father was furious when I returned home with no information. Matitus knew the
moment I walked in the door, he felt my pain, shared it, and so did Dragus. Dragus
thinks we can convince her, that the mate bond will sort itself out. He is right, she
won’t be able to resist the mate pull, won’t be able to stop the dragon heat. The more
time I spend with her, the stronger the pull. Once the dragon heat starts, she will beg
us to mark her, she would be ours. She just doesn’t know it yet.
Everyone knows once the dragon heat starts there is no stopping the bond from
forming, and even if she could resist, she would soon be forced to choose us. No
one has survived the past the third dragon heat and she would know this, and I know
that is why she tried to reject me. Little does she know to reject one, she will have to
reject all three.
***********

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 22
  
I shook my head at what I just read, anger coursing through me. Dragus said he was
forcing me to sleep up in their room to forge the mate bond, that I wouldn’t be able to
resist the pull. I understood their logic for it. They need their mate to have offspring. I
get it. Not once did they mention that once the third dragon heat hits, I would die.
They know I don’t want this and they’re forcing me to choose, live or die. Well, jokes
on them if dying is what it takes to be free of them. Then I am fine with that.
Out of the three of them I trusted Dragus the most, and I felt a little betrayed that he
wouldn’t warn me that the dragon heat is lethal. No wonder it felt like burning alive.
Exactly how hot did I have to become to die, because if that was the first heat and I
lived, does that mean the second and third will be worse? I wasn’t sure I would
handle the pain. Last time I passed out, will it be like that next time, will it become
worse? Suddenly the door opened and Matitus walked in. He glanced at the journal
in my hand. Anger bubbling violently in my veins. I had never felt anger like this, but
for them to claim they wanted me, they had a funny way of showing it.
“Come Elora, you were supposed to meet us for lunch,” Matitus said, stepping into
my small room. He looked huge standing in here as he crossed his arms over his
chest and looked down at me sitting on the bed.
I folded my arms defiantly, and he raised an eyebrow before reaching forward and
grabbing my wrist, pulling me off the bed. I shook his grip off.
“That’s why he wanted me in the room isn’t it” I spat at him. Matitus lips turned up into
a smirk like he thought my anger was amusing.
He reached forward, trying to grab me again, and I stepped back. He growled low,
stepping forward.
“Take it up with Silas, we need to go before you anger him,” Matitus said lunging
forward and grabbing me around the waist. I kicked him and struggled; I might as well
have been a small child in his impossibly tight grip as he dragged me down the
corridor.
“Put me down Matitus” I spat, kicking my heel into his leg. He ignored me, and I
decided to hit him where it hurt. Bringing my hand up, I curl it into a fist before hitting
him between the legs. He grunted and stopped, his grip on my waist becoming so
tight I could barely breathe as I gasped for air.
Matitus groaned in pain before a whimper left my lips, my legs losing feeling from his
grip. He loosened his grip slightly, and I took a breath.

“I let you go, will you walk?” he asked, and I nodded. He let me go, my feet touching
the ground, and I placed my hands on my knees, catching my breath. Matitus tugged
on my arm, but I shook him off before storming down the corridor in search of Silas.
Walking into the dining room, he was reading something. He looked up when I
walked in before looking to Matitus when he saw my anger on my face. He stood up,
moving toward me, concern on his face, but I didn’t care. I slapped him and the force
I used as his head whipped to the side shocked me. My hand burning from the sting
of flesh on flesh. I saw Dragus jump up and Matitus gasped behind me. I didn’t let my
eyes stray from Silas’s face.
He rubbed his face where my hand connected, shocked before I saw his eyes glint
dangerously as he glared at me. His jaw clenched tight. He went to say something.
Not giving him a chance, I spoke before he did.
“you knew that putting me in that room with you, I would go into your stupid dragon
heat. That’s why you did it” he smiled cruelly before stepping forward and I took a
step back. I watched as his hands fisted by his sides.
“And what if I did, what are you going to do about it?” he asked, daring me to do
something, anything.
“That’s what I thought now, sit the fuck down before I do something I will regret” he
spat venomously.
“I won’t you know?” he turned back looking at me.
“Won’t what?” he said, cocking his head to the side.
“I won’t let you mark me. I would rather burn alive then be your fucking mate” I spat at
him.
I was suddenly slammed into the wall; it happened so quickly I didn’t even see him
move, only felt the rush of air before feeling something solid hit my back. I clutched at
his hands around my throat, I could feel his entire body shaking with anger. Tears
welled in my eyes as I struggled to breathe.
“Who said anything about you having a choice, you are ours. If you die. It won’t be
because of the dragon heat. It will be by my fucking hands” he said squeezing tighter,
so tight, I thought he would crush my throat. I could feel my face changing colour, my
eyes aching as they pulsed in my head.
“Silas,” Dragus called, Silas ignored him.
“Silas.” Both Matitus and Dragus growled warningly at him and he let go. I dropped to
the floor, gasping for air and clutching my throat. I could still feel his fingers wrapped
tightly on my skin. Matitus kneeled beside me before gripping me under my arms
before he stood up, wrapping my legs around his waist. I didn’t care, instead
slumping against him trying to catch my breath. I see Dragus get up, shoving his chair
back violently.
“Where are you going?” Silas demanded.
“She isn’t just your mate; I am done watching you hurt her when you don’t like what
she says” Matitus growled shoving past Silas. Silas gripped his arm, and I could smell
the coppery scent of his blood and I realise Silas’s claws were in Matitus arm. Dragus
moved behind Matitus and gripped Silas’s wrist, ripping his hand off his mate. Silas
growled before reaching to grab me, but I wrapped my arms around Matitus neck,
refusing to let go. If I had to choose, I would choose them over Silas. At least they
don’t hurt me intentionally. I hear Silas growl before he storms off. I hear one of the
maids scream in the corridor and look up. Marian walks in clutching her chest. She
eyes me in Matitus arms before quickly dropping her gaze to the floor before they
notice her quick glance at me.
Matitus starts walking, and I find myself back in my room. Matitus sits on the bed and
I look up, Dragus standing in the doorway.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 23
  
“He will calm down. I will go check on him in a minute. Are you right with Matitus?”
Dragus asks. I look at Matitus and he is watching me, wanting to know my answer. I
nod and Dragus smiles before walking off.
I go to get off his lap, Matitus grabs my hips forcing me to remain on him.
“I won’t do anything, I like it when you're close” he says, his eyes softening as he
leans in, pressing his face into the crook of my neck and inhaling. I flinch when his
nose touches the skin of my neck. He pulls back, worry on his face as he eyes my
neck. I try to say something, opening and closing my mouth, but I feel like something
is lodged painfully in my throat from his vice-like grip. Matitus looks up and watches
me, before biting into his wrist, his eyes not leaving mine. His wrist starts bleeding,
and I can see his teeth marks embedded deeply in his skin. He holds his wrist up
expectantly.
“Here,” he says, and I hesitate, looking at his wrist. Matitus brings his wrist to my lips
and I open my mouth before clamping my mouth over the bite mark and swallowing
his blood. It killed as I swallowed before it quickly stopped, and I felt the lump in my
throat leave and the pain going away. I went to pull back when Matitus spoke.
“Keep going” I looked at him confused before pulling back.
“What?” I ask.
“Trust me, keep going” he said, holding his wrist to my lips. It confused me at first, but
I did as he said. Letting his blood flood into my mouth, it was disgusting, but it didn’t
exactly taste unpleasant either. I felt Matitus pull me to him, forcing my head on his
shoulder and I understood why he did that. After a few seconds, his blood rushed
into my mouth and down my throat. I felt floaty, no that wasn’t an accurate word for it.
I felt high as a kite. The room warped and twisting, and I couldn’t help the giggle that
escaped my lips. My head rolling back heavily. I held my hands up, and it looked like I
had no gaps between my fingers and every time I would move them, funny patterns
followed in the sky.
I felt my head hit something soft, and I realised it was my pillow. “What did you do?” I
asked at least I think I asked, my voice sounded melodious and I giggled at the
sound.
Matitus leaned over me, an amused expression on his face. “You look so high” he
stated with a chuckle. I touched his face and watched as he leaned into my hand.
His stubble tickled my palm as he turned his face, kissing the inside of my hand. I felt
the high lifting and my surroundings regaining focus. The effects of his blood wearing
off. I pout when the feeling goes. Matitus leans down, kissing my lips.
“It doesn’t last long but, I thought it might make you feel better,” he says against my
lips. His lips are full and soft. Gentle as they move against mine. I kiss him back and I
feel his tongue slip into my mouth, making me moan loudly. I pull back, embarrassed
by my reaction to him. Matitus laughs and I look at him, having been the first time I
have heard any of them laugh.
“Don’t be embarrassed, Elora that's how you’re meant to feel,” he says leaning down
kissing me, he goes to pull back again when I grab his shirt kissing him harder. I hear
him groan before moving and climbing between my legs. His hands move to either
side of my head on the pillow and he grinds himself into me and I can feel the bulge
in his pants.
“I leave for two minutes and you’re all over him” I hear Dragus' voice say from the door
making me jump. Matitus looks over his shoulder before sitting up. I worry for a
second thinking Dragus is mad that I was kissing him yesterday and now he finds me
with Matitus. My heart starts beating erratically.
“Calm down Elora I was mucking around” he says, his eyes darting to Matitus and a
grin graces his face making him look the most human I have ever seen him.
“You’re meant to want all three of us,” Matitus says, and I shake my head. I didn’t
want Silas he scared me and infuriated me at the same time. As if reading my
thoughts, he spoke.
“You will want Silas too,” he says looking down at me. I go to say no when Dragus
walks over shaking his head.
“Deny it all you want, Lora. But we smelt how aroused you got when you saw him get
out of the shower, last night. It’s okay to hate him and still want him” Dragus says.
Dragus looked to Matitus, and I heard him sigh, making me look at him.
“What’s wrong?” I ask.
“Silas wants to see us, come on” Matitus says, holding his hand out to me.
Hesitating, I felt my heart race at the thought of having to go be in the same room as
Silas.
‘You will be fine, I promise,” Dragus says, and I nod before placing my hand in
Matitus.
I expected him to let go, but he didn’t even when I tried to pull my hand from his as
we entered the library where Silas was sitting at his desk. His eyes going straight to
our hands and I felt Matitus squeeze my fingers gently.
Silas stood up, grabbing a wooden box off the shelf, and placing it on the desk. He
opened it, pulling out three black spheres. I stared at them, wondering what they
were.
“I want every female brought to the kingdom tomorrow morning,”
“Why, what are they?” I ask looking at the three black balls in his hand, I noticed a
fourth white ball sitting in the box still and I watched as he grabbed it. Holding the
white ball in his other hand away from the black ones.
“These are seer stones, they detect magic” he said before opening both his hands
the white ball zoomed to the other side with the black going to the centre, the three
black balls orbiting around it. I watch as the black balls turn red and flames appear
inside, spinning fast hovering above his hand.
“Why only females?” I ask curious.
“Because the oracle said the chosen one would be a female from one of the royal fae
families,” Matitus answered beside me.
“Why do they do that when you’re holding them?” I ask, staring at the spheres. Did
dragons have magic for them to react like that to him. Silas handed the balls to
Dragus, and they did the same thing. Only with the flames, the balls lit up and a
moon appeared inside them that looked like it was on fire.
“We have dragon magic, not like fae or witch magic, still we have other abilities,”
Dragus answered. His words make my heart rate erratic. Abigail, these stones could
pick up her magic and that of her family. Silas takes the stones from Dragus and I feel
all their eyes on me noticing my reaction. I knew they could hear the change in my
heart rate.
I quickly ask another question, distracting them. “What will you do if you find someone
with magic?” I had a sinking feeling I knew the answer.
“Make them break the curse” Silas states.
“And if they refuse?”
“We will make them, by any means necessary,” Silas answers
I knew if they discovered Abigail was a witch, they would kill her and her entire family. I
prayed there were no Fae in the city to be found.
“I think I am going to go to bed,” I tell them.
I could feel their eyes scrutinising me. I turned to walk to the door.
“It’s not even late” Silas says, making me look at the window. The sun was going
down, but he was right it wasn’t even dark, the sun casting the sky into a beautiful
shade of pink. I stopped realising how suspicious my actions were.
Silas places the balls back in the wooden box, before closing the lid and placing it
back on the shelf.
“How about we go for a walk?” Silas says, looking at the three of us.
“Do you want to go outside?” he asks, making me look toward the window.
“Okay,” I tell him, dragging my eyes back to his.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 24
  
I feel Matitus drape his arm over my shoulders, tugging me toward him as we follow
Silas outside. We walk around to the doors and as soon as the doors open up, it
blasts us with cold air. The harsh frosty air makes me shiver before I feel something
heavy draped over my shoulders, making me look over my shoulder. I see Silas had
draped a fur cloak over my shoulders. I grip it, tugging it closer. It was warm and
thick. Silas then moved in front of me and tied a belt around my waist, holding the
cloak closed. He then steps aside and motions for me to step out. I did. The wind
hitting my face harshly and I feel a hood be placed over my head, not realising the
cloak had one. They walked me around the castle grounds. Snow had blown in
overnight leaving a dusting of snow on everything making it colder today.
Looking at the three of them I noticed none of them had coats on, Dragus was
walking around in just a singlet.

“Aren’t you cold?” I asked, making them stop.
“We don’t get cold, we breathe fire” Dragus answered laughing. Duh Elora realising
how stupid my question was. As we continue walking around the castle grounds, I
notice the ridiculous amounts of guards watching us, well me. Their red eyes
glistened brightly watching my every move. I step closer to whoever is beside me
bumping into them, trying to get away from the man standing on the brick wall, his
eyes glued to me. I feel an arm go around my shoulder and look up and see that it is
Silas’s
“They won’t hurt you, and I would kill them if they tried” he said before glaring at the
man making him look away.
I see the snow get thicker as we come to the lawns out the front. I bend down and
scoop some up, resisting the urge to drop it as my hands ache from the coldness as
I roll it into a ball. Silas looks down at me and raises an eyebrow. Matitus and Dragus
both had their backs to us as they walked ahead.
Silas bends down doing the same and I see his lips turn up in a smile before I lift my
hand and lob the snowball at Dragus. It hits him in the back, making him freeze. As
he turns around Silas lobs his one hitting Matitus in the face.
“Oh, someone wants to play,” says Matitus, a devious smile lighting up his face. He
bends down, scooping up some snow, and I dart behind Silas just in time for it to
miss me.
“Missed” I said before sticking my head around Silas and sticking my tongue out at
them. They grin, and I heard Silas laugh at them. Bending down, using Silas as a
dragon shield. I scooped up more snow before backing away quickly. This time I
lobbed my snowball at Silas. He froze before turning around and Matitus and Dragus
were in fits of laughter.

“I thought we were on the same side” he called, bending down and scooping up
some snow. I squealed before taking off. He missed, and I laughed running around
the side of the castle scooping up snow as I ran and moulding it into the perfect ball.
Just as I went to turn around the next corner, I stopped and realised no one was
behind me. I peeked around the corner, no one there either. I heard someone whistle,
and I looked around before suddenly they pelted me with multiple snowballs. I
squealed at the coldness making me shiver.
Looking up, I notice all three of them standing on the roof.
“That’s cheating,” I screamed up to them. Dragus dropped off the roof with a soft
thud in front of me.
“Show off,” I muttered as he landed effortlessly. I still had the snowball, and I looked
down at it in my hands.
“Don’t you dare, I came down didn’t I,” he said as I raised the ball before lobbing it
straight at his face. He tried to block it, but it just smashed all over him.
“That's it, you’re gonna get it now,” he said, and I took off running. The cloak
becoming damp, making it heavy and my pace not fast. Not that they couldn’t easily
outrun me.
Silas drops off the roof in front of me and I dart off in another direction, only to run into
Matitus, I run past him and grab the back of his shirt hiding from Dragus and Silas
using him as a shield.
“What are you doing, Little one,” Matitus asked.
“Using you as a shield,” I said.
“And what makes you think I am on your side? You hit us first.”
“Because I said you’re on mine now.” I giggled, manoeuvring as he tried to reach
behind himself to grab me.
Silas lunges for me and I move only to jump back when Dragus does the same.
“If I help you, what do I get?” Matitus asks. I think before answering.
“What do you want?” I squeal as Silas tries again, but Matitus blocks him, making
Silas growl.
“Fine, I want a kiss,” he says, making me laugh and Dragus scoff.
“Of all the things you could ask for, that’s what you ask of her.”
“Deal,” I squeal just as they both lunge for me and I close my eyes, waiting to be
thrown in the snow. Only Matitus moves so quickly, gripping my waist and I feel my
feet leave the ground. Opening my eyes, I find we are on the roof. On the ledge. I
look down and swallow.
“How?” I go to ask when he grabs me tighter before bending his knees and jumping
to the next ledge, answering my question. I can see Dragus and Silas looking up at
us and I flip them the bird before sticking my tongue out.

“I wouldn’t get too cheeky we still have to go back inside,” Matitus murmured next to
my ear before kissing my cheek.
“Now pay up,” Matitus says wiggling his eyebrows and I smile deviously at him. “And
if I don’t?” I ask, raising an eyebrow.
Matitus lets my arms go and I fall backwards making me scream before his arm
snakes out pulling me back.
“Okay, okay,” I screamed, clutching his shirt. Matitus chuckles and steps off from the
ledge, pulling me with him. Matitus waits expectantly, and I stand on my tippy toes
and peck his lips quickly.
“Ah, that’s not what I had in mind,” he said.
“You said a kiss, next time say what sort,” I tell him before turning and running toward
the edge. I hear him curse and chase after me as I throw myself off the roof. I scream
as air rushes past me. Just as I am halfway down, I suddenly see something gold
rush under me before landing on its back. I close my eyes, expecting the impact to
hurt. It doesn’t. The scales smooth under my hands as he lands on the ground.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 25
  
“Are you nuts?” I hear Dragus scream up to me.
“No, I knew he wouldn’t let me die, must say I didn’t expect him to shift though” I said
trying to figure out how to get down. His dragon was magnificent and so large. His
breathing makes me go up and down on his back.
“How do I get down?” I called out looking at the ground, making me gulp. It would
hurt falling from this height. I stroke his large bat-like wings and they move. When I
hear movement behind me, I look over my shoulder. I am shocked to see Matitus
walking along the back of the dragon.
“If you’re here?” I ask.

“Yes, you are on Silas” he says, a grin on his face at my shock. He holds out his hand
to me and I grab it. Instead of showing me how to get down though, he moves me
up higher before sitting between the dragon’s wings draping his leg over each side of
his neck. Suddenly Silas moves before lifting off, and I close my eyes at the speed in
which he took off. Matitus arm securely around my waist.
“Open your eyes, Elora” Matitus says, kissing the side of my face. Opening my eyes, I
see vast lands covered in snow. The dim lights of the city below us look like fairy
lights, and I gasp at the pretty display. Running my hands over his scales, I forget it is
even Silas. Hearing growls and it rumble underneath us as I run my hands over his
scales.
“Be careful they don’t feel it or look it, but they are sharp,” Matitus says as little too
late as I feel his scales slice into the palm of my left hand. I hiss at the pain and blood
drips onto his gold scales.
“I’m getting blood all over him” and I am not sure he even heard over the wind as
Silas flew down toward the castle ground. I shiver from the snow coating the cloak.
When I look back at Matitus, his eyes are glazed over and his jaw clenched.
“What is it?” His eyes darted to my hand. I look at it confused. When suddenly I hear
Silas’s voice in my head making me jump.

“Vampires aren’t the only thing that drink blood, we are usually fine but your scent is
becoming stronger the more you are around us” I stare at Matitus in shock, my eyes
widening. And I fist my hand, trying to stop the blood from running down my arm and
dripping over Silas’s back. When we land, Matitus gets up, walking swiftly off Silas’s
back. Dragus is nowhere to be seen.
“Ah Silas, how do I get down?” I ask, looking down at the ground. His voice echoing
in my head as he moves to the brick wall, he moves close enough before opening his
wing. “Walk to the wall” I look at his large wing hesitating.
“You won’t hurt me, Lora” he says, and I actually like the nickname they have been
calling me. I walk to the wall before stepping off. I sit down and watch as he shifts
back, blushing when I see he is completely naked.
“You didn’t expect my clothes to stay on, did you?” he says looking up at me. I notice
all the vampires that were on the wall are long gone. Leaving only Silas and me
outside.
“Jump” he says, and I look at the ground knowing if I hit it I will definitely break
something. Deciding he won’t let me fall, I grit my teeth to stop from screaming and I
jump, Silas catches me.
Placing me on my feet before looking at my hand.
“Why doesn’t my blood affect you?” I ask.
“I am a lot older than they are, and like I said we are usually fine around blood, they
haven't had problem with it before but you went into the first heat, makes it harder for
them, makes the urge to mark you stronger” he says simply like that explains
everything. Silas bites his wrist and holds it out to me. I quickly let his blood rush into
my mouth before pulling back and watching my hand heal.

“Come on, you’re shivering let’s get inside, before you catch your death,” he says
tugging me toward the castle. He was right, I hadn’t actually noticed how cold I was,
but I could hear my teeth chattering as we made our way inside.
Once inside, Silas removes my now saturated hood and I keep my eyes on him as
moves around me to do the belt. Feeling my face warm up, seeing him so close to
me naked.
“You get embarrassed too easily,” Silas states, a smile on his lips. Once the cloak is
off, he hangs it on a hook by the door before grabbing my hand and leading me
toward the stairs. I stop at the bottom, making him stop.
“Can I stay in my room please?” I ask, looking down the corridor that ran up the side
of the stairs.
“Why must you be difficult, always one step forward and ten back with you,” he says
annoyed.
“please” I say moving closer and placing my hand on his chest. He looks down at my
hand, shocked, before placing his own over it. His hand is warm over mine and large
as it completely engulfs mine.
“Why?” he asks, making me confused. I look toward the corridor. “I let you sleep in
your room” And I know what he is going to ask as his eyes light up. The same way
Matitus did. Before he can ask, I stand on my toes and pull his face towards mine.
He seems amused and I let my lips smash into his, I go to pull back when the hand
on my lower back tightens holding me in place. I feel his tongue run along my bottom
lip and I freeze before he pulls me closer, and I feel his cock on my leg making me
gasp.
He chuckles before plunging his tongue into my mouth, his scent mingling with mine
and I moan into his mouth making his grip tighten and I feel his other hand go into my
hair before grabbing a handful. I hiss at the pain before his tongue skilfully plays with
mine and I press myself into him. When he pulls away, I am left gasping for air.
What is wrong with me? One minute I want to kill him, the next I want to touch him.
My own feelings were so confused I was giving myself whiplash. “GO, I will send
Abigail in with your dinner. But one night only,” he says. I nod my head before kissing
his cheek and running toward my room.
Once back in my familiar surroundings I head straight to the shower to warm myself, I
was that cold my muscles were aching.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 26
  
Elora’s POV
Showering quickly, I get out and quickly chuck on a shirt and some knickers, waiting
patiently for Abigail to come so I can warn her about the seer stones. So I can tell her
to make sure she remains hidden on the day and to tell her family to go into hiding. I
also didn’t want to stay in their room on the off chance my magic manifests tonight. I
knew the chances were slim, but if they did, I was unaware of what to expect and if
the change would be noticeable.
Around 7PM the door finally opened and in stepped Abigail with a tray of food. She
smiled nervously at me and I jumped up, moving toward the door. I could tell she was
trying to warn me as her eyes darted to mine full of alarm. After a second or two, I
understood why she was so nervous when Silas walked in behind her. I mentally
cursed and hoped he wouldn’t stay long. But when he went and sat at the table, I
realised she had actually brought in two plates and knew he was planning on staying.
Abigail didn’t speak a word, just left the plates and walked out, closing the door
behind her.
Silas sat expectantly at the table, waiting for me to join him. Taking my seat at the
small table, he leans back, watching me. I suddenly felt nervous under his watchful
eyes and I knew he could hear my heart racing, pounding in my chest.
“You’re staying?” I ask, hoping he wouldn’t confirm my fears. He crossed his arms
over his chest.
“That depends,”
“On?” I ask, fidgeting with my fingers under the table.
“How truthful you are being” My eyes dart to his and my heart rate skips a beat, and
his eyes darken and I could tell he heard the change in my heart rate.
“Why are you nervous?” he asks, and I instantly stop fidgeting and go to pick up my
fork, only then realising how bad my hands are trembling.
“Are you going to answer?” he says, raising an eyebrow.
“You may not like my answer”
“Doesn’t matter, I want to hear it,” he says, reaching for his fork and twirling pasta
around it.
“You make me nervous,” I tell him truthfully. He nods in understanding before bringing
his fork to his lips, chewing before speaking.

“Eat,” he says pointing to my plate and I quickly scoop some up, chewing slowly. We
eat in silence and when he is done, he sits back watching me. I go to put my fork
down when I see him shake his head.
“Eat all of it” he says, and I sigh before forcing in another mouthful.
“I have been thinking?” I fight the urge to spit out something sarcastic.
“About?”
“Why you suddenly changed this afternoon and figured, you had a reason” I shake
my head even though I was actually trying to please them so I could have the
freedom to sleep in my room and be away from them.
“Don’t deny it, this morning you were pissed then you seemed fine. Then When I
walked in with Abigail, I could see you got nervous, your heart rate beating erratically,”
I try to come up with an excuse that he won’t question.
“I want to know what you are hiding,”
“I’m not hiding anything” I answer quickly.
“So, you won’t mind sleeping in our room then” As soon as the words left his lips, my
heart rate spiked. I wouldn’t be able to slip away, they would wake to the slightest of
noises.
“So, I will ask you again, what are you hiding, Elora?”
“I’m not hiding anything, I just want to sleep in my room” I bite down on my tongue,
fighting the answer on the tip of my tongue. My mouth filled with the coppery taste of
my blood. I watch his eyes darken and he moves, standing up before placing his
hand on the table beside me, towering over me and bringing his face closer to mine.
“I find out there is an ulterior motive to your actions, you will be punished, Elora. You
won’t like my punishments understood?”
I nod my head looking away but Silas grips my chin forcing me to meet his intense
gaze. His eyes searching my face for any deception. He then takes a deep breath,
moving closer, his lips almost touching mine. His intoxicating scent sweeps over me
and I lean in instinctually when I feel his lips brush mine. My eyes snap open, and I
can feel him smiling against my lips. He kisses me, and I don’t pull back instead,
allowing him to kiss me. Part of me hates him, yet another part of me craves for his
touch. A never-ending war in my head between what I know is rational and what is
the Mate bond. Both blurring to one and creating a war within me.
I kiss him back and he groans before slipping his tongue into my mouth, his tongue
brushing mine softly before he bites my bottom lip making me moan against his lips.
He chuckles at my reaction before pulling me to him and all rational thoughts go out
the window, as I kiss him back harder. His hands go to my arse before he lifts me. My
body doesn’t even feel like my own as I wrap my arms around his neck to stop from
falling before I feel the brick walls against my back. His lips hungrily devouring mine
before moving to my chin and down my neck and I exhaled a breathy moan at the
feel of his hot mouth nipping and tasting my skin.
My fingers tangle in his hair as I pull him closer, lovely the feel of his lips on my skin.
The door suddenly opens, making my eyes dart to it. Abigail walks in before going to
run back out at what she just walked in on and I am grateful that it made him stop. My
body is not willing to listen to the rational part of me. Silas groans against my neck
before releasing me and placing my feet on the floor.
“Remember what I said, Elora. I don’t want to punish you, so if there is anything you
want to confess, you know where our room is,” he says before walking out the door.
A second or so later Abigail walks in and we say nothing for a few seconds, wanting
to make sure he is gone. Abigail walks to the door with the tray in her hand on the off
chance he is waiting and listening outside. She turns to look at me, giving me the nod
to say he has gone.
“So, what happened?” she whispered. Her eyes on the door. I pull her over to me
before going in and turning the shower on just in case they are listening.
“You need to get out of here, you need to tell your mother to take your daughter and
run,” I tell her. She looks at me confused, the tray shaking in her hands from her
worry.
“Why? Do they know?”
I shake my head and explain about the seer stones and what they do. Her face
turning from confused to horrified.
“I can’t leave, I am not permitted past the gates while Silas is here.”
“Have you got a phone?” I ask and she shakes her head.
“I might be able to borrow one, but what am I going to do? If they find me, they will
hunt them down anyway,” she says hyperventilating. I rub her back, trying to calm her
as her breathing becomes heavy.

“Did they say what time?” I shake my head. I told her everything I knew, I wished I had
more information to give her but that was everything.
“I need to go, I need to figure something out. Come find me if you hear anything
else,” she says running from the room. I turn the shower off before walking out to my
bedroom, only to find Dragus leaning on the doorframe making me jump in fright.
“Geez, you scared me,” I told him.
“What happened to Abigail, she looked upset?” he says.
“Nothing, she just wants to speak to her family, she misses them and was a little
upset,” I tell him, and I am shocked that I didn’t feel the urge to tell him more,
shocked that I lied and it didn’t cause pain, but more shocked I actually could lie.
Dragus nods before stepping in the room.
“I am just here to see if you will change your mind about staying with us” I shake my
head, and he sighs.
“Tomorrow?” I look away, and he moves forward gripping my arms before gently
rubbing his hands up and down them. “You will stay tomorrow; the dragon heat could
start at any time Lora; you need to think this through. You should be with us,” he tells
me.
“I do not agree to being marked Dragus,” I tell him, moving away from him.
“You don’t have a choice. When will you see that we won’t lose you” I could feel
myself getting angry, they keep trying to force my hand but I don’t want this and why
couldn’t they understand that?
Dragus growls when I don’t answer, storming out of the room and slamming the door
behind him. Ignoring his tantrum I hopped in bed, I climbed under the covers mentally
and physically drained. Sleep comes easy to me but staying asleep not so much
when I am awoken. At first, I thought it was the dragon heat as I felt myself burning
up, yet it wasn’t uncomfortable. More like a light buzz spreading over me. Reaching
for the small clock beside the bed, I look at the time: 10:03 PM and I gasp at the
realisation. I feel a wave of something delightful rush over me, when the room fills with
purple light, blinking like a beacon in the dark. Casting shadows throughout the room.
Sitting up, I stagger to the bathroom, my entire body has pins and needles. An
unnerving feeling takes over me as I move before I am forced to my knees. My legs
go limp under me, my entire body feeling like it is becoming engulfed in the purple
lights, feeling it rushing over my skin making my skin glow subtly. That’s when I realise
the blinking light isn’t a light at all, but my eyes burning brightly.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 27
  
My eyes throbbing in my head, making me scratch at the light as it becomes blinding
and all I can focus on. The pulsing moves over my entire body, literally feeling every
cell in my body pulsating to its own beat. The beating gets stronger and stronger and
all-consuming before I feel a shudder that pains me. I bite into my arm to stop from
screaming when suddenly I feel the beating getting stronger and stronger until it
bursts out of me. The entire room blasted with light and I felt it vibrate throughout my
body. I scream before suddenly it is muffled by a hand and I feel cool hands go over
my mouth. Muffling my agonised scream until I feel it burn out and I collapse on the
floor.
Waking up, I see Marian kneeling beside me. She brushes my hair from my face,
smiling down at me softly.

“Marian?” I ask, confused. She nods smiling down at me sadly,
“Hello Elora”
“Did they hear?” I ask, panicked but she shakes her head.
“No, I got here in time thank the heavens” Sitting up, my head is pounding. “What
happened?”
“Take a look for yourself,” she says, and I stand up and look into the mirror, I gasp
when I see my reflexion in the mirror, my eyes glowing brightly look like amethyst
crystals but that isn’t all I notice, it is the purple vines going from my temple to my
cheek, it looks like a tattoo with little purple blossoms.
“Shit, I manifested. I thought it would fizzle out.”
“No, dear. You are the chosen one.” She says softly, gazing at my reflection in the
mirror.
“How am I going to hide this?,” I tell her, and she shrugs.
“Wait, how did you know?” I ask, confused.
“I knew your grandmother, recognised those eyes the moment you stepped into the
castle. I am also the midwife that helped deliver you, so I knew what time you would
be born,” she says.
“You know about fae magic?”
“Yes, your grandmother was my best friend,” she says, rubbing my cheek with her
calloused hand.
Babae bumata ng 15 taon Do This Before Bed And

sa loob ng 3 araw! Ang The Parasite Will Leave
kanyang lihim Your Body!
Retinlift Organic Teatox
“Now, we haven’t got time. Silas has ordered everyone to be in the front courtyard by
dawn. We need to get Abigail out of here.”
“You know about her too?”
“Not much gets past these eyes, dear,” she says, getting to her feet.
Getting up off the tile floor, Marian sticks her head out the door looking in the
bedroom. I follow her out as she makes her way to the door. Only when she leaves
the room, I find the door quickly slammed in my face. Hearing Marian talking outside
the door. I quickly rush to my bed, chucking myself in and pulling the blanket over
myself and pretending to be asleep. I can hear Matitus outside my door in the
corridor, I intently listen trying to catch their conversation.
“I asked you a question, why are you in this part of the castle and what are you doing
near her door?” he bellows.
“I was just making sure she didn’t need anything” she stutters, and I can smell her
fear seeping under the gap below the door.
“Well, did she?” he asks, and I can almost feel the way he is glaring down at her,
imagine the anger on his face.
“She was asleep,” she murmurs, the sound only just audible to my ears. I hear
silence for a few seconds before I hear him speak.
“Leave, If I catch you near this door again without permission I will have your head”He
tells her and I hear her quickly rush away before I hear the door handle rattle. I close
my eyes, pretending to be asleep. I smell his scent fill the room and I know he is
standing behind me. I breathe deeply through my nose, calming myself so he doesn’t
notice my heart rate. It must have worked because I heard the door shut before I
heard it lock.
Waiting a few minutes, I get up and twist the handle but it doesn’t open. “Shit” I
cursed to myself, how was I supposed to get out and help Abigail. I just have to hope
Marian can get to her. Climbing back in bed, I give into exhaustion.
Around 430 am I am awoken by noise out front of the door. The door unlocks and
opens, and I roll making sure to keep the blanket and my hair over my face. Dragus
walks in and places a plate on the bench, and I can smell steaming hot coffee.
“I brought you your breakfast, meet us in the courtyard when you can” he says, and I
can tell he is in a hurry as he doesn’t even glance in my direction when I hear Silas
yell from the corridor.
“Hurry up, Dragus”Silas calls and I Dragus shut the door behind him as he left. I
sleepily get up rubbing my eyes. Grabbing my coffee, I drink while getting dressed,
when I suddenly hear the horrific sounds of women screaming, completely forgetting
all about the Seer stones. My blood runs cold. Did Marian warn Abigail in time?
Chucking on my flats, I rush to the door before running down the corridors. Just as I
am about to run through the entrance doors, I am ripped to the side.
“You can’t go out there” Marian says, pulling me to the window in the study. I find
heaps of women and children lined up out the front, reminding me of the night I came
here.
“How many so far”?” I ask her.
“This is the last of them,”
“And Abigail?”
“I think she got out” and I let out a sigh of relief praying she is right.
“Well, how do I hide this?” I ask, pointing to my face.

“Only fae can see it unless you let them see it by dropping your guard,” she says,
making my eyes snap to hers.
“You’re a fae” she nods her head with a sad smile on her face, yeah it definitely
wasn’t a blessing to be fae around here. It was more like a curse or punishment that
the fates bestowed upon us.
“Yes, but I don’t have magic and I am not of noble blood so I look human, that’s why
they keep me here and it’s also why I may not talk to you” she tells me. We watch as
Silas walks along the line. When he finishes and the stones do nothing but pick up
his magic, he dismisses the line going to the next. I watch as those cleared run for
the gates fearing for their lives.
He goes through the next line and I watch as they leave only when I look at the new
crowd, he is about to examine, I freeze. Abigail is on the end of the line and I can see
the fear in her eyes, she never got out in time.
“I thought you said she got out?” I tell Marian panicked. Marian looks at me and
follows me to where I point. Silas is halfway down the line already and I turn to run to
the door, unsure of what I can do, but I can’t sit still and do nothing.
“You can’t go out there, they will know you have your magic” Marian says gripping my
arm as I was about to throw the front door open. I shake her off.
“I can’t let them kill her” I say running outside. The cold air whipped my skin harshly.
Silas was nearly all the way to her position. I see Dragus eyes dart to mine, but I don’t
stop as he pulls up in front of Abigail, I throw myself in front of her using myself as a
shield.
“Elora, what are you doing?” he says when I shove past him and I feel Abigail grab the
back of my shirt and duck her head behind me. Silas eyes dart to the stones as they
spin at rapid speed. I hold my breath and I know what is about to happen, I know my
secret is out, not that I had to keep it long.
Silas eyes snap to mine and I see the anger burning brightly in them making me step
back and bump into Abigail. Silas grips my arm and yanks me away from Abigail
before yanking my hands forward and dropping the stones in my hands.
Everyone watches as they spin rapidly, glowing the same amethyst colour of my
eyes. I feel my shoulders slump and I give in before I hear everyone gasp and the
stones freeze and start pulsating before they burst in a dust of purple and white. Silas
grips my chin forcing my eyes to meet his and I flinch when I see the furious look on
his face. I feel his fingers brush over the vines on my face and I know he can see
them, no my guards are down.
“I offered you a chance last night to tell me. I told you there would be consequences
for lying to me.”
“I didn’t lie,” I blurted out, but that was a mistake when I felt his palm hit the side of my
face. My head whipping to the side and the noise of his slap makes everyone gasp
collectively. I feel his handprint burning into my face, feel the welts of his fingers rising
on my skin as tears burn my eyes.
“I gave you a fucking out,” he screamed in my face, and I feel hot tears running down
my face as he grips my hair and yanks my head back.
“I didn’t lie, please,” I beg and he rips me against him, making me face the small
crowd that was left.
“My workers inside now,” he bellows, and I watch Abigail and two of the cooks run
into the castle.
All that is left is around twelve teenage girls no older than seventeen. I expected him
to dismiss them as they all stood freezing and shivering in the cold, waiting for orders.
I feel his breath on the side of my neck, making me shiver.
“Now you will see what happens when you disobey me,” he says, his voice cold and
void of all emotion.
“Kill them,” he says with no emotion in his voice at all like he was ordering someone
to do some mundane task, not slaughter a group of people. Silas grips my head and
I realise he wants me to watch.
“No, no, I didn’t lie. Please they didn’t do anything,” I scream and thrash. I feel his
hand wrap around my throat as he pulls me flush against his chest. I look at the girls’
faces and they scream when they see the vampires that guard the perimeter jump
from the ledges they were watching from.
“No, no, no. Please,” I beg him and I try to fight against him yet his grip never waivers.
“Silas, please,” Dragus says, and all the vampires stop at Dragus' words waiting to
see what he says. Silas growls and goosebumps run over my skin. Dragus tries to
reach for me when Silas hand backhands him and he hits into the brick wall behind
us. I see out of the corner of my eye that Dragus gets up to come at him when
Matitus stops him.
“Kill them” he says, and the chaos and screams start again. I close my eyes and
scream as I see the first one get slaughtered. Placing my hands over my ears and the
only thing holding me upright is Silas arm around my waist as my legs give out under
me. I hear people on the other side of the gates screaming for their loved one’s trying
to get past the gates. One growl from Silas and the entire place goes silent except for
the sobs of the people on the other side of the gate and my own hysterical
screaming.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 28
  
I collapse when I see the aftermath of what was left of them, my legs going out from
under me, and I realise that by saving one, I just signed their death warrants. If only I
told him earlier or when Matitus checked on me last night, they may still be alive. Silas
grips my arm forcing me to my feet and I avert my eyes. I couldn’t see those innocent
girls like that, see the dead look on their faces with their throats ripped out. Silas
drags me toward the castle, my feet barely able to keep moving as the doors open
and I see Abigail standing in the corridor, tears running down her face at what
happened outside. She knew they died because I saved her.
“Get to work” he snaps at her and Abigail and the cooks run off down the corridor.
Silas drags me into the library. Matitus and Dragus follow us in before he lets me go
and I crumble on the ground. Dragus comes over and kneels down beside me.
“Leave her be” Silas growls at him, making him back up.
“That was unnecessary, Silas,” Matitus says angrily at his mate.
“She needs to learn” is all he says as he retrieves my grandmother’s book. “Come
here” Silas says, making my eyes snap to him.
“Don’t make me say it again” he growls and Dragus moves closer before reaching
down and picking me up off the ground and placing me on my feet. I stagger toward
him, gripping the desk for support. My entire body is shaking and numb. Silas
unwraps the cloth around the book and I watch the fire crackle in the fireplace off to
the side of me. Stepping in front of me, Silas hands the book to me.
“Read it, now,” he says, thrusting it in my hands. I grip the book in shaking hands,
letting my thumb run over the leather. Silas watches me expectantly as I open it and
drop my head to examine the first page. The fireplace crackling loudly beside me,
and I feel my eyes dart to it again. Not even hesitating, I toss it in the fireplace. Watch
as the fire licks at the leather binding it. Silas walks over, not even afraid of the flames
as he reaches in picking it up. The cuff of his shirt caught alight and I held my breath,
praying that it was long enough to burn the book. Silas blows off the flame burning
the book and pats his shirt. I am shocked to see it isn’t even marred and still perfectly
intact.
“Nice try, but I don’t recommend you do that again,” he says, placing it back in my
hands.
“Now read it.”He says his voice held a warning that wouldn’t like what he would do if I
didn’t do what he asked of me.
“No, fuck you, Silas read it yourself” I spit at him. Silas growls low, and it makes my
hair stand on end as he steps closer pressing his chest against mine and forcing me
to lean back. Silas grips my chin, forcing me to look up at him.
“I will burn this entire city and everyone in it to the ground if you don’t tell me what it
says” His voice deadly calm and emotionless making a cold shiver run up my spine.
He lets go of my chin and I open the first page. I see the emblem that’s bound into
the leather, I run my fingers over it.
“What is it?” he asks.
“The emblem on front” I answered before flicking the page over and I almost burst out
laughing when I read it. Of course, why didn’t I realise that.
‘To unlocketh the secrets and breaketh the beshrew. One will first breaketh the
bindings with the key. Only then shall the words appear.”
“What’s so funny?” Silas asks, and I can’t hold in my laughter. I handed him back the
book.
“You need the key to break the binding and read the words,” I tell him tapping the
front cover making him look at it. He growls, yet the smile on my face never waivers. I
see Dragus look at me nervously.
“Do you know where it is?” he asks. I knew exactly where it was, sitting beneath the
floorboards of my bedroom in the house I lived in with my grandmother. That would
explain why she refused to let me sell it for medicine.
“You do know where it is, don’t you?”

“Yes, and burn the city to the ground and I will never break that curse,” I tell him,
challenging him. Silas growls, stepping closer, impossibly close, and I can feel his
anger washing over me in waves.
“You didn’t really expect me to help you after what you just did? I never lied yesterday.
A fae’s magic manifests the exact time they were born. I didn’t lie, I didn’t have my
magic yesterday. But you knew that didn’t you because you showed me the seer
stones. You really are a monster,” I tell him, and he grabs my arm tightly, so tightly I
can feel my arms bruising under his tight grip.
Silas drags me from the room and I let him, not even caring where he was taking me.
When he marches us past my bedroom though, Dragus grabs my other arm.
“Where are you taking her?” he demands.
“The dungeons,” he says, ripping me away from Dragus.
“The dungeons? Silas she will freeze to death down there” he growls at him reaching
for me, but Silas just glares at him pulling me back before he starts walking again. He
opens a door and I see stairs leading underground. I shiver instantly as the freezing
cold draft hits me. I almost stumble down the steps, but Silas's hand on my arm
keeps me upright. Once downstairs I see cells and snow-covered parts of the ground
from the barred windows that look outside, they weren’t very big and I could only see
the wheels of the cars that were above ground level. The snow coming through the
bars and making a pile under each little window. Silas opens up one of the steel cell
doors and tosses me in before closing it.
“Silas, she will fucking die” Dragus says, ripping the cell door open. Silas grabs him,
pinning him against the bars, and Matitus tries stopping him. Silas then opens the cell
next to mine before chucking Dragus in it. “Stay down here with her then,” he says
before locking his cell too.

“Silas, they are our mates, this is wrong. You are risking her life,” Matitus says as Silas
pockets the key. Silas then walks up the stone steps and Matitus steps closer to the
bars before taking his cloak off. He passes it through the bars to me and I quickly put
it on. It has his scent all over it and my body instantly relaxing as it fills my nose.
“I will get you out of here,” he says before walking off in search of Silas.
Sitting down, I lean against the brick wall facing Dragus who does the same from his
cell.
“Can’t you break the bars, aren’t dragons all strong and mighty?” Dragus chuckles
and shakes his head.
“No, these bars are blessed and only the key Silas has will open them,” he says
resting his head against the brickwork. I sigh and try to get comfortable. The concrete
flooring was incredibly uncomfortable, and my ass was starting to ache. The day
seemed to drag out. Dragus fell asleep for a few hours while I tried to do the same.
Except it was much too cold. Snow under the barred windows was nearly 3 foot tall,
and I felt like I had been put inside a freezer. My teeth were chattering and my fingers
had gone numb. I breathe on my fingers trying to warm them, my fingertips turning
blue, but even my breath felt cold as I tried to warm them. Tugging the cloak tighter
around me, Dragus opened an eye looking at me. The cold did not even bother him
at all as he sat in just a shirt and jeans.
Dragus seeing me shivering called me over. “Come to the bars” But I was too cold to
even move, and it seemed like too much effort just getting up. Dragus walks over to
the bars before sitting down and placing his denim-clad legs through the bars on my
side.
“Lora, come I can help warm you,” he says again and I force myself off the ground
before walking over to him. He tells me to sit between his legs and I do. Dragus
hisses as he presses his body against the bars and wraps his arms around me. I look
at him and he looks pained. “What?” I ask, and he shakes his head.
“God, your skin is like ice,” he says. Dragus removes his shirt and I lean against him
on the bars. I hear him hiss in pain and flinch behind me.
“Why do you seem like you’re in pain?” I ask, leaning forward and looking back at
him, and I see the burns running across his chest and arms. “Like I said, the bars are
blessed, they burn to touch,” he says, tugging me back against him. I shake my head
and try to shift away from him, but he just wraps his arms around me tighter, his
warmth seeping into me.
“I’m fine. I heal quickly,” he says, rubbing his hands up and down my arms. Dragus
being part dragon definitely has its perks. His skin is toasty warm and after a while I
stop shivering and eventually fall asleep against him.
When I wake though, it’s because I am overheating. Sweat running down my neck.
Dragus had fallen back asleep against me. His heat was becoming unbearable as I
tried to untangle myself from his arms. Dragus stirs when his arms drop to my sides,
he goes to put them back around me when I whimper in pain and shove myself away
from him. Looking at the barred windows, it is pitch black outside and I can’t even
see my hands in front me.
I groan as I lay myself on the concrete, its coldness not offering any relief.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 29
  
“Shit,” I hear Dragus murmur, and I can hear him moving around. “I need to call Silas
down here,” he says, and I know he was going to do their weird mind talking.
“No, not Silas,” I gasp between trying to breathe through the pain. My entire body
spasming as heat rushes through my veins and the familiar burning starts consuming
me. It was the sort of pain you could never forget, and I felt like I was boiling, I could
almost feel my blood bubbling in my veins, making me scream as wave after wave
washed over me.
“I have to, he has the key,” Dragus says, and I can hear the worry in his voice as he
watches me writhe in pain on the floor.

“No, no,” I scream breathlessly as I feel it rolling from my toes, wildfire consuming
every inch of me. I claw at my skin, trying to stop it.
“Stop Lora, Matitus is on his way. You’re making yourself bleed,” Dragus’s voice
sounds strangled but I am in too much pain to care as I crawl toward where I think the
pile of snow is, reaching out my fingertips brushing the snow. I force myself to move
before slumping on top of the pile like a lizard sunbathing on a rock. The snow melts
almost instantly when I scream as searing pain consumes me. I can hear the blood in
my body pumping through me, pulsating as I try to find relief. The pain becomes too
much and all I can focus on. Bright light suddenly comes on and I squint, trying to
adjust to the light's brightness when I see Matitus run down the stairs, keys clutched
in his hand.
Silas walking down the stairs behind him, a worried look on his face. Matitus fiddles
with the keys with shaky hands, trying and fumbling to get them in the lock. Silas
takes the keys from him opening the door and Matitus rushes in while Silas unlocks
Dragus’s cell door. I fight against Matitus when he picks me up. The heat from his
body makes it worse, I was thrashing so much he dropped me with a thud.
“Just grab her, Matitus,” Silas growled.
“She won’t stop thrashing; I will hurt her” he spits back at him. But I am too far gone,
the pain all consuming, and it would have been nicer to just kill me, at least the pain
would be gone. Never in my life have I prayed for death to come as much as I did
now.
I hear Silas growl before walking in and grabbing me. I scream as his heat seeps into
me, and I am sure I was going to combust. Air rushes around me before a rapid
temperature change and I can tell I am outside.

“Break the ice” Silas yells and I hear the sound of ice cracking before I feel icy water
around me, easing some pain but not enough for me to stop screaming.
“Let me mark you” I shake my head, words failing me besides the agonised screams
escaping my lips. Silas growls.
“Hold your breath then” I don’t even know how to do that, my brain refusing to
function even for the most basic survival instincts when I am suddenly under water.
My temperature drops and I gasp before choking on water. Silas pulls me back
above the water surface and I choke, coughing on the water that rushed into my
mouth.
The heat easing before slumping against him, my head on his shoulder and I open
my eyes and see we are in the frozen lake that runs behind the castle. I try to catch
my breath before I feel the heat start growing hotter and I try to slip back under the
water.
“Let me mark you, it will stop. Lora”
“No, kill me. Just kill me please” I beg before screaming after another wave washes
over me making my entire body tense.
“If one of us marks you, it will ease and the third wave won’t be as bad” he says, but I
shake my head. Marking me would mean I am stuck with them forever, and I didn’t
want to be stuck with Silas forever.
“Let Matitus then” he says. Matitus walks into the icy water towards me before
stopping next to me, a worried look on his face. Shaking my head I try to get away
from them, but Silas holds me tighter before he moves my wet hair, revealing my
shoulder and neck.
“No” I gasp, thrashing, I would rather die.
“If you won’t let me mark you, one of them has to” he says. I hear Matitus groan as
Silas grabs his shirt pulling him over and I find myself trapped between them. Silas
hands moving to my ass as he hoists me up higher and I wrap my legs around his
waist, not wanting to be pulled even slightly from the icy water and the relief it offers.
“I won’t let you kill her Matitus,” he says, grabbing his face before kissing his lips. The
sight of them makes arousal flood me, but not long enough as heat wraps itself
around me and I scream in agony again. Matitus kisses my shoulder before I feel his
teeth bite deeply into my shoulder near my neck and I feel his tongue lapping at my
blood. The pain leaves as another feeling rushes over me and I can feel foreign
emotions rush into me. The heat leaving, being replaced with intense pleasure
making me moan loudly. My legs around Silas waist tightening and pleasure makes
my core pulsate and my toes curl.
I can’t help but rub myself against Silas, making him groan, his hands on my ass
tightening.
I feel his teeth get ripped from my neck painfully and I whimper. Before missing the
feeling of his bite. Opening my eyes. I see Dragus has Matitus by his shoulders and
Silas’s hand on his chest. Looking at Matitus, his eyes are pitch black orbs and I can
see the hunger in his eyes.
Feel it in my bones and I suddenly realise what the feeling I felt coming from him was
hunger and lust. His emotions running through me and igniting my own as arousal
coils within my stomach and I feel my walls clench making me moan breathlessly.
Matitus moves away from me when I see Dragus tug on his shoulders and I can see
that he is fighting with himself, trying not to attack me.
Once out of the water, he takes off with Dragus fast on his heels, leaving me in the
water with Silas. I rest against Silas, the heat dissipating and I shiver at the icy water.
My temperature plummeted and I suddenly felt cold.
“The heat won’t come back now?” I ask, resting my head on his shoulder.
“It will until we all mark you but it won’t kill you now,” he says, kissing the side of my
face. I am too exhausted to care about his closeness.
“You said it would stop?” I murmur into his neck.
“It will once we all mark you, then the second heat starts.”
“Second heat?”
“Yeah, the mating heat. It will make you want to mate with us.”
“What?” My voice came out in a squeak, horrified by his words. Silas chuckles. “Let’s
just get through the first heat, then you can worry about the mating heat. It isn’t painful
like the dragon heat” he tells me before gripping me tighter and walking out of the
water.
I cling to him as he walks inside, my body turning cold as he walks up the stairs
towards their bedroom. He places me on the edge of the bath before peeling my wet
clothes off that are sticking to me like a second skin.
When I feel him try to unclasp my bra, I smack his hands away. He raises an eyebrow
at my actions before unclipping it.

“Don’t be shy Lora, I have seen you naked before and you have nothing to be
ashamed about,” he says, pulling my hands away from my breasts. My nipples rock
hard from the cold and I hear Silas’s breath hitch before I feel the pad of his thumb
rub over it. Pushing his hand away, I try to stand, my muscles all locked and aching
from the cold. Silas turns the shower on and helps me stand before placing me under
the water. My body slowly relaxes under its warmth as my body thaws out.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 30
  
Silas leans against the counter watching me. I keep my back to him, not liking the
way his eyes are roaming over my body, I can literally feel the intensity of his gaze
boring into my flesh.
“Can you turn around or hop out?” I ask, starting to become creeped out.
“Why? You’re mine, I will look if I want to” he says.
“I’m not yours” I mutter so low, not expecting him to hear. Silas growls low. It vibrates
off the tiled walls.
“Why do you deny it? You know there is no way out of being our mate. So why not
just behave and make things easier for yourself? It doesn’t have to always be
backwards and forwards with us.”

“Probably because I am not a piece of property to be owned, Silas.”
I switch the shower off, and Silas passes me a towel. I quickly wrap it around myself
before stepping out. Silas moves off the sink basin, standing in front of me. His
breathing hard as he stares down at me. He reaches his hand up and I step away
from him, his eyes flashing with anger before he drops his hand and walks out of the
bathroom. I follow him out, stopping when I see Matitus and Dragus lying in bed. I
walk into the walk-in, ignoring their watchful eyes before grabbing a shirt and
underwear and quickly pulling them on before walking out.
I go to walk out and back to my room when Silas’s voice makes me freeze. “You’re
staying with us” he says, stripping off his shirt and pants. Looking to the door, I think
of my chances of actually escaping. This time Matitus speaking.
“I wouldn’t, he will drag you back,” he says, making me look at him. Giving up, I go to
hop on the couch when Silas growls. “In the bed Elora '' I shake my head, looking
over at the bed Matitus moves over patting the bed beside him.
“No, you don’t even wear pants,” I tell him when I realised Silas would be next to me.
Silas walks into the cupboard before coming out with a pair of briefs on. “There
better? now what is your next excuse?” I roll my eyes before climbing on the bed.
Matitus instantly rips me to his side and wraps an arm over my waist. Silas climbs on
the bed, the bed dipping slightly under his weight before he pulls the blanket over us.
I turn away from him, facing Matitus who has a huge grin on his face.
“Can you not smile like that, you look like you're about to take a bite of me,” I tell him
before bringing my hand up and closing his eyes with my fingers, making him
chuckle. Matitus snuggles in closer, pressing his face into my neck and inhaling
deeply. His hand snaked underneath my shirt, brushing my skin softly. I shiver when I
feel sparks wherever he touches, making me gasp. Silas moving closer to me
chuckles before I feel his hand go to my hip.

“Go to sleep, Lora” Silas says, and I feel his nose in my hair.
“I would if you two would stop being so handsy,” I tell them hoping they would move
but they don’t. Eventually succumbing to sleep, I drift off, only to have my dreams
invaded.
Silas POV
She is by far the worst person to sleep next to. Constantly wriggling and moving. I
didn’t know if it was her or the aftereffects of the dragon heat. Rolling over, I just get
comfortable when she jams her feet into my back, clearly seeking the warmth of my
skin. I grunt before turning on my back. The movement of the blanket makes me get
a waft of her scent and arousal before I hear Dragus chuckle, making me sit up and
glare at him.
He puts his hands up in surrender and I can see Matitus passed out dead to the
world. Elora moves again this time chucking her leg over Matitus a moan escaping
her lips making me raise an eyebrow at Dragus and I know he is meddling in her
dreams. Matitus groans before rolling to face her, his eyes snapping open, before
looking at me.
“What? turn the lamp off,” he says before groaning when Elora grinds herself against
him, making his eyes snap to her angelic sleeping face.
“Dragus stop it, she will be pissed off when she realises” Matitus snaps at Dragus.
Deciding to see her reaction, I run my hand up her thigh that’s draped over Matitus’s
hip. She shivers before pressing closer to Matitus, and I chuckle at her reaction and
his. Matitus freezes, and I move my hand over her hip again to her stomach. My
fingers brushing him and I can feel his erection against the back of my hand. “Silas
stop, you know I haven’t got as much control as you. Please don’t tempt me” he
murmurs as she grinds her hips against him.

“Silas” he warns through gritted teeth, my eyes snapping to Dragus as he sits up and
looks over Matitus shoulder, resting his chin on him, a devilish smile on his face
making me smirk back at him. Matitus groans as Dragus’s hand runs over his bare
chest.
The bond was definitely kicking in, Elora feeling his arousal moans softly, her voice
airy and breathless.
“Dragus, stop” Matitus tells him. Dragus puts his hands in the air before I watch his
eyes glaze over as he steps out of her dreams. Only she still reacts, and I know it is
because she can feel Matitus arousal flooding into her. Matitus growls before pushing
her on her back and kissing her. Her eyes flutter open and I watch her reaction,
propping my elbow on the bed and resting my head on my hand. He pulls back and
she watches him and he smiles before lowering his face to hers, kissing her gently. I
feel my cock twitch in my pants at the sight of them. Feel Matitus arousal and hers
through him.
Elora wanted him to touch her, but she also didn’t, trying to deny her own urges.
Moving my hand, I grab her breast, her eyes snapping to mine and I see the fear in
her eyes before it disappears when Matitus kisses his mark on her neck, her eyes
fluttering closed as she moans, her lips parting and I find myself lost in this image of
her. Leaning closer, I kiss her, her eyes instantly snapping open. Her eyes wary of me.
I slip my tongue between her lips and she lets me; I hide my shock before kissing her
deeper and she moans into my mouth, making me groan.
Matitus uses his knee to push her legs apart before moving in between them. I grab
her knee, draping her leg over my hip while Matitus settles himself between her legs.
Running my hand up the inside of her thigh, she shivers under my touch and I hear
Matitus groan as she moves her hips against him. His lips moving down her neck, I
watch as he pushes her shirt up revealing her breasts before taking one of them in
his mouth. Feeling the bed move, I look toward Dragus who moves closer before
gripping her face with his fingers, pulling her lips to his.
Moving my hand higher, my fingers brushing her panties which I find wet with her
arousal. I feel Matitus grind his hips into her, feel his hard cock bump my fingers as I
brush them over the thin material. She gasps, pulling her lips from Dragus and I brush
my fingers over her clit through her panties and she moans. I watch as Matitus bites
down on her nipple making her cry out before watching him suck it into his mouth.
My pants become extremely tight and uncomfortable as my cock strains against the
confines of my pants, watching them.
I tug on the waistband of her panties pulling them down slightly before slipping my
hand between their bodies and pressing my fingers to her slit. She grinds herself
against my hand as I slide my fingers down her slit.
“She’s so wet” I groan before devouring her lips. Her tongue brushes mine before I
take control of the kiss, making her move her hips against my fingers. Teasing her,
moving them slowly before circling her clit. Matitus groans loudly, his lips moving
lower to her ribs as he nips and sucks on her skin. Letting her lips go, Dragus pulls
her face to his, kissing her while I keep up my slow torture before sliding my finger
into her. She hisses slightly, adjusting to the foreign feeling. I slide my finger out and it
is drenched in her juices before sliding in another. She squirms and I can feel her
body trying to stretch around them as her walls clamp down on them. Matitus kisses
her hip before I feel him tug on her panties. Moving my hand, I let him peel them off
her.
Elora’s heart rate increases and I watch her cheeks flush red. Dragus moves closer to
her, pulling her other leg over his hip while I do the same. Her heart rate skips a beat
and I see fear run through her as she pulls away from Dragus, eyeing Matitus warily.
“We won’t do anything you don’t want us to,” I tell her, gripping her chin and making
her look at me. She watches me for a few seconds but doesn’t pull away when I grip
her leg, draping it over my hip again. Matitus leans down, kissing her stomach and
her eyes dart down to him as she squirms under his touch. I run my fingers over her
thigh before slipping them back in her, she moves adjusting herself as I slide them in
and out not taking my eyes off her. I didn’t want to hurt her, but I knew we definitely
wouldn’t be able to fuck her, not now at least she was too tight for us to just ram in
her even though, I wanted nothing more than to sink my cock deep within her heat.
“Matitus just wants to taste you” Dragus tells her, making her face turn to his. She
doesn’t have time to answer when Dragus tongue slips into her mouth. I feel Matitus
breath on my hand, making me slip my fingers from her. She jumps when he runs his
tongue up her slit.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 31
  
Elora POV
Waking, I rolled over; I had the strangest dream. I know it had to be a dream because
no way in hell would I let them touch me like that. Dragus once again plays with my
emotions and senses. You know those dreams where they feel so real when you
wake you still feel like you are trapped in the dream still. Right now, I was getting that
weird sense of Deja vu. Stretching, I notice everything feels different to when I went to
sleep. Rolling over, I come face to face with Silas. He moves, throwing his arm over
me before nestling into my chest. Wait chest, I rhetorically question. Where the fuck is
my shirt. I shove him off, yanking the blanket, trying to cover my exposed breasts.
The breeze that comes with the blanket moving, my ass catches a draft I know I
wouldn’t have felt if I had panties on. Looking under the blanket, I see I am completely
bare. Making me gasp. It was a dream, a dream. I was so sure it was a dream.
Matitus groans before yanking the blanket back. I squeal when he pulls the blanket
down slightly. His eyes flutter open, and he smiles up at me.
His eyes duck down to my hands, which are covering my breasts, a smirk creeping
onto his face. “Good morning, Elora,” he says before tugging me closer, making me
squirm under the blanket when I feel his cock brush my leg. I spring up on the bed,
ripping the blanket completely off them and wrapping it around myself. Matitus seems
alarmed. Silas and Dragus both roll onto their backs before looking up at me groaning
from me waking them. Silas tries to tug the blanket back, but I grip it tightly.
“Why am I naked?” I demand. Please still be dreaming, I would rather this be a
nightmare than reality.
“You don’t remember?” Silas says cocking an eyebrow at me before rolling on his
side and trying to tug me back down onto the bed. I pull away from him.
“No, I was asleep and You” I yelled pointing to Dragus “were meddling in my dreams
again” Dragus chuckles, a grin on his face. “It wasn’t a dream. It may have started out
that way, but you weren’t dreaming, quite willing in fact” he says. I feel the blood drain
from my face before my eyes snap to Matitus, who is also wearing the same
triumphant grin.
“You.. you were” I stuttered looking at him horrified at what I apparently allowed him to
do.
“I what, Elora?” he asked with an amused tone of voice. My face heated up
remembering where he had his face, I felt like I was about to die from
embarrassment. I wouldn’t have minded if a hole opened up in the ground right now
and swallowed me whole. Matitus moved, making me step toward Silas as he
playfully tried to tug the blanket off me.
“Want me to remind you, I enjoy hearing you moan out my name” he purred before
licking his lips. Silas grabs my ass through the blanket, and I jump falling over the top
of him onto the floor with a thump. A squeal leaving my lips at the feeling of falling as I
clutch the blanket to me spilling onto the floor in a not so ladylike manner. Silas leans
over the bed, looking down at me.
“Have a pleasant trip?” he says before laughing at my blushing face. “Argh you said
you wouldn’t touch me” I scream in anger.
“Hey, you started it when you were dry humping my leg,” Matitus says sitting up and
looking over Silas shoulder at me. My face felt like it was on fire and I knew I was red,
I could practically feel the colour staining my cheeks.
Standing up, I walk toward the bathroom. “Don’t be like that Lora you enjoyed it”
Dragus calls, reaching out to me when I walk past his side of the bed. Slamming the
door, I dump the blanket on the floor before looking in the mirror, my body covered in
hickies and bruises. How did I not realise it wasn’t a dream? Turning the shower on, I
try to wash off the evidence of what I stupidly allowed them to do. Scrubbing at my
skin, hoping to erase the dream from my mind. It didn’t work and I could still hear
them laughing to themselves before one of them opened the door. I didn’t bother
locking, seeing as they can just bust it down. Dragus comes in before stripping his
pants off, my eyes roaming his body and taking in his muscular form. He steps in and
I move to the other side. Dragus follows, trapping me against the shower wall as Silas
wanders in naked and hops in behind him and turns the other shower head on.
“Stay on your side, Dragus,” I tell him, pushing on his chest. He chuckles before
leaning his face closer, a seductive smile on his lips and my breath hitches before he
drops his face in my neck inhaling my scent. His hand trailing up the outside of my
thigh to my hip. “Dragus stop, you have humiliated me enough” I snap at him, trying
to shove him away.
“You have three dragons as your mates Elora, I don’t know what you’re so upset
about. We will have to mate with you eventually and if this is how embarrassed you
get over us touching you, I would hate to see how embarrassed you will get when we
fuck you,” Silas says making my face flush again a lovely shade of crimson.
“I am not mating with you, any of you,” I tell him, trying to shove Dragus away.
“Are you sure about that?” Dragus whispers below my ear before sucking on the
mark Matitus left on my neck. Tingles spread all over my body, heading south, my
eyes closing as pleasure rolled over me, a moan escaping my lips as he sucked on
my sensitive skin. The noise leaving my lips startled me, and Dragus pulled his face
away, chuckling to himself.
“It’s the mark, the stupid bond” I stutter in embarrassment at my body’s reaction to
him. Silas smirked at my excuse, a knowing look on his face. Maybe I was kidding
myself, I thought. But that doesn’t change the fact that they are monsters.
“You’re monsters,” Matitus says walking in. I could have sworn I didn’t say that out
loud.
“You didn’t, I have marked you therefore can now read your thoughts” Matitus
answers the question I just asked myself. Matitus steps in before reaching for the
soap next to me and sending me a wink. Great, now not only do I have to keep them
away, but I also have to keep them away from my own thoughts.
‘How the fuck was I going to retrieve the necklace now’
Matitus looks at me and panic runs through me, shit. I think about Alphabet reciting it
over and over. Matitus shakes his head and I know he is listening. “The Alphabet,
really?” he asks.
“Stay out of my head” I snap, shoving past them and hopping out. Going into the
bedroom, I rummage through the walk in before finding a pair of jeans and a sweater.
Putting them on, I then look for some socks when I hear Matitus come in behind me,
watching me with a towel wrapped around his waist.

“What do you want to do today?” he asks.
“You’re actually asking? Like I have a choice,” I tell him.
“Well, what did you usually do before all this,” I chuckle to myself, shaking my head.
“I don’t know, I did what everyone else that is forced to live in this city has to do,
barter, find firewood, hide from the Dragon Kings. You know the shit you never have
to worry about,” I tell him. I hear him growl before reaching for me and tugging me
against him.
“I was just asking, no need to be a bitch about it” he says, before letting me go.
Matitus opens the draw next to him before passing me some socks. I eye them
before taking them from him.
“Sorry, I miss home,” I tell him. I do miss being on the run constantly, anything was
better than being stuck here, I never thought I would miss living like that. When living
it, I wished for better. Wished for boiling water or medicine for my grandmother. We
were lucky to have electricity in part of the house; most didn’t even have that. But
most of all, I missed my grandmother.
Matitus watched me for a few seconds but said nothing until I went to walk out.
“I will speak to Silas; I know Abigail wants to visit her daughter. I will see if he will let
you go with her” I nodded eagerly, anything to get out of this castle and the memories
of what Silas did the other day to those poor girls.
“Ask me what?” Silas says.
“She wants to leave the castle and go with Abigail for a few hours,”
“No, not happening,”

“We can send a guard with her” Matitus says, looking at Silas. I stare between them
for a few seconds as they eye each other. My brows furrow, wondering what they are
talking about. “Fine, but you run, and I will tear apart this city looking for you
understood, and you stay with the guard,” Silas tells me.
I nod my head, excited I was going to get out of here, even if it was only for a few
hours.
“Go tell Abigail” Silas says, his eyes going to Matitus. Why do I have a strange feeling
it was a little too easy to convince him to let me go? Rushing downstairs, I find Abigail
in the kitchen. She looks up when I come in before dropping her head to go over
some list she was reading.
“I have some good news,” I tell her.
“What, you found out how to break the curse and free every one of the Dragon
Kings?” I shake my head disappointed for a second, if only that were true.
“No, they are letting you visit your daughter, and I am coming with you, I have to take
a guard though,” I tell her, and her eyes light up.
“I can see my baby?” she asks, tears brimming in her eyes. I nod and she hugs me,
shocked I take a few seconds to react before hugging her back.
“Wait, when can we go?”
“I’m not sure, I can ask,”
“You leave in fifteen minutes” Silas says walking into the kitchen. “Eat first though and
don’t forget a jacket. Meet Taylor at the front door when you’re done” I nod. I do not
know who this Taylor person is, but I was excited to leave the castle grounds and
also meet Abigail’s daughter. Silas leaves and Abigail walks over, making sure he is
gone before pulling me over to the tap and turning it on full blast.
“You can escape if you give Taylor the slip,” she whispers to me and I look at her.
“How?” I whisper back.
“Take the tunnels,” she says before we hear footsteps, and she straightens up and
turns the tap off. It was just one of the cooks. The cook eyes us suspiciously and I
grab an apple from the bowl along with Abigail. Walking down the corridor toward the
front door, Dragus is waiting with a jacket and cloak. He helps me put them on and I
sit down placing a pair of boots on that he brought down. Dragus then goes to a
cupboard and grabs another pair when he sees Abigail only has her flats. He hands
them to her, and she looks a little shocked before sitting next to me and putting them
on.
“Stay with Taylor, please don’t wander off. I don’t want you getting in trouble off Silas
Okay” I nod, and he kisses my head before walking off.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 


Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 32
  
Abigail and I walk out and are greeted by a woman with shoulder-length blonde hair,
her black eyes showing she is a werewolf which I thought was odd. Most of the time
werewolves weren’t permitted in the city unless looking for their mate’s. So, the fact
she was here made me think she must be important to the dragon Kings.
“Hi, I am Taylor,” she says, holding out her hand to me. I quickly shake it, her eyes not
even darting to Abigail, not even acknowledging her existence or the fact she is
standing right beside me. She then turns on her heel and starts heading toward the
gates at the front of the castle. The vampires standing guard open the gates, allowing
us to slip through before closing them behind us. I noticed lots of people staring,
some even ran off as we walked down the streets. Some whispered “a fae” It was
expected, fae were rare creatures, and those that remained if any more remained hid
in the shadows hoping to go unnoticed.

Taylor never stopped or looked back at us. Abigail stayed quiet and I assumed Taylor
must know where we were headed because Abigail never once gave her direction.
When we had walked around four blocks away, we turned up on a desolate street.
Only a few houses were intact, the rest abandoned or destroyed. “That’s my mother’s
place there,” Abigail said, pointing to the last house on the street. It was old and
weathered. The gardens overgrown with exotic looking plants, which was a little odd
because we were in one of the worst snow seasons we had ever suffered through.
Taylor looked back at us but didn’t say a word, just kept walking. When we were
nearly to the end, Abigail nudged me and my eyes looked at her. She stopped
walking and pointed to the gutter. My eyes darted down, she was pointing to a drain.
And I knew she was telling me these were the tunnels she was talking about. I was
familiar with the tunnels for the underground labs but they were on the other side of
town, so I was unfamiliar with this side.
Taylor stopped, obviously not hearing our footfalls on the pavement. We quickly
caught up to her. Walking through the little gate, Abigail walked up the porch steps
and I followed her. She retrieved a key from her pocket and placed it in the door.
“I will wait out here, Silas has given you an hour, Elora” I nod to her before following
Abigail inside. Taylor sits on the porch steps and pulls out her phone. Stepping inside
was vastly different compared to the outside. The walls coloured yellow with white
trims and I could smell lemon and citrus scented candles burning. The house was
warm and had good heating but was scarcely furnished. A little girl comes running out
that I know is her daughter. She runs up, screaming mummy, mummy before jumping
into Abigail’s arms. “My little Princess, this is Elora, the fae girl I told you about.” The
little girl looks up at me from Abigail’s arms shyly.
“Hello,” I whisper to her, giving her a brief wave. She smiles and says Hi before
ducking her face into her mother’s shoulder.
“Where is grandma?” says Abigail.

“Out the back getting firewood” Abigail nods and I follow her down the hall, passing a
lounge room with a fireplace that was crackling and into a yellow kitchen with brown
cupboards. There was a door leading outside and Abigail walked out it and I followed.
Stepping out the back, the lawns were waist high, and I could see an old outhouse
far in the backyard with a concrete path leading to it. Garden beds took up one entire
side of the yard and a shed on the other. I could vaguely hear someone rummaging
around in the shed before a woman with grey hair to her hips walked out with an
armful of firewood. Looking up, she smiles. Before quickly coming over and wrapping
an arm around Abigail.
“You must be Elora?” she asks, looking at me. I nod.
“I am Jackie, it is nice to finally put a face to the name” she chuckles. We follow her
back inside and she closes the door. She turns on some music on the old radio.
Before turning to face Abigail.
“Why can I sense someone else here?”
“There is a guard outside” Jackie nods before turning the jug on. She looks over at
me and smiles softly, her green eyes lighting up.
“I haven’t seen a fae in decades,” she says, gesturing for me to take a seat. Abigail
digs around in her pocket before dumping some cash on the table. “This is all I got
on me, I will try to get more when I can” she tells her mother.
Her mother nods before putting the cash in a cookie jar. It wasn’t much, but I could
tell her mother really appreciated it. She made us both some tea, and we talked for a
while. When Taylor walked in, Jackie glared at her for letting herself in. She held no
fear of the werewolf, yet I could see the alarm in Abigail’s eyes as we looked to the
door.
“We leave in twenty minutes,”
“But you said an hour,” I tell her.
“Well, Silas wants you back” she states before turning and walking out. We listen for
the door to close. Hearing the latch, Abigail lets out a breath.
“Mum, do you know if the tunnels are still accessible?” Abigail asks, looking at her
mother. Jackie nods before putting a finger to her lips. She then stands up and walks
to a door that I actually thought was a pantry. Jackie opened it and I realised it was a
basement. She flicked on a light and we descended the stairs. The basement is filled
with dried herbs hanging from shelves and canned food. Jackie walked to the back
and pointed to a cupboard. Abigail walked over and gripped one side and I the other.
We lifted the cupboard, careful to not make any noise so Taylor wouldn’t hear we
were under the house.
Once moved, I find a metal grate covering a huge square hole in the ground. Jackie
helped Abigail lift it off.
“Follow the tunnels, they lead to an old pharmacy on the main drag.” I nod and jump
in. The drop wasn’t that far, but the stench of stagnant water was putrid. Abigail drops
a torch down to me and I flick it on before looking up at them.
“What about you? They will know you helped me.”
“Don’t worry about us, good luck I hope you make it out.”
“I don’t need to make it out, I just need to head home and retrieve something. I won’t
get past the border guards, but I may be able to hide out till I come up with a plan to
escape,” Abigail nods at my words.

“It was nice meeting you, Elora” Jackie says before helping Abigail lift the grate back
over. Looking down the tunnel with the torch I start walking, I follow the tunnels. I
come to a few intersections and takes me a few seconds each time, trying to decide
which way to go. I should have asked. After about twenty minutes of wandering,
though, I hear lots of voices and noise coming from above. When I see a drain and a
little ladder leading up, I climb up. Peering out the gap that looked onto the road. It
was the main road, letting out a breath of relief. I continue down the tunnel. I followed
it before taking the next left, which I knew was an alleyway. Seeing another ladder, I
climb it before pushing on the grate and sliding it to the side. Sticking my head out, I
was correct: I was in the alleyway behind the Victors pharmacist. I wasn’t far from
home now. Climbing out, I pulled my hood over my head and slipped out of the
alleyway.
My mind raced at how easy this all seemed, some voice nagging me. Telling me it
was too easy and to stay alert. The sky was getting darker, and I looked up, noticing
a snow storm coming in. Picking up my pace, I jog for around ten minutes before I
finally find my old street and house. The door was kicked in still, and I had a sense of
Deja vu wash over me. Walking in, I hold my breath as I look in what used to be the
lounge room. Gasping when I realised my grandmother’s body was gone and I didn’t
know if I felt relieved or worried.
Carefully looking around, I find the place the same. Someone had looted the
cupboards and ransacked the place, leaving only the furniture. Going into my room, I
look under the bed and see the floorboards still intact showing no one bothered to
move the bed or they would have noticed the drag marks of the bed. Pulling the bed
from the wall. I drag it to the other side before counting the floorboards, when I hit
number nine. I push on it, but it doesn’t budge. I use my nails trying to get my fingers
under the edge of it so I can pull it out. After about twenty minutes of fiddling with it
and trying to get a knife down the side of it and becoming annoyed, I hit the floor with
my fist. The entire floor lifted in a wave and the floorboards popped out, making me
gasp. I look at my hands, shocked at what I just did. I wasn’t even sure how I did it.
But one thing I knew was that I just used magic or an element of some sort. Lifting the
board out. I reached in for the box that was hidden underneath, only I felt nothing as I
gripped the floorboard next to it. I feel hands go underneath my arms making me
jump in fright. Hearing someone chuckle and my heart skips a beat as I am lifted and
placed on the bed. An icy shiver running up my spine when I see Silas was the one
that picked me up.
My hands tremble and I wait for his wrath, only it doesn’t come. Instead, he bends
down and rips the floorboard up and reaches in, grabbing the box before sitting next
to me.
“You know you could have just told me; I would have brought you here myself instead
of you sneaking off. Now I have to punish you” I felt tears brim in my eyes at his
words and my mind instantly drifted to Abigail and her family. Would he hurt them? I
could handle him hurting me, but them? That would kill me. Silas grips my chin,
forcing me to look up at him, my tears falling down my face.
“Why didn’t you just tell me?”
“Because I don’t want to break the curse on you” I see anger flash in his eyes before
he masks it.
“But you want to break the curse on the fae?” I nod, not saying anything and Silas
chuckles.
“What?” I ask, wondering what he found amusing.
“Nothing, I just think it funny that you want to save the fae but not help your own
mates.”
“I never asked for this Silas, I don’t want to be your mate,” I tell him, waiting for his
anger knowing it is just below the surface of his calm facade.

“Fates decide that, not you. And you were made for us, maybe when you realise that,
you can bind what’s left of the fae back to their magic.”
“What do you mean?”
“To break that curse, you first have to break mine,” he says, letting my face go. Silas
stands up, putting the box in his jacket pocket. He stares down at me.
“Are you going to come willingly or am I going to have to use force,” he says, making
a shiver run up my spine. He extends his hand to me and I look at it before placing
my hand in his. His hand is huge, swallowing mine and warm. I let him pull me to my
feet and we walked out of the place and I find Dragus and Matitus standing out the
front of the house.
“Are you going to hurt Abigail?” I ask, worried that he would. Silas glanced down at
me before pulling me against his side and draping his arm over my shoulder.
He doesn’t answer, instead just pulls me along following Dragus and Matitus.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 
Se d 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 33
  
When the gates come into view, I stop and so does Silas before looking down at me.
“Keep going Elora, don’t make me hurt you. I don’t want to hurt you” he says, and I
could see the calmness leaving him, his normal angry demeanour slipping back into
place.
“Not until you promise not to hurt Abigail and her family,” I tell him. He growls and I
see Dragus and Matitus stop, looking back at us nervously.
“They knew the consequences of helping you, Elora,” Silas says, letting go of my
hand and gripping my arm just above my elbow.
“You heard me this morning, didn’t you?” I asked, looking at Matitus.

“You told him and that’s why you let me out, isn’t it?” Matitus silence confirming my
assumption. Looking up, the sky was completely grey with clouds and the snow
forming on the ground was becoming thicker. I could see my breath making clouds in
the air as the temperature dropped. I felt tears brimming, knowing the sacrifice I was
about to make in order to fix my mistake of letting Abigail help me. Silas tugs on my
arm harshly, his nails digging into my arm through the layers of clothes. I swallow the
lump that formed in my throat, that was restricting my airways before clearing my
throat. Looking at Matitus, I glare at him and he actually looks like he regrets his
actions.
“Lora... I” Matitus says, making Silas glare at him.
“I know Matitus, they’re your mate’s and I am just a tool to be used for your benefit,” I
tell him.
“That’s not it, please just listen” I put my hand up, and he goes quiet before I look at
Silas. His eyes scrutinised my face and for a second I actually thought he cared, that
he was capable of feeling something for me.

“Leave Abigail and her family alone and I will let you mark me” My voice coming out
sounded emotionless and dead. It was inevitable they would do it with or without my
permission anyway, I might as well try to help Abigail.
Silas tugs on my arm, making me look at him. “No!”
“No?” I ask confused, this is what he wanted so why would he say no?
“You want Abigail and her family to live, I want something else with marking you” I
shook my head. I had nothing else to offer, what else could he possibly want.
“I will let them live, if you let Dragus and I mark you and you stop fighting the mate
bond,”
“What?”
“You heard me, Elora. Now choose or I will make you watch as I kill them” I look to
Matitus and Dragus, but they look away. They know I don’t want any of this, anything
to do with them. Who in their right mind would after the horrible things they have all
done?
“Fine, but on one condition”
“You don’t get to make conditions Elora”.
“Then you’ll never have me,” I tell him, refusing to drop my gaze from his.
“One condition, no make it two or I will reject you. All of you and accept you killing me
for it. You have my mother’s necklace, you have me. I am allowing you to mark me.
So, what’s one more thing, Silas.”
I hear Matitus chuckle, making my eyes dart to him.
“What do you want?” Silas asks, making me look at him. He crosses his arms across
his chest, making him even more intimidating as he glares down at me.
“You can never threaten or use Abigail or her family against me again no matter what,
and I want you to restore power back to the city,” Silas scoffs.
“You want us to re-power the entire city?”
“Yes, I do. You destroyed it and the entire city is suffering for it, the very people you
dragon kings swore to protect, but you are just letting them freeze to death in the
winters and die from heat stroke in the summers. Turn the power back on. Not
everyone has generators or working heaters. Would it kill you to do your job for once?
Those people are forced to live here, forced to die here, and you continue to force
them to suffer through it all. I know you have the means to do it, you just refuse to”
Silas remains quiet for a second and appears to be thinking.
Silas places his hand on my lower back, pushing me toward the gates. The guards
open the gates quickly and we step through. As we were walking up the stone road, I
saw Abigail out the front. A vampire had hold of her arm as she squirmed trying to get
out of his grip.
I try to run to her, but Silas’s hand on my arm stops me as he tugs me back beside
him. When we get to the castle doors. I notice Abigail’s mother and daughter just
inside the doors, looking petrified. The vampire grips Abigail’s hair, and she cries out,
clutching at their hands.
“Let them go. Taylor, escort them home and don’t lay so much as a finger on them,”
Silas says, and I know he is agreeing to what I want in exchange for what he wants.
Taylor nods and I see Jackie pick up Abbie’s daughter, placing her on her hip. She
runs past Abigail, looking nervous. The vampire still had hold of Abigail in a tight grip.
Shaking Silas hand off, I step forward.
“Let her go now.” My voice never wavering as I glare at him. He smirks and steps
closer, dragging Abigail with him.
“You heard her '' Silas growls behind me and I see the vampire look between us
before he lets Abigail go. He then glares at me and takes a step back. Fucking leech,
I think to myself. Matitus chuckles and I know he was listening in on my thoughts
again.
“You can go home with your family Abigail, come back in a few days” Matitus says,
and she nods before rushing over to me and hugging me. I hugged her back before
shrugging off my cloak. Her daughter only had pants and a shirt on. Silas watches
me but says nothing as I walk over and drape it over Jackie and her granddaughter.
“Elora, inside now” Silas says behind me, making me look at him. Moving past
everyone, I step inside before going to sit and remove my boots when Dragus comes
over to me before kneeling down and untying the laces. I put my hand on his
shoulder as he grabs my foot before removing my shoes, leaving me in my socks.
Silas and Matitus walk in watching us while removing their boots. I wait for them when
Dragus grabs my hand gently.
“Hungry?”
“A little,” I tell him and let him pull me further into the castle. Silas and Matitus following
closely behind. Looking back at Silas, he is watching me.
“Thank you,” I tell him, and he looks shocked for a second before nodding.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 34
  
Walking upstairs, I was hesitant to step in the room. One of the cooks had brought a
platter of food, cheeses, crackers and fresh fruits and some weird round pieces of
meat and what looked like coloured little onions. Dragus plucked a grape off the tray
before popping it in his mouth. I walked into the closet, my clothes were a little damp
from walking in the snow. I slipped on some comfy pajamas before walking back out
to find all of them only in shorts having removed their shirts. My eyes roaming over
each one of them and I felt my stomach tighten at the sight of them before Silas held
out his hand to me, wanting me to come to him.
“Don’t go back on your word Elora or I will” he said.
Placing my hand in his, I let him pull me toward the bed before sitting on the edge.
Reaching over, I took a cube of cheese and a cracker as they were literally the only
thing other than the fruit, I recognised and started eating with them. “Try these,”
Matitus said pointing to the round thing that looked like meat and the little onions. I
watched as he put them on the cracker with the cheese before popping it in his
mouth.
Picking up the little green onion, it felt slimy. Sniffing it, it didn’t smell like an onion. I
pop it in my mouth and nearly spit it out from its weird tangy taste, it wasn’t horrid but
not what I was expecting. Matitus chuckles before doing the same to another cracker
and handing it to me. “You’re supposed to put cheese and cabanossi with it” he
says, handing it to me.
“Try it now” he said as I placed the cracker with its strange assortment in my mouth
before chewing it slowly and swallowing.
“Taste better?” Silas asks beside me as he lays on his side.
“Yes, better,” I tell him before making another one, copying what Matitus did. When
we finish eating, I suddenly get nervous. Would it hurt being marked by them, in the
dragon heat nothing hurt worse than the burning, so I didn’t even notice Matitus initial
bite.
“It will only hurt for a second, then it will feel good” Matitus answers my racing
thoughts.
“Can you not do that; I should be allowed the privacy of my own mind,” I tell him
looking at him annoyed.
“Fine, I will try not to, okay?” he says, reaching for me as Dragus removes the tray
and places it outside the door on the trolley.
“How do I know you will turn the power back on?” I ask, looking at Silas.
“You may not trust me, Elora, but I am not a liar. If you want, though, you can let one
of us mark you then the other after the power is back on.”
“Will you allow that?” I ask incredulously, that one of them will wait. It actually surprised
me he didn’t mark me the moment I said it.
“Yes, so who first? You can decide” Silas says. Looking between both Dragus and
Silas, how do I choose without angering the other. “They won’t be angry,” Matitus
says next to my ear, making me look at him.
“Stay out of my head, Matitus,” I tell him.
“Oh, right forgot.” I roll my eyes at him.
“Anyone got a coin, flip for it?” I suggest not wanting to choose between them. Silas
stands up before digging through his pocket before pulling out a gold coin. He tosses
it to me, and I catch it.
“Fine, heads or tails” I ask looking at them.
“Heads” Silas says. Flipping the coin in the air, I catch it before placing it on my arm
and lifting my hand.
“Tails, that means you Dragus,” I tell him looking at him. Silas didn’t seem fazed as he
sat back down on the bed.
“It won’t hurt for long” Matitus tells me, invading my thoughts again.
“Oh, my bloody god, are you incapable of listening? Stay out of my fucking head
Matitus,” I tell him slapping his arm.
“I find your thoughts entertaining little one, especially your thoughts when I catch you,
perve” Turning around quickly, I place my hand over his lips so he can’t finish what he
was about to say. I can feel him still trying to talk as I press my hand to his mouth,
muffling his voice. Matitus chuckles and my face goes bright red with
embarrassment.
Matitus grips me before lifting me on his chest as he lays back on the bed, pulling me
with him. My hands clamped tightly over his full lips.
“Don’t be embarrassed Elora, I would be more worried if you weren’t attracted to us,
because it would mean you don’t feel the bond at all” Silas says.
‘Somehow I don’t think anyone would find them not attractive they basically looked
like sex on legs, with their masculine bodies and godlike looks, oh my god he is
listening,’ I feel Matitus chuckle before trying to pry my hands from his face as he
goes to blab my thoughts to them. “Don’t it’s bad enough you keep invading them” I
tell while I glared down at him.
Moving my hand from his lips, Matitus smirks. “Oh, how will you survive the
embarrassment when we can all hear you” he whispers before gripping my hips as I
go to get off him.
Sitting up, my legs straddle his waist as he holds me in place. I can feel his erection
growing underneath me and I raise an eyebrow at him before I feel Dragus sweep my
hair to the side, exposing my neck where Matitus marked me. I flinch when his fingers
brush the mark and tingles spread down my neck and shoulder, making me shiver.
“Just remember what you also promised Elora, Dragus and Matitus will know if you
resist the mate bond” Silas says rubbing his hand up my thigh. My heart starts
hammering in my chest at his words and the meaning behind them.
“We won’t force you, Elora, just don’t deny what you feel,” Matitus says softly making
me look down at him before looking at Silas and he nods in agreement with Matitus.
“Aren’t they the same thing though the mate bond will make me want to even if
logically I don’t want to,” I tell them, and they shrug.
“Like I said, we won’t force you, but” There is always a but, I think sarcastically.
“We will know if you don’t want to, we just don’t want you to deliberately shove what
you feel aside because you don’t want to be with us. Make sense?”
“Not really,” I tell him, and he chuckles. I feel Dragus move behind me pressing into
my back as he kneels behind me, his knees on either side of mine straddling Matitus.
Fear consumes me when I feel his breath on the back of my neck. I feel his arm
snake around my waist pulling me against him and I suddenly forget how to breathe
as my heart beats erratically in my chest so hard that I can hear it.
Dragus move his hand it goes under my shirt, before I feel Matitus hands run up my
thighs and under the pajama shorts I have on, his hands stopping at the apex of my
legs as he brushes his thumbs against my hips.
“Breathe Elora, it will only hurt for a second. I promise,” Matitus says making my eyes
snap to his and I take a deep breath as I feel the points of his fangs press against my
skin. I notice Silas sits up and places a hand on Dragus shoulder, gripping it tightly.
“Just a precaution” he whispers. Silas has said before that Matitus and Dragus can
sometimes struggle with control, and I know that is why he grabbed him. In case
Dragus loses that control, the thought scared me. But I didn’t have enough time for
that fear to completely register as I felt his teeth break through my skin over Matitus
mark. I scream and squirm for a second and Matitus grip and Dragus holds me in
place as I feel his teeth slice through my skin. It hurt but didn’t last long when I could
feel a sudden pull like an elastic band snapping into place, linking us together before I
felt his tongue roll over my skin and pleasure explodes throughout me as I leaned into
him. A moan escaping my lips and my body relaxes against him as my head rolls
back onto his shoulder.

I feel a little high from his bite when he suddenly pulls back, and I can feel through the
bond the struggle he actually has but forces himself because he doesn’t want to hurt
me. I feel his teeth leave my skin before he runs his tongue over it, making me shiver
as he seals the mark before kissing the side of my face.
Dizziness rushes over me and my head spins as I feel him move away and I slump
against Matitus feeling sleepy and can feel his venom spreading throughout my body.
I don’t remember feeling this when Matitus bit me.
“It’s because Dragus isn’t a pure dragon, one mark has little effect on your body,
Elora. Two will make you feel tired, and Silas may just knock you out for a few days,”
Matitus answers my thoughts as my eyelids flutter closed and I try to nod my head
when sleep consumes me.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 
Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 35
  
Waking up the next morning I stretched, feeling hands grabbing at me. Opening my
eyes, I was between Dragus and Matitus. Their arousal through the bond flooding into
me. Looking at them, they were both asleep. Making me wonder what they were
dreaming about or whether it was just my movement that aroused them. Trying to sit
up, Matitus chucks his arm over me knocking me back down and Dragus chucks his
leg over my abdomen, squishing my bladder even more.
Seriously, they expect me to sleep in their bed, yet I end up squashed and
smothered. Elbowing Matitus he groans, and I think he may wake when he suddenly
pulls me against him. His hot skin makes me feel hot and tingly as his bare skin
brushes mine. Hearing laughter, I lift my head. Silas is sitting in the armchair at the
end of the bed with a newspaper in his hand, looking over the top of it, amused at my
struggling.
“A little help?” I ask, trying to wriggle out from between them. Only for them to keep
pressing against me. Silas chuckles again before getting up. He lifts Matitus arm off
me before rolling Dragus off me, allowing me to wriggle out and stand on the bed.
Silas grabs my hips, lifting me over the top of Dragus before placing me on my feet.
Looking back at the bed, Matitus pats the bed in his sleep before his hand brushes
Dragus and he rips him closer, crushing him against his chest.
I laugh, watching as they keep wriggling and gripping each other. Silas chuckles and I
see his eyes light up, watching them before he leans down, his voice next to my ear.
“They think each other are you” he chuckles, making me look over my shoulder at
him, but his face was still there barely an inch off mine. Silas smiles and my eyes dart
to his lips, I don’t know what made me do it, whether it was the bond and feeling
Matitus or Dragus arousal or whether I actually wanted to, but I suddenly kissed him,
pressing my lips to his. Silas didn’t hide his shock, not expecting me to kiss him. I
was usually standoffish with him, his lips were warm and after a second I went to pull
away, when his fingers gripped my chin pulling me back.
His tongue brushing my bottom lip wanting access and I grant it; my lips parting and I
feel his tongue slip into my mouth playing with mine. Turning to face him his other
hand goes to my waist bunching my shorts in a fist tugging me closer. I place my
hand on his chest, loving how warm his skin is under my palm before kissing him
harder. He groans into my mouth and I feel my skin heat with arousal as I push myself
closer to him. My arms wrap around his neck and I run my fingers through the hair on
the back of his neck.
Someone clears their throat and I suddenly snap out of the weird trance I was in. My
body felt foreign, and I knew it was the bond. Knew that the arousal wasn’t mine, yet I
couldn’t deny how right it felt. I enjoyed kissing him, liked his hands on my body but
that didn’t change who he was and what he has done. Looking back, I see Dragus
and Matitus sitting up. Dragus yawns, reaching for me but I step back remembering I
need to pee.
“What were you two doing?” Matitus asks a knowing grin on his face and I feel a
blush creep onto my cheeks making him chuckle. Stepping past Silas, I quickly duck
into the bathroom going to the toilet before washing my hands and heading back into
the room. All of them in a state of undress as they get ready for the day. Silas comes
out of the walk-in handing me some clothes and I quickly slip them on, not even
bothering to try to hide from them. Seemed pointless seeing as they have seen me
naked loads of times already. Grabbing my socks, I go to sit on the end of the bed
when I am tugged onto Dragus lap, lifting my foot I place one sock on before doing
the other one.
Every movement made me aware of his erection pressing against my ass. He groans,
gripping my hips when I try to get up. My belly rumbling loudly, and Silas looks over at
Dragus.
“Let her up, she needs to eat” he tells him gently and Dragus sighs before letting me
get up and grabbing my hand. Following Dragus and Matitus into the dining room, I
find breakfast ready and I pinch a sausage off one of the plates, biting into. I was
starving and I don’t remember the last time I was this hungry, my body usually never
gets hungry, I never had much of an appetite before I came here. Silas walks in a few
seconds later and I realised he went and retrieved my grandmother’s book.
Silas then sits done before grabbing the necklace and removing the pendant. I step
closer looking over his shoulder when he tugs me closer making me sit on his lap. He
drags his plate closer before placing the book on the table. I go to reach for it, eager
to see what it says, when Silas arms go around my waist, his hand going inside my
shirt. His fingers running across my abdomen, sparks dancing over my skin wherever
they brushed. “Eat first the book can wait,” he says before stabbing a piece of tomato
and bringing the fork to my lips. I let him feed it to me, before biting into the sausage
in my fingers still.
“God, I love watching you put things in your mouth” Dragus groans, making me look
at him, my face turning red at what he said.

“So innocent,” Silas chuckles, rubbing his thumb over my blushing cheek.
“You two seem cosy” Matitus states.
“Hmm, I feel different besides I am doing what I promised I would” I answer.
“Because Dragus marked you, your body will want you to finish the marking process,
I wouldn’t be surprised if you actually went into the Dragon heat again tonight” Silas
tells me, making me nearly choke on the sausage I was eating. Silas hands me a
glass of water and I drink it down.
“I have something you can choke on'' Dragus says, wiggling his eyebrows at me. I roll
my eyes before grabbing the fork and devouring everything on my plate, when Silas
pushes his towards me. Why am I so hungry? I think to myself.
“Last dragon heat, that’s why. Your body will burn at unimaginable temperatures when
it hits again now that you bare two marks” Matitus answers my thoughts. Fear
consuming me at what he said. Hotter? I thought it wouldn’t kill me now?
“It won’t but you will probably wish for death,” Dragus answers.
“Stop doing that,” I look at the pair of them, annoyed. My heart is pounding in my
chest with fear of what’s coming.
“Both of you stop it, you’re scaring her,” Silas tells them, glaring at them both.
“Since when do you care about scaring her?” Matitus retorts and Silas shrugs.
“If you want, I will make sure the power is restored today even if I have to do it myself,
then I can mark you before it gets too bad,” Silas tells me.
“What about the book?”
“It can wait, I have waited hundreds of years to find you, just over one hundred years
to find that book another day won’t hurt,” he says, and I nod.
“Wait, but if you mark me, won’t I go into the next stage of the heat?” I ask.
Silas nods. “It probably won’t be for a few days after you wake up.”
After breakfast Silas, Dragus and Matitus leave the castle grounds and I wander into
the library and retrieve the journal of Silas’s that I was reading. Skimming through the
pages, I stop when I come to a drawing inside of the book. The woman looks so
similar to me and I stare down at the woman. The only actual differences between us
were, her hair was curly and her face a little fuller but everything else was similar,
including the Aziza eye colouring. On the bottom of the page is the name I am
assuming of the woman. Blaire.
Sitting down at Silas’s desk, I go back a couple of pages before the picture. My mind
is reeling. Is it possible Silas was telling the truth that the Aziza’s started the war, that
my bloodline was the reason for all this destruction, but mostly I wanted to know who
the woman was to Silas. I start reading, completely consumed in Silas’s thoughts. But
the only thing I can figure from his writing is that he loved her, it doesn’t say what
happened to her or where she went placing the journal on the shelf. I look for the next
year hoping to get some answers when Silas walks in.
“There you are? I have been looking for you,” he says, moving to sit on the edge of
his desk. Looking toward the windows, I see the sun going down and hadn’t realised
how long I had actually been sitting reading. The entire day seemed to pass by.
“What are you looking for?” Silas asks, standing behind me. “The next year,” I tell him,
placing the book in its designated spot before going to retrieve the next one when he
stops my hand from grabbing it and I see worry in his eyes as he looks at it.
“What?” I ask. Maybe he changed his mind and didn’t want me to read them
anymore. “Nothing, it didn’t bother me before but there are some things I don’t want
you to know now,” he says looking down at me.

“Why?” I ask.
“Because before I didn’t care if I upset you, that you knew. But now that you're sort of
trying, I don’t want you to change your mind. I don’t want you to hate me more than
you do,” he says before grabbing it from the shelf.
“This wasn’t a good year,” he says, flicking through the pages.
“Why?”
“Because that’s when the war started, when the treaty was broken and when” he
didn't finish. But I know what he didn’t say.
“Blaire?” I ask, looking up at him. He nods before his eyes dart away from mine.
“I won’t read it then,” I tell him when I see how upset he just got over her name. His
jaw was tense and his knuckles white, clutching the journal just at the mention of her
name which confused me.
“I know you loved her,” I tell him, taking the book from him and placing it on the shelf.
Silas doesn’t answer, just stares back at me.
“I also know I look like her, that she was an Aziza,” I tell him, he still says nothing, and I
can see behind his snake-like eyes a storm of emotions is brewing before he shoves
them away and his eyes soften.
“Come on, I want to take you somewhere.”

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 36
  
Silas took me to the front of the castle before stopping near the front doors. “Where
are Dragus and Matitus?”
“At the power station” Silas answers before wrapping a cloak around me and handing
me some socks. I go to put some shoes on when Silas shakes his head.
“You don’t need shoes, you won’t be touching the ground,” he says, making me look
at him in confusion. I stood up, wondering what he meant when he grabbed me. I
wrap my legs around his waist, my arms going to his shoulders, which are bare and
very warm under palms like a mini heater. The heat from his chest is the hottest part
of him and I can feel it warming me through the cloak. Silas hands move to my ass as
he walks outside. The freezing icy breeze blowing my hair in my face, and I let go of
his shoulder with one hand brushing it from my lips.

Silas walks onto the gravel area near the stairs. He presses his forehead against mine
and one hand wraps around my waist, holding me tighter against him. “Hold on, I am
about to jump” he whispers before looking up and I grip his shoulders, feeling him
move slightly before springing off the ground effortlessly. “You can open your eyes,
Lora,” he says, brushing his nose across my cheek. I do and see that we are on the
roof. Silas walks to the edge before sitting down and turning me around on his lap, so
my feet dangle off the edge. I look over the edge and feel his grip around my waist
get tighter as I lean forward.
Silas pulls a watch from his pocket checking the time before nestling his face into the
crook of my neck, he kisses it making me shiver and he chuckles. “What are we
doing up here?” I ask, confused, as to why he was making me freeze out here.
“So impatient, do you have any idea how hard it was turning the power on when half
the transformers were blown up?” I shake my head, not even knowing what the hell
he is talking about.
“I can’t even remember the city ever having power, the only time I ever saw electricity
was here and a few places that had solar panels or used generators,” I tell him.
Grandma and I had power at our last place but that was because of the generator we
found on a rubbish heap and still only the kitchen had power and we used it for a
lamp as well sometimes. Fuel was too expensive, so mostly we used the fireplace for
light at night and only turned it on during the day for a few hours to get the old fridge
cold enough to last night.
Silas says nothing but nods against my shoulder. Silas looks at his watch again and
points toward the city. First the streetlights turn on flickering for a few seconds, then
suburb by suburb I watch as lights start turning on. Neon signs I had never seen
before lighting up in the distance and I hear and can just make out people coming out
of the houses and standing in the streets looking at the houses and buildings lit up
like Christmas trees. Voices getting louder and echoing into the night with excitement
that they have power. I know the feeling and can’t help but feel excited for them. I
know exactly how hard living by candlelight is, exactly how hard it is to force yourself
into the freezing water of a shower in the middle of winter, and most of all I know the
feeling of being constantly sick from the cold. Maybe now the winters won’t kill so
many people.
“Look how happy they are,” I whisper, speaking to myself. I can’t remember the last
time I felt happy, in this city there wasn’t much to be happy about but seeing and
hearing everyone in the streets excitedly cheering and running around amazed,
brought a smile to my lips. If only grandma was here to see it, to see the power back
on. I wonder if Lilith and her mother and Abigail and her family would be happy to
have the power restored.
“I enjoy seeing you smile,” Silas says, kissing my cheek making me look at him.
“Thank you,” I whisper, pecking his lips before looking away back toward the cheerful
people in the streets. Hearing the crunch of snow, I feel Silas turn looking behind him
and I look over his shoulder too. Matitus and Dragus walking over to us. Matitus and
Dragus sit next to us, and I notice Matitus is naked.
“Did you fly here?” I ask. He nods before sitting on the roof beside Silas Dragus sitting
next to me. Matitus hisses at his naked skin sitting on the snow. “Well, that’s one way
to get blue balls” I chuckle and so does Dragus beside me.

“hopefully, they don’t freeze to the roof we will need to get spatula to scrape them
off.”
“You think you’re funny?” Matitus asks, raising an eyebrow.
“A little,” I chuckle.
“For your information, my balls are still toasty warm, you can come and feel them if
you want” Matitus retorts making me blush at the thought of touching him there. Silas
chuckles before shaking his head at us. We stayed outside watching people for a bit
until I started shivering and my lips turned blue, Silas told me I had to go back inside.
Standing up, I wrap my legs around his waist and watch as he steps off the side, the
ground rushing toward us and I squeeze my eyes shut, my fingers gripping his
shoulders tightly and my body tenses before impact. I barely feel the impact of him
hitting the ground as Dragus opens the castle doors, letting us inside. The
temperature changes dramatically from ice cold to warm. I shrug the cloak off,
hanging it up.
“What do you want to do now?” Silas asks, making me think. I wanted to have a
shower, I was freezing, and all my muscles were locked and aching from the cold.
Matitus answers for me.
“She wants to shower, she is cold” he says, wiggling his eyebrows in my direction.
“I’m sure she meant alone” Dragus tells him and Matitus glares at him. Walking past
them, I wait. Matitus standing there in all his naked glory, and I see one of the maids
come out with some shorts for him and she passed them to him. I watch as he
bends slightly to put them on. Feeling a little devious, I slap his ass hard, making him
jump. I can see my handprint etched into his skin and my hand stung from the
impact. Silas nearly choked on his laugh and I can only imagine it was from the look
on his face. Before he could turn around, I took off running for the stairs.
“Someone wants to play” Matitus sang out to me and I see them shoving each other
over before darting after to me. Running into the room, I try to stifle my laugh
snickering to myself as I try to find somewhere to hide from them before quickly
slipping under the bed. I watch as they walk into the room and can see their feet.
One of them walks out before coming back in and I can hear them sniffing the air
looking for me. One of them opens the cupboard while another walks in the
bathroom. I laugh and accidently snort, trying to stop myself from laughing when I
suddenly feel someone grip my ankles and rip me out, making me squeal. Matitus
lifting me off the ground by my ankles, hanging me upside down. Jiggling me like a
tea bag.
“Don’t you drop me” I screech as I keep seeing the ground get closer and closer to
my face.
Matitus chucks me in the air before catching me against his body, opening my eyes. I
find myself with his crutch next to my face. Using my hands, I push against his thighs
trying to get away from his junk that just touched my face. I feel blood rush to face
embarrassed at the position I got myself into.
“Now Elora, do they look blue?” Ask Matitus, chuckling to himself.
“Matitus put me down” he lets go, making me squeal, catching me before I face plant
the floor. I can hear Dragus and Silas laughing at me.
Matitus manoeuvres me as he sits on the bed with me draped over his knees. I try to
get up and he shoves me back down, pressing his hand on the centre of my back. I
feel his other hand rubbing my ass that is in the air. Before feeling his hands tug my
pants down my legs.
“What are you doing?” I ask, squirming when I realise he is trying to remove them.
“Returning the favour” Matitus chuckles. I try to sit up and I see Dragus and Silas
watching with seductive smiles on their lips, when suddenly I feel Matitus hand come
down on my ass making me jump, my ass cheek burning and I can feel every finger
welting my skin as I hiss at the pain and squirm.
“I’m going to kill you” I screeched at him before feeling his hand biting into the flesh of
my ass making me hiss again at the burning pain radiating from where his hand
slapped. Matitus rubs it, relieving some pain as sparks move over my ass.
I feel his fingers slip under the waistband of my lace panties before he tugs them
down my legs before using his foot to remove them. I squirm and try to get up, but he
holds me in place. I hear Silas growl and it almost sounds like a purr, making me turn
my head to look at him. His eyes turned dark. Suddenly I feel Matitus rub my ass
before his hand comes down on it making me squirm trying to get away from him. His
hand then rubbing the spot and I feel his fingers run down my ass crack to my slit, I
moan before clamping my hand over my mouth in realisation of what I just did.
Matitus runs his fingers through my wet lips, and I realise how wet I actually am.
Matitus hand moves, and I miss the contact of him touching me. When I feel his hand
come down again harder, making me moan when he rubs his hand over my ass
again. I can feel his erection digging into my stomach when he suddenly slides a
finger inside me before slowly removing it.
Matitus groans loudly. “ah she is so wet” he murmurs before sliding his finger out and
adding another, twisting them and curling them inside me making me moan and push
against them. My walls clamp down on his fingers as I feel my stomach tighten. He
pulls them in and out and I become completely lost in the slow torture of fingers
moving inside me. I push against them wanting him to move them faster, but he stills
them inside me making me frustrated. “Do you want me to stop?” he teases.
“No, don’t stop,” I tell him, my voice sounding airy. Matitus chuckles before pulling
them from me and running them down to my clit and rubbing it in a circular motion,
making me exhale.
Just as I am about to come, he stops again before pulling me up, making me sigh
loudly in frustration. When suddenly I feel hands on my hips turning me around before
the back of my knees hit the bed and I am forced to sit. Silas kneels in front of me
before shoving my legs apart, he grips my hips pulling them toward him. My hands
go to the bed to stop from falling backwards as he drapes my legs over his
shoulders. I feel him suck on the inside of my thigh and I throw my head back at the
sensation and I hear him groan before he licks a straight line from my ass to clit
making me moan loudly. He grips my thighs, pulling them further apart before
plunging his hot tongue between my wet folds, making me gasp as he sucks and
licks every piece of me before sucking my clit into his mouth.
I feel the bed dip behind me before feeling lips on my neck as Dragus sits behind me
and I relax against him, letting him support my weight and keep me upright. Dragus
grips my chin, bringing my lips to his, kissing me. His tongue plunges into my mouth
as he tastes every inch, Silas devouring me with his relentless sucking and licking
when I feel hands tugging my shirt up before it is ripped off me, the tearing fabric
stinging my skin before I feel warm lips and tongue wrap around nipple.
Dragus lips moving to my neck as he sucks on my mark, making me roll my hips
against Silas’s face and my hand goes into his hair. He growls the vibration making
my stomach tighten before I feel him slip his tongue inside me tasting me and fucking
me with his tongue.
My grip on his hair tightening and everything feels overstimulated with so many lips
devouring my skin. I moan loudly when I feel my orgasm reaching its peak, and Silas
sucks my clit into his mouth hard, sending me over the edge and I feel my walls
fluttering and pulsating as I come, moaning loudly. Silas licking up all my juices before
kissing my thigh, making my legs tremble. I feel him stand up, my legs sliding off his
shoulders and he pushes me onto the bed before kneeling on the bed, his knee
between my legs and I can’t help grinding against it as it brushes against me. Silas
kisses me forcefully and I can taste myself on his tongue making me breathe into his
mouth, his lips going to my chin, then my neck when I feel Dragus grip my chin
pulling my face to the side kissing me hard and I feel his hand wrap over my chest,
he squeezes my breast making me moan. Silas kisses my neck before licking it.
“I’m going to mark you now, Elora” he whispers, and I feel his fangs brush my neck
making me shiver. Dragus kiss becomes demanding and dominating as he takes
control of the kiss and I feel Silas teeth sink into my neck, feel the pull instantly
snapping into place and I scream as his venom moves through my veins. It burns for
a second but Dragus distracts me and then I feel warmth spread throughout me. My
toes tingling and my entire body buzzing, and I moan loudly as pleasure explodes
through my body making my toes curl before a heaviness washes over me and I feel
my eyes close as darkness takes over and I feel my limbs go limp.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 37
  
Abigail’s POV
I returned to find out Silas had marked her; she has been asleep for two days now.
The dragon kings have been on edge and everyone has been walking on eggshells.
The atmosphere has been thick with their anger and I was becoming anxious. I
hoped Elora woke up soon because I had a bad feeling that Silas was about to go on
one of his rampages. One of the cooks told me she sacrificed herself so he wouldn’t
kill me and my family, that she was also the reason the power was back on.
Walking down the corridor to the library, I place the tray of coffee on the end of the
desk while preparing their dinner plates. They had been scouring the books in here
for days, barely leaving except to check on Elora. I usually ignored them when I had
to serve them, but something with the way they were speaking made me tune in.
“She won’t allow it, Silas. She will never forgive you,” Matitus tells him.
“It’s the only way to break the curse unless you have a spare oracle we don’t know
about.”
“There has to be a loophole there always is, you know this. You force her hand she
will hate us.”
“She will never know; we can tell her it’s how we break the curse on the fae. And
what does it matter. The only fae other than her is Marian, and she is too old to use
magic” Silas argues.
“So, you expect her to give up her magic, become the sacrifice?”
“Yes, she is our mate, her duty is to carry our children. She doesn’t even know how
to use her magic, she won’t miss it.”
“The book said we just need to find the oracle and reverse the sins of the past to
break the curse, we are already reversing them. We marked her, and she didn’t reject
us. But doing this will make her,” Dragus says siding with Matitus.
“He is right Silas, if they say there is an oracle, we will find them. We found her didn’t
we?”
“We killed every fucking witch alive, there are none. So, she is the only way. We need
a magical sacrifice or spill the blood of the oracle. Elora wouldn’t want an innocent
dying for us, I know if she had to choose, she would give her magic up.”
“No, she won’t. You think she will turn her back on the fae. You’re asking her to give
up who she is” Matitus yells.
“No, we will find the Oracle kill them, the curse breaks and we live happily ever after
with our mate” Dragus tells Silas. Silas punches the table and I hear the wood split
and I jump, looking up all their eyes are on me. Like they didn’t realise I was in the
room. Silas eyes flicker like a reptile as he walks around the desk, stopping next to
me. My hands tremble and my heart thumping loudly in my chest.
“You speak one word of what you have overheard to anyone. I will make you watch
as I skin your daughter alive, understood?” I nod, words failing me, and I become
paralysed by fear.
“Get out,” he screams, and I bolt from the room.
Running down the corridor, I head for the kitchens. Peter is sitting there waiting for me
still and I reach into his pocket, finding the castle phone. I know he just used to ring
his brother before running off to my room. Closing the door, my hands tremble as I
punch in the numbers. The phone ringing and I feel my heart thumping against my
ribs painfully. The phone rings out and I hit redial.
“Come on, mum pick up” I mutter in panic when I suddenly hear her voice. She
sounded like I woke her.
“Hello,” she says, and I can hear her yawning.
“Mum, you need to get her out of here.”
“Abigail, is that you dear.”
“Mum, listen to me, you need to get her out, they are looking for the oracle. You need
to get her out now.”
I hear my mother gasp and the phone goes silent.

“How? Do they know it’s her?”
“No, and you need to get her out, promise me you will get her out.”
“I will find a way. I will look after her. I will keep her safe,” she tells me, and I feel tears
brim before rolling down my cheeks.
“Tell her mummy said she loves her,” I tell her trying to not break down. The phone
goes silent, and I can hear her breathing loudly. “I will and I won’t let them find her. I
love you, Abbi.”
“I love you too,” I tell her before clicking the red button on the phone and hanging up.
I may never see her again, never see her bubbly little face, hear her angelic little
voice. I could feel my heart tearing to pieces, each part that is her breaking off and
leaving nothing but a void inside me. I had to do this; I could live with this guilt of
leaving her if it means she can live. That will be my burden to carry, and I know my
mother would give her last breath for my daughter. Pushing my tears aside I scroll
through the phone settings deleting my mother’s mobile number from the call list.
Getting my bearings, I wipe my tears and walk toward the kitchen before handing the
phone back to Peter. He places it on the charging dock. “Everything okay?”
“I’m fine, Peter. You should head to bed,” I tell him. I watch as he leaves before
collapsing on the stool at the bench. My daughter was who they needed to break the
curse, she may be the key, but I wasn’t willing to sacrifice her, not even for the good
of others. She was my baby. Mine to protect. I will die before I let them touch her. I
have always known the risk of being a witch. In my family, Oracles were born every
third generation. My daughter was the third, and she already suffers from nightmares
that I know are our future, her future. So many times, she has dreamt of my death
and now I know that is one that will come true, because I will die just to keep her safe
from them.
Lost in my thoughts, I didn’t hear her come in, I wasn't expecting her to wake so
soon.
“Abigail, are you alright?” she asks, stepping into the room.
“You’re awake,” I exclaim.
“Yes, I just woke up, is everything alright, you look like you have been crying” she
asks concerned. Silas walks in behind her, my eyes darting over her shoulder. He
glares at me in warning.
“Yes, everything is fine. Only tired,” I tell her. She goes to step closer when Silas grips
her arm and she spins around having not noticed him behind her.
“You’re awake little one” he says, pulling her against him and crushing her against his
chest. His eyes darted to me and I know he is telling me to go. I got up, using the
back exit to leave before she could see me and head to my room. I had to warn her
somehow, but if I do, they will know it was me and I didn’t doubt Silas when he said
he would kill her and right now I need to make sure she is out of the city before I warn
Elora.
They already took my husband. I won’t let them take my daughter from me.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 38
  
Elora’s POV
Waking up, I feel well rested, like I have been asleep for days. Walking into the
bathroom, I quickly pee before washing my hands. Looking in the mirror, my skin was
glowing, my eyes vibrant, even my hair looked healthier and had more shine to it, but
the most startling thing was the purple tattoos running down my face. They had
spread down my neck, these differed from my normal fae markings from when I
manifested, they felt different. Touching them they felt warm. Pulling my shirt off, I look
in the mirror. They ran from my temple down the side of my neck to my shoulders and
wrapped down my arm; they looked like purple flames. The ones on my face were
still the flower blossoms but from where my mark sits on my neck, they change to a
swirling pattern of silver, gold and purple then flames bleeding out of my mark running
the rest of the way to my elbow.

The pattern swirling and sparkling under the lights. Pulling my shirt back on, I give up
trying to figure out what it is before walking in the closet and grabbing some tights.
Once I am dressed, I head down the stairs looking for my mates only when I walk
past the kitchen, I notice Abigail.
“Abigail, are you alright?” I ask, stepping into the room. She had tears staining her
cheeks, and she looked sad.
“You’re awake,” she says, looking at me in shock. I nod before stepping a little closer.
“Yes, I just woke up, is everything alright, you look like you have been crying” I ask,
wondering what had her upset.
“Yes, everything is fine. Just tired,” Abigail replies. Just as I am about to go to her, I
feel a hand tug me back, sparks running up my arm, and my heart beats erratically in
my chest at the sight of him.
“You’re awake, little one,” he says before pulling me to him and wrapping his arms
around me. I melt into him, loving the feel of his touch and his warm embrace.
Looking up, he looks down at me, before kissing my lips softly, wrapping my arms
around his neck, I pull him closer, deepening the kiss. If he was surprised, he doesn’t
show it. Silas chuckles against my lips and I pull back, remembering Abigail was in
the room with us. Turning around, she is gone. I look for her and go to walk further
into the kitchen when Silas’s hand on my arm stops me.
“Where did she go?” I ask aloud.
“She has work to do” Silas says but by the tone of his voice he seemed mad at her
which confused me. Silas pulls me against him, wrapping his arm around my
shoulders and walking us into the corridor and pulling me towards the library.
When we enter, Matitus and Dragus lookup, a smile gracing both their faces, and I
can’t help but smile back at them. The mate bond was in full force, I could feel it
making me want to run to them, pulling me towards them. It felt strange, but I also
liked it. Dragus comes to me first, kissing me before picking me up. I wrap my legs
around his waist before I feel Matitus behind me; he kisses my shoulder and I shiver. I
feel him tug the collar of his shirt that I am wearing away, looking at the mark.
“What?” Silas asks when suddenly I feel my shirt being pulled off. I shiver from the
cold draft pressing closer to Dragus and stealing his warmth. I feel fingers tracing my
markings. Feel their shock through the bond.
“Is it bad?” I ask, confused.
“I’m not sure, I think it’s because we marked you,” Silas says.
“I recognise the marking though, they’re fae symbols for dragon” Matitus says. Silas
pulls my shirt over my head, his fingers brushing over my breast and I moan when he
squeezes my harden nipple, making my legs tighten around Dragus waist. Dragus
laughs while Silas tugs my shirt down and I instantly miss his touch.
“Obviously, the bond has kicked in,” Dragus chuckles before leaning in and inhaling
my scent. Dragus turns around, placing me on the edge of the desk. He stands
between my legs and I look down at what they were looking at. I see my
grandmother’s journal open and can see the writing. I go to pick it up when it
vanishes from my hand.
“What’s wrong?” I ask, holding my hand out expectantly. Silas puts it in the safe and I
frown. He was hiding something.
“What did it say? Does it say how to break the curse” Silas is silent for a second
before turning to face me and Dragus moves. Silas takes his place between my legs
and I can feel that Matitus and Dragus are a little uneasy about something.
“It tells you how to break it, doesn’t it?” Silas looks to Matitus over my shoulder and I
look too. Matitus is glaring at Silas, making me frown. What has gotten into them
two? I wondered.
“It does,” Silas says looking down at me and my eyes light up excited to know. If I
break the curse on the Dragon kings means I can break the curse on the fae.
“It doesn’t matter right now, we can discuss it later” Silas tells me, rubbing my cheek
with his thumb before pinching my chin between his fingers and bringing his lips to
mine. Arousal flooding me instantly and I pull him closer, and he groans into my
mouth. My hand went to his side as I pulled him closer to me, my core pulsating in
anticipation and I had never felt this aroused before. The sparks rushed over my skin
threatening to set me on fire.
When suddenly I hear their voices, Matitus speaking to both Silas and Dragus, and I
pull away, looking up at Silas.
“What?” he asks. Did I just imagine it? Did I hear correctly? Silas kissed me and my
eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
“She's going to hate us, she will never agree, Silas,” Dragus's voice in my head. Or
maybe I was in his?
Silas growl vibrates through my head like a freight train as he kisses me more fiercely.
“She doesn’t have a choice” he snaps back at Dragus. I pull back. What the fuck are
they talking about? Silas groans, annoyed I stopped kissing him. He reaches for me,
pulling me closer to the edge of the desk. But I don’t answer when he kisses me and
he growls, annoyed.
“What? why are you being like this now?” he whines, making me look at him.
“Why am I going to hate you?” I ask. Silas looks at Dragus and I can feel all their
confusion at my words. “What are you talking about?” Silas asks.
“Dragus said I would hate you, that I will never agree, and you said I have no choice.
Now what the fuck are you talking about?” I demand, Silas anger coming through the
bond and the realisation of what I said coming from Dragus and Matitus.
“You could hear us?” Dragus asks, stepping closer. I nod, confused myself.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 39
  
“That’s a dragon trait, not a fae one,” he says looking at Silas.
“Must be her mark” he answers, and it kind of makes sense. Silas pulls on my hand,
wanting me to get up when I shake my head.
“Are you going to answer me?” I ask, looking to Dragus, his eyes instantly snapping
to Silas for permission. Silas growls and I suddenly feel the bond go quiet and I know
they have put their walls up blocking me out. They would not answer.
“It’s nothing you need to worry about right now” Matitus answers, but I knew they
were lying. Silas tugs on my hand and I pull it back. “I’m not going anywhere until you
tell me what’s going on,” I tell them. Silas breathing becomes heavy, and I can feel his
anger radiating out of him, threatening to suffocate us. Standing up, I reach in his
pocket and grab the key to the safe. He grips my wrist tightly.
“It’s the book isn’t it” I ask, looking at Matitus and Dragus when they don’t answer.
“Give me the key,” I tell Silas, but his grip only tightens and for a second I thought he
was going to break it, when Matitus gives in and I am pretty sure it’s because he was
worried Silas was about to hurt me.
“We need a magical sacrifice” My eyes snap to Matitus and Silas growls behind me.
“A magical sacrifice?”
“Yes, only the oracle can break the curse or spirit user” Matitus says. My mind
instantly going to Abigail. She was a witch was she a spirit user though and when
they say sacrifice do they mean to kill them.
“So, you need a witch or an oracle?”
“No, a witch is bound to their element and there are no witches left anyway so a new
oracle can’t exist.”

“So that means?” I ask, confused where he was going with this.
“The book says only the blood sacrifice of the oracle can break the curse or a
powerful magical sacrifice.”
“I still don’t understand, why would I be mad about that?” I ask.
“Because the Oracle doesn’t exist to break the curse, means we would need a fae to
give up their magic, because besides, an oracle. fae are the only spirit users. Dragon
magic can’t be sacrificed because we charge from the fire element, mermaids water,
witches earth. The angel was air. Except the oracle, fae are spirit users. The oracle is
also a spirit user without an oracle that leaves only a fae to break the curse.”
“So, you need my blood? And what else?” I ask, trying to remember how the
pentagram balance worked.
“For the oracle to break the curse, we need her blood sacrifice and the blood of the
night and light, so vampire or werewolf because they are cursed to the moon in a
way and humans are light. It’s the same way they created the balance that created
the treaty. Blood from each element and blood of the moon and sun binding us all to
stick to the treaty.”
“Then how did the treaty break?”
“Because a spirit user broke the balance.”
“How?” I ask looking at Silas who looked extremely uncomfortable, and his aura was
deadly.
“That doesn’t matter, they broke the treaty, and the kingdoms fell, that’s how the war
started. And that’s how we were cursed and the Fae.”
“I still don’t understand what you need me to do?” I ask, trying to put the pieces
together.
“We need you to give up your magic, sacrifice it. You will become a fae without
magic” Silas growls loudly and Dragus grabs his arm, and I can feel him wanting to
hurt Matitus for what he said.
“I’m not lying to her” Matitus yells at him, Silas rage makes the temperature rise and I
jump as I feel searing heat wash over me making me scream before he stops when
he realises what he did. My skin felt blistered, like a terrible sunburn. Reminding me of
the Dragon heat. I panted trying to catch my breath, Matitus didn’t look affected at all,
Dragus on the other hand was just as affected as me. Probably because he wasn’t a
full dragon.
“Say it?” I scream through gritted teeth.
“Your sacrifice means you can’t bind the fae back to their magic,” Matitus says just
before Silas lunges at him, knocking him into the wall before punching him. Dragus
grips Silas shoulders yanking him back, but Silas throws him sending him into the
desk and falling at my feet. I help him up when Silas grabs him.
“I won’t do it,” I tell them and Silas freezes.
“What did you say?” Silas asks, letting Matitus go, shoving him backwards. Silas
turns on me, stalking towards me like a predator stalking its prey. “I said I won’t do it, I
won’t sacrifice the fae, Silas,” I tell him before moving to the other side of the desk.
The look on his face was like he wanted to rip me apart. The rage coming through the
bond made my blood run cold.
“You don’t have a choice, Elora. You will do it.”
“No, I don’t care what you say, nothing is worth sacrificing an entire species” I yell at
him and he grips the desk, flinging it into the wall barely missing me. I flinch at the
impact as it crashes into the bookshelves, books flying everywhere.
“This is what you exist for, you are the only one that can break the curse on the
Dragon kingdom,” he bellows.
“Not at the sacrifice of my people I won’t.”
“There is no fae left Elora, who are you saving? Marian, she is too old for magic and
you don’t even know how to use it. Your sole purpose as our mate is to bear our
children and to break the curse. That is your duty to us. The entire reason you are
alive” he growls before gripping my arm tightly.

“I will not go against my beliefs just to break a curse on your kind,” I tell him.
“You don’t have a fucking choice. You were made for us, solely to please us and do
as you're told, to break the curse. What purpose do we have for you otherwise?” he
growls. It would have hurt less if he punched me, his words cutting deeply. They
didn’t want me, they just wanted me to break the curse and bear their children, purely
a baby incubator. How could I be so blinded, all because of a bond I never asked for.
I felt stupid to think they actually wanted me. I felt tears brim in my eyes, my heart
hurting. If only I remained cold and distant like I planned. If only the dragon heat killed
me.
“And If I refuse?” I ask, looking at him.
“Then I will burn this kingdom down with you in it” he says, his voice cold and
emotionless. I could feel Dragus and Matitus unease through the bond. They didn’t
agree with him, but his word was law, and I knew they wouldn’t go against their mate,
not even for me.
“Blaire rejected you, didn’t she?” I ask and he freezes, a growl escaping that felt like it
vibrated through the entire room answering my question.
“Now I understand why, you’re a fucking monster. And I will never hand it over. Burn it
down, Silas. Then what? You wait another hundred years for a new fae, sorry to tell
you, but my bloodline ends with me” His hand connected with my face. My head
whips to the side and the sound resonates through the room. My face stinging from
his palm as I clutch my cheek.
“You dare speak her name to me, your great grandmother started the war. She broke
the treaty. She is the reason I hate fae, hate the Aziza family. The reason I fucking hate
you because you look exactly like her and you are exactly like her. You will do it
because if you don’t you will meet the same fate she did. I don’t need you to love me
to bear our children and you will carry them even if I have to hold you down myself”
Silas snaps back at me before turning on his heel and walking out, only stopping
when the next words leave my lips. Fighting back tears and hurt within my chest,
“I Elora Velinia Aziza, direct descendant of the Royal Aziza bloodline reject the dragon
kings of the Opal fire Kingdom Sil” His hands were on my throat in seconds, not
letting me finish. I could feel myself becoming dizzy as I clawed at his hands. Dragus
and Matitus trying to rip him off me and his hands burning into the flesh of my throat
as I struggle to breathe. His hands restricting my airways cutting off all my oxygen and
I see black dots dance before my eyes, growing bigger and bigger until all I see is
black.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 40
  
Silas POV
She collapsed in a heap on the floor, my anger instantly simmering down and for a
second I thought I killed her. The burns etched into the soft skin around her neck
made guilt flood me before I forced it down as a fist connected with the side of my
face. Matitus raining blow after blow and I didn’t even fight back, he knew I could
break him like a twig. I was the mighty Dragon King for a reason. But I could feel his
pent-up rage needing release and I deserved it.
My anger and hate was destroying everything, destroying her as she lay broken and
unconscious on the floor. Matitus weight on my chest made it hard to breathe. I knew
I fucked up, his burning rage eating at me before Dragus rips him off me. My blood
spilling onto the floor and staining the rug, I barely felt it, I was numb to everything.
I hurt my mate’s, the ones I swore I would protect and love above all else. My beast
enraged inside me; he would be content even if we never broke the curse as long as
they remained by our side. Dragus scooped Elora off the floor, tears rolling down his
cheeks as he looked down at her. Their emotions spilled into me. They thought they
failed her, failed to protect her. Who would have thought the one person she needed
protecting from would be those who loved her most? I never thought I would find a
female mate, thought we were doomed to an eternity of misery, until Matitus caught
her scent that day.
If only he didn’t, she would be safe from me. The raging monster that has held the
grudge for so long, I often forgot why I hated the Aziza bloodline. Blaire destroyed us,
what we created, yet the longer I held onto the past, the more I realised I was the one
damaging everything. I knew deep down I truly didn’t hate Blaire, but myself for that
moment of weakness for allowing myself to love her. I was the curse that plagued my
mates for centuries.
One action destroyed everything. I thought threatening to remove him from the
equation would make her see sense, make her accept the bond. If I hadn't
threatened him, she may have never done it. When she rejected the bond. Had the
bond snuffed out in seconds, it showed she loved him more than us and I wanted
her to hurt like I did. So I killed him in front of her. In front of their entire kingdom. I
never should have killed her husband, that was cruel and I could no longer blame her.
I would kill anyone that dared to hurt my mates.
She would have felt the same, I realise that now. Maybe she wouldn’t have rejected
us if I hadn’t threatened him. Maybe she wouldn’t have cursed us to a life of misery
and hell if I hadn’t killed him. The torture I felt in that moment was like no other.
Hearing those words leave her lips as she smiled at me. She knew I was a monster,
knew I was going to kill her and she did it anyway. She welcomed death, stared it
straight in the eye and cursed it. Once again giving into my pain and anger before I
killed her, she died by these hands and it seemed history was doomed to repeat itself
with Elora.

Your Body! Night!
The way she held my gaze as she tried to reject us, I held no doubt at the strength of
her words that she would go through with it, say the words that severed the bond just
like Blaire did.
Blaire didn’t even scream, never took her eyes from me as I let hellfire consume me.
A knowing glint in her eyes as the flames ravaged her, melting her skin away as
flames consumed her. Not a tear shed, just the sounds of the screams of her
daughter as she watched on helplessly as her mother burned alive before all hell
broke loose. The treaty was broken and the balance between species destroyed. A
balance that was created for us to live harmoniously and fairly. Everyone was equal.
By the laws I had the right to kill her, for rejecting the bond. No bond could be
rejected, and the fae kingdom was supposed to hand any fae over once discovered
as a mate.
Yet Blaire was their next Queen and was married with a daughter. The rule was unfair.
Fae didn’t feel the bond, they chose their mates, their life partners, so I understood
her confusion. She couldn’t rule her people from the Dragon kingdom. She couldn’t
keep her husband even though we would have allowed it just to have her. But she
was loyal to her beliefs, to her people, but most of all to the man she married, the
man she chose. And I was selfish and entitled, thinking the law would protect me.
Instead, it started a feud and broke the treaty when they attacked.
Matitus and Dragus both hated me for decades afterwards for what I did. Even
though they hated me at that moment, they still helped me take down the Fae
Kingdom, turning it to ruin and leaving them with no royals, or so we thought. When
we learned the curse could only be broken by a royal fae or their chosen one, I
thought for sure the curse was unbreakable. Thought we killed every Royal Fae.
Didn’t realise her daughter escaped. Completely forgot to check for sure, thinking it
was impossible for the child to survive the carnage. Now though, looking at Elora I
truly could see my misdoings.
“You destroy everything, fucking everything with no regard for us” Dragus screamed
at me and I swallow the lump down before shoving his feelings away, letting my calm,
cold demeanour slip back in place before I rip her from him. Matitus and Dragus jump
to their feet at her limp body in my arms. Turning on my heel, I leave. Them chasing
after me, ready to attack if I hurt her. I had no intentions of hurting her, but I needed to
fix this and the only way I knew how was by force. She would give in; we would break
her as much as it pained me to do so. I won’t let history repeat itself. Placing her on
the bed, I walk out before heading outside to the garages and retrieving a chain and
padlock.
Walking back in the room, Matitus and Dragus were watching her unconscious body.
Their eyes snapping to mine when they heard the clink of chains before I secured one
to the end of the bed before padlocking it to her ankle. Matitus hand gripping my wrist
as I lock it in place.
“You insist on making things worse” he spits at me.
“What would you have me do Matitus, she will try to leave the first chance she gets?”
I reply angrily. He knows I am right and her being here trapped with us will make the
bond continue to grow, till eventually she will become consumed with only us, nothing
else will matter and she will eventually forgive. The bond will see to it.
“She won’t care if you kill her as soon as she can talk she will reject us,” Dragus says
looking down at her. I was nearly tempted to cut out her tongue, but I would never
hear her voice again.

“She won’t be able to talk for a few days as long as neither of you give her your
blood.”
“Then what? Huh. What’s the brilliant plan you have to make her accept us? What are
you going to do when she refuses to hand her magic over? I don’t care if we never
have kids, Silas, as long as I have her. We don’t need heirs, we are immortal. You
only want them now because the choice was taken from you, taken by Blaire.”
Pinching the bridge of my nose, I sigh in frustration. I don’t have the answers they
want.
“I don’t know, okay. What do you want me to say?” I ask, glaring at them.
“I want you to give her choice back, she won’t be forced. Giving up her magic means
giving up everything she is. Why can’t you see that?”
“Because she needs nothing from the fae, she should only need us. That’s how it is
supposed to work. She was made for us in every way and she won’t submit. So it
leaves only one option, I won’t lose her”
Matitus chuckles, making me turn my attention to him.
“What?”
“You’re so blinded by your own ego and pride that you can’t even tell you already lost
her.” He shakes his head before shoving past me and leaving me with only Dragus.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 41
  
Elora’s POV
My throat felt like it was crushed in vice, groaning, my fingers instantly going to my
neck and I wince in pain as I try to roll onto my back. The skin felt tender, even trying
to breathe hurt as I sucked in air through my lips. Opening my eyes, I find myself on
the bed. Something cold touching my neck relieved the pain, but that was short-lived
when I realised it was Silas holding a wet cloth to my neck. Instantly I pulled away
from him. I tried to tell him not to touch me, but the words wouldn’t come out as I
choked on them, my throat throbbing and I could feel it blistered the skin.
I watched him warily, as he leant over to me before I smacked his hand away and
glared at him.
“I just want to help?” he says, and I can see the guilt behind his eyes as he looks
down at what he did.
“You have done enough” I thought, his eyes snapping to mine and I know he heard
what I thought. He looked at the tattoo running down my neck before escaping under
my shirt.
“You seemed to have picked up a lot of Dragon traits with that mark,” he says looking
thoughtful. Moving off the bed, I walk toward the bathroom. I stop when I feel weight
around my ankle and the clink of the chain. A padlock was holding it in place and I
instantly bent down trying to remove it.
“You won’t get it off,” he says, watching me from his position on the bed.
“Remove it” he shakes his head. And I eye the lock, wishing I could break it. When
Abigail walks in with a tray of food. I was hungry, but I knew it was pointless if I
couldn’t talk. There is no way I could eat. Silas nods, pointing toward the bedside
table. She looks down at me sadly on the floor as she places it down. Her eyes going
to my neck and she bends down like she is in trance and I know instantly she was
going to heal it. I grip her wrist, trying to warn her with my eyes. Silas watched us
intently. Trying to figure out what I am trying to tell her, wondering why I grabbed her
the way I did. My tight grip seems to pull her back as she glances over her shoulder
at Silas, whose eyes are trained on her every movement.
I hear her heart rate pick up and I can sense through the bond that he finds our
exchange strange. But I hold my walls tight, not letting him invade my thoughts.
Abigail nods and her eyes glow a green which I had never seen before. I watch as
her eyes go back to normal before she gets up and hurriedly leaves the room without
saying a word.
I let out the breath I was holding, pulling myself back together, only to find Silas
observing me carefully like he was trying to figure something out. Getting up off the
floor, I quickly duck in the bathroom trying to cool my burning neck under the sink
before washing my face. The skin of my neck was red and angry. I could see every
finger burnt into my flesh. Walking out and sitting on the bed. Silas was still sitting
there watching me when Dragus walked in. I knew instantly it was him because I
could feel him getting closer as he walked up the stairs and his scent drifted to my
nose. He smiles when he sees I am awake before walking over and climbing on the
bed and laying down. I could feel through the bond, he wanted to touch me but was
unsure. Laying down, I put my head on his chest and look up at him. He kisses my
nose and I completely ignore Silas and the jealousy hitting me through the bond.

Your Body! Night!
I won’t forgive so easily. Not after what he did. Silas growls before storming out and
slamming the door so hard I was sure the entire castle would have heard it. Dragus
places his hand on my cheek, his thumb rubbing my face sending sparks all over me.
I lean into his touch finding it soothing. Matitus walks in after about five minutes. His
eyes scan the room and I know he is looking for Silas before he smiles and his eyes
land on me.
He steps closer before climbing on the bed next to me. His hand pulling on my
shoulder, making me roll toward him and away from Dragus. I watch as Matitus teeth
extend into sharp points and he bites into his wrist. His blood seeping out and down
his arm.
“Silas will be angry,” Dragus says with a frown, looking down at me. Matitus pulls me
closer so I am sitting between his legs with my back against his chest.
“I don’t care, she isn’t just his mate,” he says before pressing his wrist to my lips.
Opening my mouth, I let his blood flood into my mouth and the pain in my neck
instantly lessens before leaving completely. My body healed and I let him pull his wrist
away.
“Better little one,” he says, making me look up at him. “Much better,” I tell him, and he
grins before kissing me. His hand holding the back of my head as he brings his lips to
mine. His tongue glided along my bottom lip wanting access and I parted my lips for
him before kissing him back. Arousal flooding me instantly through the bond and I
could also feel Silas anger because he could also feel it through the bond.
Dragus grips my chin, pulling my lips from Matitus, and I moan when his tongue
plunges in my mouth before kissing me harder and taking control of the kiss. Matitus
groans before pulling me up higher, his lips going to my neck as he sucks on my
neck and making me moan into Dragus’s mouth. I could feel his erection underneath
me. Wriggling my hips on Matitus, his hands grip my hips holding me in place. Before
Dragus hand moves between my legs rubbing me through my tights and I could feel
myself getting wetter making him chuckle against my lips.
A thunderous growl echoed through the castle, making Dragus pull back and I could
feel Silas’s anger, jealousy and longing through the bond. “We should stop before he
comes up here” I whisper worried.
“Or we could keep going, just to piss him off more” Matitus growls next to my ear
before kissing my shoulder, my eyes closing at the sensation of sparks rushing
through me, making my skin heat and my heart beat quicken. Dragus moves on the
bed dipping between my legs making my eyes snap open as he grips my tights
pulling them down.
Watching him as his eyes never leave mine, waiting to see if I would tell him no. He
kisses my knee before sucking on my thigh, his lips moving closer and closer to the
apex of my legs before I feel him kiss my slit.

Matitus hands move to my hips before he lifts me slightly on his laps pushing his legs
are under mine before bending his knees with my legs draped over his pulling mine
apart and completely exposing me to Dragus. Dragus growls softly before I feel him
lick a straight line up my slit, parting my lips with his tongue and I throw my head back
against Matitus shoulder hearing him chuckle before kissing the side of my face as
Dragus tongue flicks my clit before he sucks it into his mouth making me moan loudly
and move my hips against his face. His hands holding my thighs apart and I feel
Matitus legs tense, stopping me from trying to close mine.
Dragus devouring me with his continuous licking and sucking before I feel him slide a
finger inside me, my walls instantly clamping down around it before he removes it
adding another making pressure inside me build and my stomach tighten, my hand
going to his hair as I try to tug his face away, he growls before sucking harder making
my hips buck as I feel my orgasm about to rush over me.
“Come for him Lora, let him taste you” Matitus husky voice sounds below my ear and
Dragus speeds up his movements, his fingers slipping in out effortlessly the wetter I
get, and I explode into his mouth, making me moan and grind my hips against his
face, his tongue not stopping as he licks up my juices.
I am left panting, Matitus drops his knees letting me slump against him, my legs
trembling as Dragus moves between them bracing his arms on either side of Matitus
and myself. He leans his face closer to mine, kissing my lips before plunging his
tongue into my mouth. A soft moan escapes when I taste myself on his tongue
before Matitus grips his chin. I watch as Matitus kisses him and Dragus groans as
Matitus tongue forcefully moves between his lips. Watching as they kiss, before
Dragus grinds his hips against me and I can feel his erection pressing against me
through his pants.
Making me wriggle at the friction. When Dragus goes to pull away, Matitus grips the
back of his head holding him in place and I feel arousal flood me at the sight of them
kissing and the pure hunger within that one kiss. I could feel Matitus erection digging
into my ass and Dragus against my wet folds. Reaching between my legs, I grab
Dragus through his pants making him groan before pulling back and staring at me.
Matitus watching as Dragus sits back and I squeeze his harden length. Dragus looks
to Matitus and I can feel their hesitation through the bond.
Dragus hops off the bed, moving away from me. “Silas?” I ask and Dragus nods.
“He wouldn’t forgive us if we took you without him here,” Matitus says behind me.
Anger pulsates through me. I was mad that everything has to be run by Silas, needs
his approval. They don’t want me unless Silas is with us. Well, that’s going to be a
problem when I don’t want Silas. Moving from Matitus lap, I pull my tights on before
flopping back on the end of the bed, annoyed.
Dragus runs his hands up my thighs. “He’s our mate, he should be with us.”
“Well, he should have thought about that before he hurt me.”
“Don’t be like that Elora, he loves you just like we do,” Matitus says.
“If that’s love I want no part of it.”
“He doesn’t mean it, you reminded him of.”
I cut him off, not wanting to hear their excuses. Pissed that they were even making
them for him.
“I can’t believe you’re defending him after what he did.”
“He’s our mate, Elora, please understand,” Dragus tries to reason.
“Yeah, and I am supposed to be your mate too,” I tell him. Dragus goes to say
something else but I don’t give him a chance much too angry with them.
“Well go on, run along back to your mate,” I tell them. Dragus eyes shine with hurt but
he reluctantly leaves along with Matitus closing the door behind them. I feel tears
brimming but I hold them back before rolling on my side. Why did I have to be the fae
blessed with magic? It wasn’t a gift but a curse, one I couldn’t escape from.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 42
  
Silas POV
I knew something was up with Abigail, the way she looked at Elora and the panic I felt
coming from my mate confirmed my suspicions. I watched their strange interaction.
Trying to filter through Elora’s thoughts, I felt her shove her walls in place, blocking me
out. It had been playing on my mind all day. What were they hiding? What did Abigail
do that caused the panic in Elora? Abigail has avoided us since the day she
overheard our conversation in the library. Something was definitely going on. Sitting in
the library, I try to figure it out when Dragus and Matitus walk in. I growl at them,
pissed off. I knew what they were doing up there with her. Could feel their arousal
through the bond. It pissed me off, and I could smell her scent all over them.
“What’s wrong?” I ask when Dragus sits in the chair next to the fireplace. He runs his
hand through his hair before sitting back, an annoyed expression on his face.
“You! you need to fix this, Silas'' he sighs before resting his head back on the
headrest. Matitus sits across from him before putting his feet on Dragus’s legs.
“We will, don’t worry about that now.”
“No, you will fix it. She is pissed and we are being punished for it,” Matitus retorts.
“Didn’t feel like you were being punished” I growled back, not even hiding my anger at
what they were doing without me.
“Yeah, until she kicked us out for defending you” Dragus growls at me.

Your Body! Night!
“Well it can wait, I have something I want to check out first,” I tell them about Abigail
and Elora’s weird interaction in the bedroom.
“Maybe, Abigail was just worried about her, Abbi is her only friend” Matitus says.
“True, but I have a way to find out for sure. I want you to go get her mother and
daughter bring them to the castle,”
“No, you promised Elora no harm would come to them and I know you Silas. If you
want them, go get them yourself” Dragus says. Looking to Matitus, he shrugs before
speaking.
“I will send Taylor, to get them”
“You’re not seriously entertaining this idea Matitus, what is wrong with you? I won’t be
a part of this” Dragus says, before getting up and storming out.

“Where are you going?” I demand, but Dragus ignores me and keeps walking.
Turning to Matitus, he nods. “Better to know for sure. Your instincts are usually
correct, if something is up we will find out,” he says.
“Good, meet me in the dungeons. I will find Abigail.” Matitus walks out and I follow
him out before turning toward the kitchen while he goes to the front of the castle in
search of Taylor. Checking the kitchens, I find she isn’t in there. Seeing Peter, I pull
him aside. The young boy looks up at me petrified as I drag him into the corridor.
“Where is Abigail, I know you’re close with her,” I ask him. He looks like he is about to
run, and I grip the collar of his shirt pulling him closer and I could feel him shaking
before I let him go. I didn’t want to scare him; he was only a boy. Stepping away, he
relaxes slightly. “Abbi, where is she?” I ask again, trying to not shake the boy.
“She went to check on Elora” he stutters out. I growl. Abigail was warned to keep her
distance from her, and she has disobeyed me. “Go,” I tell him and watch him take off
back toward the kitchen. Turning on my heel, I walked up the stairs and I could hear
them talking in hushed voices. Throwing the door open, they both jump and Abigail’s
eyes go wide. Stepping in, I grab her arm. When Elora jumps to her feet.
“Let her go, what are you doing she wasn’t doing anything wrong Silas,” she says
glaring at me.
“I just need to ask her some questions Lora, if she answers honestly, she has got
nothing to worry about, right Abigail?” I ask, looking down at her. Abigail’s heartbeat
picked up, I could hear it thumping loudly. Smell her fear as she looked back at me
with frightened eyes. Ripping her from the room, Elora tries stopping me. She almost
made it to the door before the chain caught on her leg. It was long enough to reach
the bathroom, but not long enough for her to follow us out. Slamming the door on her
screaming, I drag Abigail down the stairs. She had to jog to keep up and my hand
stopped her from stumbling as we moved down the corridor.

“Where are you taking me to?” she asks.
“The dungeons” she freezes and tries to fight against me.
“Abigail, just because your friends with Elora don’t think I won’t hurt you” I growled at
her before opening the basement door. She stops struggling and I shove her in front
before letting her go so she can walk down the narrow stairs. Abigail walks down
before walking into the cell and sitting on the floor, leaning against the wall. She folds
her arms across her chest, trying to warm herself. Hearing footsteps on the stairs, I
look over my shoulder and see Matitus walking down.
“No one is there, and it looks like they left in a hurry” Now that piqued my interest.
Turning, I walk into the cell before closing the door behind me. Abigail jumps to her
feet before moving to the other side, her eyes darting toward the door.
“Where is your family Abbi and why have they left?” Something seems to click in her
head at my words and I hear her heart rate pick up telling me something was
definitely going on with her.
“I don’t know?” she says, but her heart skips a beat and I know she is lying. I cock my
head to the side and can feel my lips tug into a grin. I haven’t tortured someone for
some time, and even I must admit it feels great. I was going to enjoy this. Matitus
steps forward. But I made sure I locked the door when I pulled it shut.
“Silas, no,” Matitus screams trying to rip the cell door open, but I have the key and I
chuckle at his attempt before he jumps back when the bars burn his skin. Abigail’s
fear jumps to magnitude levels and I feel my eyes change as heat takes over, the air
sizzling around me and I can feel heat pulsating out of me making the temperature
rise.
“You have three seconds to answer, Abbi” she steps back at my words before glaring
at me.
“1….2….”
“Do your fucking worst, Silas” she spits, and I feel the sadistic grin slip into place.
Brave little Abigail wants to play; she must forget she is playing with a beast.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 43
  
Elora’s POV
I watched horrified as he ripped her from the room. I tried to stop him but the chain
around my ankle wouldn’t allow me past the doorway. Screaming for him to stop as
he dragged my friend away. Abigail had come to warn me, but I already knew their
plans, but I could sense she was holding back something, something she wasn’t
even sure she could trust me with. When Silas pulled her from the room, I knew
instantly that he noticed something this morning. Could feel his suspicion rolling off
him in waves, feeling his anger toward her. I already knew their secret, knew what
they needed so I knew Abigail telling me wasn’t what angered him.
I tried ripping on the chain, so much that my ankles were now bleeding and bruised
but nothing I did loosened its grip on me. Dragus comes running into the room and I
guess that he must have felt the pain radiating out of me from my shackles. Felt my
fear for Abigail as he rushed in alarmed, looking for any danger until his eyes rested
on me, my fingers covered in blood as I tried to force the chain down my ankle.
“What are you doing, stop you’re hurting yourself” Dragus yells before gripping my
hands.
“He took Abbi, help me get it off” I snapped at him. Dragus stands up, backing away.
Guilt flooding into the bond and I knew he was aware of what Silas had done or was
planning to do.
“You know, don’t you?” I accused. Dragus looks away confirming my suspicions and
goes to leave.
“You walk out that fucking door without removing this chain, I will reject you Dragus” I
scream making him freeze on the spot, his body tensing and I watch his fists clench
at his side before he turns back to me.
“Silas will kill her, help me out of these chains”
“You don’t know that” he replies looking uncertain.
“I do because I know what she is. Now undo these fucking chains and help me” I
demand.
“No, I can’t Elora even if you reject us. Do you really think he will let you go? He will
never let you leave; you belong to us. Were made for us. Silas won’t allow you to
walk away from us, he would rather have you prisoner then give you up”
“Then help me please” I beg.
“I’m sorry, Lora,” he says before walking out and shutting the door. I drop to the
ground. He was going to kill her, I knew it. He truly was a monster, and I was
powerless to stop him or so I thought until Marian ran in. Making me look up at the
frightened expression on her face.
“He is torturing her in the dungeon” Marian whispers, and I feel tears burn in my eyes
before spilling over. Marian looks down at the chain, her frail hands trying desperately
to pull it over my foot.
“You can break this Elora, just use your magic,” she says,
“How?” I knew nothing about magic. When Dragus walks back in, a determined look
on his face before shock registers when he finds Marian kneeling next to me.
“He finds you here Marian he will kill you, go,” he says looking at her before gripping
the chain and snapping it next to my ankle. Marian looks at him, shocked before
rushing out. Dragus hauls me to my feet.
“Don’t piss him off, you said you knew what Abigail was hiding?” I nod, and he sighs
before pinching the bridge of his nose.
“You better not make me regret doing this, Elora. You’re not the only one that has to
put up with his wrath”
I race past him running down the stairs; I see Marian moving quickly up the corridor
towards the kitchens. She pauses when she hears me, a look of relief on her face
when she realises Dragus actually lets me go to help Abigail. Running as fast as I can
towards the dungeon when I hear her screams echoing off the stone walls. Throwing
the basement door open, I rush down the stairs. The temperature was extremely hot,
and I could hear Matitus yelling at Silas. Reaching the bottom step, I look towards the
cells and see Abigail on the floor, her skin blistered and the air so hot it was hard to
breathe.
Silas noticing me opens the cell door before ripping me inside. I instantly rush to
Abigail.
“Who let you out?” he growls at me and Matitus walks into the cell. Abigail looks up at
me, her skin red and raw. But she was alive. Parts of her skin melted off on her hands
and I realised she didn’t fight back. She was going to let him kill her.
“Abbi, please it’s not worth your life,” I tell her, her eyes fluttering open as she fights to
remain conscious.
“She is my life” Abigail whispers so low I know they couldn’t hear her as her voice
barely made it to me.
“One of you will speak, one way or another Elora '' Silas screams, making me flinch. I
feel the air start sizzling, my skin burning, and Abigail screams. Her skin blistering as I
watch her burn. He was raising her core temperature, boiling her from the inside out
as I looked on helplessly. Her agonised scream tearing my soul apart as I turn to look
at Silas. He was actually enjoying watching her writhe in pain, enjoying her screams,
which angered me. I could feel my anger bubbling, boiling like hot lava in my veins
about to erupt. Matitus looks at me and I know he can feel my anger. Silas eyes
trained on Abigail and I can see the fire behind his eyes, feel his hunger to inflict pain
on her and something breaks in me.
I stand, shoving him. Only when my hands connect with his chest, purple light shoots
out of them and he goes flying into the bars. I had no idea what I had done or how I
did it, I just felt it building, my anger becoming blinding as my hands hit the centre of
his chest and I felt my anger erupt out of them.
Matitus shock registers first, and Abigail’s screams of pain die out. Silas thrown
against the metal bars so hard they bend from the impact before he hits the ground.
His rage at what I did nearly knocked me over as he got to his feet and I feel my
anger die down being replaced with fear. Matitus grips his arm trying to yank him
back as he stalks toward us and I step back before tripping over Abigail and landing
on my ass. His eyes blazing as he reaches for me and I know whatever he has
planned, it isn’t anything good.
“She is a fae,” I lie knowing if I say witch, she is as good as dead.
“Please no more, leave her be,” I scream frantically making him freeze. He looks down
at us and Matitus grip on him gets tighter. Silas growls loudly, and sharp pointed teeth
elongate before he reaches for her but I move using my body to shield her
unconscious one. Silas grips my hair, pulling my head back.
“I will do it, just leave her be,” I tell him, “she has done nothing please. You promised
you wouldn’t hurt her”
“That was before I knew what she is Elora,” he growls angrily, making goosebumps
rise on my skin. He lets me go and I cover her, trying to stop him from what he is
about to do. Matitus yanks him back just as he goes to grab her.
“You promised her,” Matitus tells him, but I can see he doesn’t care. Silas shoves him
back before reaching for her again, and I scream before clenching my eyes shut. I
couldn’t witness this, couldn’t watch him kill my friend.
“What if she can help,” Dragus asks, making my eyes fly open. Silas stops, his hand
outstretched, about to grab her. When something seems to register within him. He
stands up, looking toward Dragus.
“Elora doesn’t know how to use her magic, Abigail might be able to help, better
having three fae to help break the curse then Elora and Marian trying to figure it out by
themselves” Dragus argues. Silas looks down at us and I can tell he wants to kill her. I
couldn’t understand what his anger was against the fae, but one thing I knew was he
hated witches more than the fae. Literally burned them alive after the great war. I don’t
understand why but I knew nothing Dragus would have said would have helped if I
blurted out, she was a witch. Knew that’s why Abigail was willing to die, so she could
save her daughter.
“I find out you’re lying Elora, that either of you are lying. I will kill her and make you
watch, then I will make you kill her daughter and mother, understand?” he says, and I
nod my head worried I just dug us a bigger hole.
I could feel their shock at finding another fae. If only they knew the truth, this would
have ended differently.
Matitus steps forward, picking up Abigail and I watch as he bites into his wrist. Silas
growls but doesn’t stop him when he presses his wrist to Abigail’s lips. Abbi heals in
front of my eyes before her flutter open. Racing to her side, I stare at her, her eyes
going to mine.
“I had to tell them Abbi, I had to tell them you’re a fae” Her eyes panicked before it
registers what I told her and she nods and I sigh, relieved she understood despite
nearly dying seconds ago.
“Take her to her room” Silas tells Matitus who nods. I go to follow when Silas grabs
my arm, pulling me back.
“Now which one of our mates healed you, and how did you get out of the chains?”
Matitus stops on the stairs. “She isn’t just your mate, Silas, and I won’t watch her
suffer at your hands anymore” he growls before continuing up the stairs with Abigail.
“Did you break out of them or did Dragus let you out?” he asks before looking at
Dragus. Dragus raises his hand guiltily.

“So, you all think it is okay to go against me?” he questions angrily, his grip tightening.
“No one wants to go against you Silas, we just want her” Dragus answers.
“And you think I don’t?” he asks, glaring at Dragus.
“You have a funny way of showing it” I mutter, making his eyes snap to mine. He pulls
me to him, his face going in the crook of my neck as he inhales my scent.
“If I didn’t want you little one you would have been dead the moment you spoke back
to me” he growls softly before his tongue licks my mark making me moan. Fucking
stupid mate bond, making me all hot and flustered. I don’t know how creatures think
mates are a blessing having unnatural reactions to your mates when you're mad at
them. Silas chuckles before removing his face from neck. His hand grabbing mine
before he jerks it towards his crutch.
“Does that feel like I don’t want you?” he questions, as I feel his erection under my
hand. I jerk my hand back before turning on my heel and stomping up the steps. I
could hear Silas laughing. The only thing coming to mind is that he is a psychopath,
one minute he is nice and playful, the next angry and homicidal.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 44
  
Chasing after Matitus, I watch as he places Abigail on her bed. Walking down the
corridor, I go into the kitchen and retrieve some leftover soup from the fridge. Matitus
walks in while I place it in a Pot on the stove.
“Hungry Little one?” he asks, but I shake my head.
“No, I am making it for Abigail,” I tell him before grabbing a tray out and a bowl. I sit on
the bench waiting for the pot to heat up. Matitus moves between my legs. “Thank you
for helping Abigail,” I tell him, and he looks away guiltily.
“What?” I ask, confused by his reaction.
“I went to Abigail’s to find her family for Silas” he says, and I shove him away.
“You were going to help him, and what would you have done if they were home?” I
ask, disgusted that he would use her family against her after promising he wouldn’t.
“I wouldn’t have let him hurt them,” he says.
“No, just Abbie, right? Get away from me Matitus you're just as bad as him,” I tell him
before getting up and checking the soup. I hear Matitus growl before walking out.
Pouring the soup in the bowl, I grab a spoon and a bottle of water before walking
toward Abigail’s room. Using my hips, I nudge the door open and find Marian sitting
next to her, her head in hands as she stares down at Abigail worriedly. Placing the
tray on her bedside table. I brush Abigail’s hair from her face. Her eyes snap open,
and Marian looks relieved. “My Claire,” she whispers tears in her eyes.
“Claire is fine, I promise I won’t let them harm her.”
“No, Elora, you don’t understand,” she gasps before sitting up.
“Understand what?” I ask, looking back at the door.
“I promise Abigail, I won’t let them take her from you.”
Abigail went to say something else before her eyes darted over my shoulder and I felt
his presence before I even turned around.
Silas was leaning against the doorframe, watching us, I turned back to Abigail
ignoring him.
“Come Elora, Marian will look after Abigail.”
“I am not going anywhere with you,” I tell him, not even trying to hold the venom from
my voice. Silas growls before stepping into the room. Abigail’s eyes go wide and
Marian nudges me with her arm, and I know Silas is directly behind me. Feeling him
lean down next to me, daring me to go against him.

“Go, I will stay with her” Marian says, looking up at Silas nervously. Leaning over the
bed, I kiss Abigail on the cheek. “I will come back in the morning, I promise,” I tell her
before turning around. Silas steps to the side motioning to the door with his hand and
I walk out. I can feel him following behind me and goosebumps rise on my skin. I go
to walk towards the office when I feel Silas grip my arm, making me stop.
“What?” I ask, confused. “Matitus and Dragus are upstairs, dinner is ready. You need
to eat.”
“I’m not hungry,” I tell him before shaking his arm off. Silas crosses his arms across
his chest, staring at me, making me groan before I walk past him and up the stairs.
“Good” Silas mutters and I fight the urge to smack him. Walking in the bedroom, I see
the chain on the floor still attached to the bed. Stopping, Silas walks into me. Turning
around, I pull on his pants.
“Little early for that isn’t it” he says, a smile on his face. I roll my eyes, digging through
his pocket and finding a little silver key. I then march over to the bed and undo the
lock attached to the end of the chain holding it to the bed before picking up the
chain. Walking over to the window, I shove it up, opening it. Matitus and Dragus
watching me with silly grins on their faces. I then look out the window and see a
couple of guards below, annoyed I grab the chain before singing out the window.
“Watch your heads” And I turf it out, watching as they quickly sidestep, and it lands in
the snow. I hear them growl, but they say nothing. Shutting the window, I turn around
and Silas is shaking his head and Matitus laughs before looking down at the floor.
“What?” I ask, crossing my arms across my chest. Silas steps forward and I watch
him.
“You just threw the key out the window with the chain,” he says.
“So?” I ask. Silas looks down at my ankle, making me look down. Argh I groaned,
realising Dragus only broke the chain, not the padlock, and it was still attached to my
ankle like an anklet. Great, now I am going to have to walk all the way down there. I
go to move toward the door before Silas arm wraps around my waist before he
places me on the end of the bed. “And where are you going?”
“To get the bloody key,” I tell him. Silas raises an eyebrow at my tone of voice before
grabbing my ankle, making me fall backwards at the force. Silas grips the chain
twisting it and I scream out at it pinching my skin. “Stay still,” he says before hooking
his finger under enough to get his other finger on his other hand under it. He quickly
yanks it and the chain snaps but also sends me flying off the bed, making me land on
the floor. I glare up at him and he has a smirk on his face.
“Asshole, you didn’t need to yank it like that” I snapped at him. Feeling hands under
my arms, I look up as Dragus leans over the bed before picking me up and placing
me back on it next to him. Silas grabs a cheese cube before sitting on the bed next
to me. I shuffle closer to Dragus and lean against him.
“So, you will sit with him, but not me?” Silas asks.
“He didn’t help torture my friend,” I tell him, Dragus hands me something that
resembles snot in a shell. “Try that?” he says.
“What is it?” I ask, looking at it disgusted.
“An Oyster, I promise they taste better than they look” I sniff it before placing it in my
mouth. Nearly throwing up at the texture. Not only did it look like snot, but it also felt
like snot. I swallow the slimy sucker down and Dragus offers me another.
“No thanks,” I tell him, pushing his hand away. He shrugs before eating it. My
stomach turned while remembering how slimy it felt going down my throat. I
wondered who the hell cracked one of them open and thought it looked good
enough to eat. Or were they so hungry that they ate the gross-looking thing out of
desperation?
Laying down on the bed, Silas, Dragus and Matitus keep trying to get me to try
things, but I refuse not hungry. All I could think about was what Abigail said about me
not understanding something.
“What’s on your mind?” Silas asks, lying next to me. I ignore him, keeping my walls up
so he doesn’t get in my head. Dragus hops off the bed, putting the tray outside the
door on the trolley before walking in. He climbs back on the bed before pushing my
legs apart and resting his head and arms on my lower abdomen, looking up at me.
Silas rolls on his side, looking at me, and so does Matitus.
“Can you not stare at me like that? You’re creeping me out,” I tell them, looking up at
the ceiling and ignoring them. Dragus lifts himself before pushing my shirt up and
kissing my stomach. I gasp at the sparks before pushing him away.
“Elora you said you wouldn’t fight against the bond” Silas warns but I move forcing
Dragus to hop up before I knee him in the face. I hear Silas sigh before I feel Dragus
squeeze in beside me. “How many fae are alive?” I ask. The room goes completely
silent as everyone stops moving.
“Why?” Silas asks.
“I want to know,” I tell him, wondering how many they have come across.
“Besides you?” Silas asks.
“Well, obviously” I mutter.
“Four then” Silas answers.
“What do you mean only four?” I ask, sitting up and looking over Dragus' shoulder at
him.
“Well Marian, Abigail and her family” Well technically two because they weren’t really
Fae, I thought to myself.
“You said you have come across them before, how can there be only four?”
Silas looks at me and for a second I thought I saw guilt flash across his eyes before
he pressed his lips together.
“You killed every single one you found, didn’t you?”
“Does it matter? It is done now; I can’t change what I already did” Silas states.
“Can I ask what you have against witches?” I ask curiously. Silas eyes snap to me
and I can feel Matitus eyes boring into my back. Dragus tugs me back down,
wrapping his arm across my waist.
“Why do you want to know about witches?” Dragus asks.
“I don’t, I just want to know why you hate them” I lie, one thing I liked about having
magic was that I could now keep things from them. It was such a struggle to grow up
without the ability to lie or always trying to answer without lying and also without
answering if that makes sense.
“Witches were the ones that helped Blaire find the curse, it was one of their spells”
Silas tells me.
“You blame them for what a fae did?” I ask.
“Yes, they knew what she wanted it for, and they still gave it to her” Silas says.
Yawning, I ask another.
“So, Blaire was my great grandmother, and she cursed you for being her Mates?”
“No, she cursed us because I killed her husband” Silas says with a growl.
“Why?”
“Because she rejected us, Elora. Okay now, drop the subject”
“So, because she didn’t want to give up her husband for you, you killed her” I ask
shocked. That’s horrible. It's one thing to have a mate let alone three and to top it off
to already have a family with someone else and be expected to just throw them away
because some strangers claim to be your mates.
“So, what happened to Blaire?”
Silas doesn’t answer, just rolls over, ignoring my question. Yawning, I close my eyes,
giving up on getting answers, and I feel Dragus pull the blanket up. Finally, giving into
exhaustion.
Tossing and turning all night until something wakes me, heat pulling me from my
slumber as I toss the blanket off.
“Stop moving” Dragus growls half asleep. My entire body feels restless, and I can’t
stop wriggling. I feel my entire body heating from my toes, creeping up my legs
making me kick them, my clothes feeling uncomfortable as I try to remove them.
Matitus moves rolling into me and sparks fly over my body in a wave, making me
moan loudly and my toes curl. I feel him freeze before hearing Dragus sniff the air and
freeze as well.
“Get them off, get them off” I scream, clawing at my shirt that felt like it was
suffocating me. Silas groans before flicking the light on and I squint, the light burning
my eyes as I rub them trying to stop the blinding light that was irritating them. Silas
dims the light by chucking a shirt over the lamp beside him.
Both Matitus and Dragus frozen still before Silas looks over worried before growling.
Just the sound of it washing over me makes arousal flood me, confusing me. “Shit” I
hear him snap. Making my eyes dart to him. Everything feels heightened and my skin
feels so sensitive to touch.
“Don’t move, Elora” Silas says, making me confused. Looking at Dragus his eyes are
pitch black and I gasp turning my head I noticed Matitus eyes glowing dangerously,
and I feel sick to my stomach with dread. Just as another wave of whatever this weird
heat is washes over me. I moan loudly as tingles spread over my body before I am
suddenly yanked from the bed. Dragus growls loudly, but all I can think of is Silas skin
touching me, relieving the sensation. Wrapping my legs around him, I press closer to
him, sighing in relief from the feel of his skin.
Feeling him move, I moan rubbing myself against him making him groan loudly. “Elora
stop or they may attack you” Silas growls at me, his grip tightening.
“What?” I murmur, confused but also not caring because all I can think about is
touching him.
“You are in heat, so I suggest you stop rubbing against me” Silas says before walking
into the bathroom, he locks the door before flicking the shower on when I hear
growling in the bedroom before the sounds of moaning which make me moan.
Feeling their arousal wash over me, I try to get down from Silas, wanting to go to
them. Silas grip tightens on me.
“You are making this harder on me Little one, stop wiggling, my self-control ain’t that
good”
“Let me go,” I tell him when suddenly I feel his lips smash into mine hungrily, I kiss him
back forcefully, gripping onto him and devouring his lips. Silas chuckles before
suddenly I am under cold water making me gasp. Silas sits on the shower floor with
my legs straddled around him. I try to stand when he yanks me back down.
“Stay in here, you’re safe in here,” he says before kissing me and I clutch his
shoulders, my fingernails digging into him, but he doesn’t seem to mind. “You’re a
virgin Elora, in mating heat and they won’t be gentle. They will hurt you by accident”
His whispers between kissing me and I move my hips and feel his erection pressing
against my tights. Silas groans and I feel my core throb, I feel crazed as I move my
hips against him. Silas grips my hips, holding me in place before growling.
“Elora, stop” he shudders but I can’t help it. I need his touch, need something before I
erupt...
“God you smell good” he groans before kissing me, his tongue fighting mine for
dominance.
“I can make it stop, I can give you what you want,” he says as I try to move my hips
against him.
“Elora, do you want me to make it stop for now” he asks. Right now, I would have let
him do anything as long as his body was touching mine.
“Yes” I moaned before gripping his shoulder and digging my nails in as another wave
washes over me, making my toes curl from the intense pleasure but it wasn’t enough.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 45
  
Silas gets up placing me on my feet and I shudder from the loss of contact before he
pushes me under the water letting me go. “Stay there, while I make them go
somewhere” he goes to walk out when I grab his hand needing contact, any contact
my entire body craving their touch to the point everything was irritating my skin except
them, like they were antidote to my problem, every part of me calling to them and
them me. All rational thought went out the window, and I utterly understood what they
meant about mating heat, making you do things you know you normally wouldn’t.
“Elora, I take you in there I can’t promise they won’t hurt you” he says, pushing me
under the water again. Silas walks out and I hear banging around and loud growling,
their scent wafting into the room making me feel rabid as it hits my nose. My eyes
glowing impossibly bright, and the bathroom takes on a purple tinge. The toe-curling
tingling heat rushing over my skin so hard my legs go weak and I am forced on my
hands and knees waiting for it to leave, only it doesn’t, instead spreading throughout
my entire body. The pleasurable tingles building up and then dying done so fast it
leaves me panting, the room becoming hotter and hotter with each wave and the
overwhelming feeling becomes almost unbearable.
Never in my life have I been so sexually frustrated, building up to never get relief.
Suddenly I feel hands reach under my arms before lifting me to my feet. Silas growls
and I can feel through the bond that he is struggling within himself not to hurt me, that
his self-control was teetering dangerously on the edge. He turns the water off before
pulling my wet clothes off me. Silas lifts me and I wrap my legs around him pulling him
closer needing the contact of his skin as I melt against him before attacking his neck,
sucking, and licking his skin. Silas’s grip on me gets tighter before he walks out of the
bathroom, and I feel the bed under my back as he places me down. His arms on
either side of my head as he holds his weight off me. Silas hand moving between my
legs before he shoves a finger inside me making me roll my hips and moan into the
crook of his neck.
“You’re so wet Elora” he growls before sliding another inside, my body responding to
his touch as I rock my hips against them needing more friction when he slides his
fingers out before adding a third making me gasp as my body tried to get used the
feeling, trying to stretch around his fingers. Heat washing over me again, making me
moan and my body pulsate, Silas making me frustrated as he slides his fingers out
slowly.
“I need to stretch you, or I will hurt you” he whispers next to my ear before kissing me,
his tongue fighting mine for dominance and for once he actually lets me win, my nails
digging into his side tugging him closer and I roll my hips riding his fingers, needing
release. I was so close, so close, but it wasn’t enough, it was never enough. Silas
breaks the kiss, pulling his fingers from me. Making me groan in frustration as he
stands up, and I sit up on my elbows watching him while fighting the urge to jump
him. Silas pulls his boxers down, letting them drop to the floor and his hard length
springs free.
Horrified by it yet also wanting nothing more than for him to sink it into my wet heat.
Silas shoves me back down before crawling onto the bed between my legs, I try to
grab him when he grips my hands, shoving them above my head before holding
them in one of his. His lips go to mine as he sucks my bottom lip into his mouth. I try
to get my hands free wanting to touch him, but he only holds them tighter pushing
them into the bed with his vice grip. Silas kisses the side of my mouth before nipping
at my chin while he positions himself and I feel his cock slide through my wet folds to
my clit making me move my hips trying to get more friction. Silas positions himself at
my entrance before pushing the tip in.
“This may hurt” he whispers before pushing in and I clench my teeth, not expecting
the burning pain before he stills for a second kissing my lips, his tongue running
across my bottom lip. Silas pulls my leg placing my knee against his ribs using his
arm to hold it in place. “Not much more,” he says, putting his face into my neck.
“What?” I squeak, wondering what he means when with one hard thrust, he pushes
all the way in, and I suddenly forget how to breathe as I feel my insides tearing. My
eyes fill with tears as I choke on a gasp. Silas doesn’t move, letting me adjust to his
gigantic size, though I can feel through the bond he really wanted too. “Breathe Lora”
he whispers before kissing me and I take a breath feeling my body relax before the
next wave washes over me and I move my hips against him feeling him move slightly
from my motion. Silas groans next to my ear but holds still, letting me move to get
used to the feel of him.
Silas kisses me, his tongue moving between my parted lips as I pant through the
wave before I feel him move, pulling out before he thrust in hard, making me moan
loudly. He lets go of my hands and I grip his shoulder, moving my hips to meet his
thrusts. My nails are digging into him and I can smell the coppery scent of his blood.
Feeling my stomach tighten and my orgasm building up as he pounds into me before
I push on his shoulder wanting him to lay on his back. Silas, realising this, rolls, pulling
me on top of him. My hands on his chest before realising I don’t know what I am
supposed to do. Silas grips my hips moving them against him and I feel full to the
brim from this position, I roll my hips following his rhythm before he lets go, letting me
set the pace. His hand moving up my body as he squeezes my breast before rolling
my nipple between his fingers, gripping the headboard. Silas moves up the bed
slightly so I can reach it better before he grips my hips and slams me down on him,
making me cry out in pleasure. My walls clench around his cock and I feel like I am
high on drugs as I ride him, feeling my orgasm build until I am on the edge just waiting
to be pushed over.
Silas grips my hips tightly and I know he isn’t going to last much longer, feel him
building up through the bond which only arouses me more and I move my hips faster
before getting an overwhelming urge, I was foreign to. Silas tugs me closer, kissing
me before thrusting into me hard and fast making me bounce on him from his erratic
movements, my walls tighten around him and I drop my face into the crook of his
neck. The urge becomes worse and I bite into him, his blood flooding into my mouth
and it sends me over the edge, my pussy clenching around him milking his cock as I
feel his seed spill into me. The heat died down and I let his neck go, slumping against
him breathless. The coppery taste of his blood is still in my mouth.
“You okay?” Silas asks as I try to sit up, but all I am left with now is complete
exhaustion and I cannot move. Silas realises this and moves before placing me on
my back, his cock sliding out of me. He kisses my forehead before looking down at
me.
“You marked me,” he says, not even hiding his shock. I try to tell him sorry, but it
comes out slurred. I feel the bed dip and he hops off and walks away before feeling
something cold press between my legs making my eyes flutter open. Silas leaning
over me.
“Where are they?” I murmur.
“Your old room, they are fine,” Silas says, laying beside me.
“They will be here when you wake up, I promise,” he says, tugging me onto his chest
before pulling the blanket over me. My body relaxes and my eyes feel heavy as I am
forced into the darkness of sleep.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 46
  
Waking up to lips pressing against my shoulder. My eyes fluttered open to Matitus
laying next to me. “Good morning,” I mutter half asleep, rolling away only for his hand
to roll me back toward him. I groan, annoyed before I feel him plunge his tongue into
my mouth.
“Let me sleep” I mumble around his assault on my mouth. He chuckles before his
hand moves between my legs, rubbing the inside of my thigh to the apex of my legs.
“Matitus stop, I am tired,” I tell him rolling onto my stomach. He doesn’t stop instead
pushing his knee between my legs before sliding between them, his lips going to my
mark sucking on it making me moan.

“Matitus,” I warn but he just chuckles able to smell my arousal as his lips latch onto
my nipple as he sucks it onto his mouth. His lips moving lower, and I try to roll over to
go back to the sleep I was awoken from. Matitus ignores my attempts instead moving
lower and pushing his face between my legs.
His tongue moving between my wet folds makes me moan loudly before I feel lips on
my neck again making my eyes flutter back open to see Dragus hovering above me.
He kisses me softly and I answer his kiss as he rolls my nipple between his fingers.
Matitus tongue flicking over my clit making me moan loudly. Feeling the bed dip on
the other side of me I turn and see Silas.
“Morning Lora,” he says with a smirk on his face before seizing my lips.
Giving up on sleep I give into them. Matitus devouring me making my hips buck
against his face when I feel him grip my thighs holding me in place. His tongue giving
me no rest as I feel my stomach tighten. I can think of worse ways to wake up, I think
to myself. My skin becoming flushed before I feel Matitus stop, moving up and laying
next to me. He did not just wake me to rile me up, did he? I groan annoyed before
hearing him chuckle.
I smack his chest with my hand at being awoken only for him to stop. “What?’ He
laughs.
“You don’t just force me awake then stop” I groaned before I felt Silas move, flipping
me on my side with one hand to face Matitus. His hand moving between my legs as
he rubs my sensitive bundles of nerves. Matitus moves closer, lifting my leg over his
hip. Bringing me closer to him and I can feel his erection against my wet folds making
me move my hips against it.
“You seem more eager now” he states before gripping my hips and tugging me on
top of him.
“Fine you want it, help yourself,” he says, placing his hands above his head as I sit up
with my hands on his chest. I saw Dragus had moved to the armchair and was
watching with hungry eyes. A devious smile on my lips as I raise an eyebrow at him
before climbing off him.
“Where are you going?” he says, trying to grab me.
“Help yourself,” I tell him as I walk into the bathroom and turn the shower on. I hear
Dragus and Silas laughing at Matitus from having his own words thrown back at him.
Stepping in the shower I feel warmth seep into me before feeling hands run up my
sides before spinning me around. Dragus stepped in behind me as I stepped under
the water. Turning around, I wrap my arms around his neck.
Dragus leans down kissing me before gripping my hips and lifting me so I have to
wrap my legs around his waist. He pushes me against the cold tiles making me
shriek. He chuckles before turning around and I feel a rush of tingles move up my
back before a hand moves across my ass as they slide their fingers in me. My walls
clench around his fingers as I look up and see Matitus. I lean my head on his
shoulder, his other hand going to my neck squeezing but not enough to cut off my air
as he slides his fingers inside me. Dragus lips moving to my shoulder and collarbone
and I can feel his erection against the inside of my thigh pressing against my clit
making me moan.
I wiggle my hips rubbing myself against him and he groans as Matitus removes his
fingers before I slammed pushed against Matitus who was against the shower wall.
Dragus lips devouring mine before I feel him move slightly adjusting himself. His cock
sliding into me making me moan loudly just as Silas steps in before kissing me
swallowing my moans as I move my hips wanting Dragus to fuck me. He thrusts into
me, his hands grips my ass tightly and I feel Matitus erection against my back.
My moans echoing off the shower walls as Dragus slams into me, his cock stretching
me before I feel Matitus hands move to my breasts pinching my nipples between his
fingers making me hiss at the sudden pain. His lips nipping at my mark and I feel my
stomach tighten and as arousal floods into me and I move my hips before Dragus
grips them tighter slamming me down on his hard length.
Lost in the feel of him inside me until I feel Matitus hand move between my ass
cheeks, his fingers pressing against the tight muscles of ass making me tense. His
husky voice just below my ear.
“Relax Elora, it's just my fingers” he says, and my eyes snap to Silas over Dragus'
shoulder with worry. Silas steps closer before kissing me, my body relaxing and I feel
Matitus slide a finger in my ass.
“Ah” I groan, pulling away at the sudden burning pain, but Silas hand moves between
mine and Dragus’s body as Dragus stills for a second and Silas rolls my clit between
fingers making me moan and move my hips against them. Dragus groans loudly and I
can feel myself getting wetter as my walls flutter around his cock. Matitus slides his
finger out before sliding it back in and move my hips against Silas fingers needing the
friction as a distraction.
“That’s it, keep moving, Elora. It won’t hurt for long,” Matitus says before sliding his
finger out and adding another just as Silas moves his hand and Dragus thrusts into
me. Gripping Dragus shoulders tighter as I move my hips meeting his thrusts while
Matitus moves fingers in and out making me moan loudly and I feel my orgasm
building as Dragus speeds up his movements thrusting into me harder, his grip on my
hips getting tighter as Silas plunges his tongue in my mouth.
My legs trembling as I fell my pussy start pulsating as I reach my climax, my toes
curling as it ripples over me in waves. I feel Dragus movements become erratic before
he groans ramming his cock into me before stilling, my walls gripping his cock as I
milk him feeling his seed spill into me leaving us both breathless. Dragus kisses me
and I feel Matitus pulls his fingers from me before Dragus pulls his now flaccid cock
from me and lets me stand.

Matitus turns me around to face him and I wonder if he is going to do anything
because I was much too sore now. He kisses me softly and I rub my hand over his
cock when he pulls back.
“I know you're sore, Elora, another time” he mumbles against my lips before pulling
me closer and grabbing the soap. Matitus helps wash me and I don’t feel any upset
from him through the bond. When we are finished, we hop out and get dressed. I
really wanted to go check up on Abigail but when I went to walk out the door Silas
grips my arm tugging me against him.
“She is fine, you need to eat first,” he says, grabbing my hand in his vice-like grip.
“I won’t be long; I just want to check on her,” I tell him.
“Later,” he says, brushing his fingers across my cheek.
“We have something to do first.”
“Like what?” I ask pissed off that he wouldn’t let me see her.
“Find out what is needed to hand your magic over,” he says watching me and I rip my
hand from his.
“Why, why is this so fucking important to you, Silas?” I snap storming out of the room.
“Elora'' he bellows, and I can feel his anger through the bond at me walking away
from him. Matitus and Dragus walk out just as Silas wraps his arm around my waist
picking me up effortlessly before shoving me against the bannister of the stairs.
“Don’t walk away from me” he growls, and I roll my eyes at his tone. Only making him
angrier as he growled menacingly. Matitus and Dragus walk down the stairs and
Matitus places his hand on Silas shoulder.

“Silas enough” he warns him, and I feel Silas’s grip tighten, his eyes darkening in
anger before he steps back and yanks me down the stairs.
“Silas let go, you're hurting me,” I tell him, making him stop and look down at me. I
see Marian down the hall watching with a concerned look on her face before Silas
glares at her making her dart back into the kitchen.
“Do you want me to kill her?” he snaps gripping my chin forcing me to look up at him.
I glare at him before he lets go, yanking me toward the library and I have to jog to
keep up with him. He pushes me into the armchair with so much force it almost tips
backwards.
“Stay,” he says when I go to get up. “I’m not a fucking dog Silas” I snap at him before
he towers over me both hands on either side of the arm rest. He growls at me before
dipping his face in my neck and I can feel his hot breath on my skin making me
shiver.
“You are lucky you are our mate; I don’t like disrespect, Elora” he snaps before
pushing off his arms and turning towards the bookshelf.
“Respect is earnt not just fucking given out on a silver platter Silas” I snap. I watch as
his back tenses and he spins around my heart skipping a beat as dread floods into
me. He stalks toward me but Matitus steps in his way blocking him. Silas growls
before turning back to the bookshelf.
He grabs a book off the shelf before throwing it at me. Dragus hand reaches out at
blinding speed catching it before it hits me.
“Fucking read it,” Silas spits at me making me flinch before he walks out. Dragus
sighs before passing me the book. My hands shake as I clutch it before reading the
title.
Guide to fae magic.

Matitus looks down at the title before opening the first page and reading the index, his
finger running down the page. Stopping for a second before he flicks through the
pages of the book in my lap, turning it to a page and I read the title. It was how to
place magic into a foreign object.
He was really going to make me do it, really making me give up my magic. I feel a tear
slip down my cheek and I stand up throwing the book on the desk and walking out to
go see Abbi. Dragus chasing after me grabbing my hand.
“Elora, please don’t anger him,” he says, placing the book in my hand. I snatched it
away from him.
“So, what did you have to give up huh?,” I tell him, and he looks down at me sadly.
Matitus watching me, a grim expression on his face.
“What’s next you want me to kill myself for the sake of some curse, because it seems
like I am the only one around here expected to make sacrifices” They say nothing,
and I turn on my heel heading toward Abbie’s room. I hear one of them punch the
wall in anger, but I don’t care instead walking straight to Abbie’s room and walking in
locking the door behind me.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 47
  
Elora’s POV
As soon as I walked in, Abbie's eyes flew open in alarm, relaxing when she realized it
was just me. Abbie sits up making room next to her and I lay beside her, placing the
book in my lap annoyed.
“What’s wrong?” she asks before picking up the book.
“Silas wants my magic and apparently he wants it now. He gave me this so I can read
how to put my magic in something,” I tell her. She nods, flicking through the pages.
“You don’t want to?” she asks.

“Of course not, I only just got it besides I am fae. What fae hasn’t wished for their
magic at some stage,” I tell her, and she nods.
Abigail was reading the page Matitus flicked to.
“You don’t need this book. fae magic isn’t much different from witch magic, it is easy
to transfer your magic. I will show you” she tells me, and I nod before sighing.
“It says here stripping a fae of her magic removes all magical properties leaving them
bare”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” I ask curious, and she shrugs.
“God knows, I am assuming you won’t be able to get it back once it has been used
up, whereas with witch's magic we can regenerate it from pulling on the elements. I’m
guessing fae can’t”
I nod when Marian walks in, a sombre expression on her face when she sees the
book Abigail is holding.
“I knew he wanted your magic first thing this morning, I saw him reading that before
you woke up. He spent all morning in the library” she tells us.
“What are you going to do?” she asks, sitting in the desk chair.
“Hand it over, I won’t let anyone else die. It isn’t worth someone’s life,” I tell her. She
nods before looking at Abigail sadly.
“Fae have gone without their magic for this long, not like we can’t live without it. He
will regret it though that I can assure you”
“What do you mean?” I ask confused.
“You will find out, not necessarily a bad thing for you but for Silas it will be”
“So, what do you want to put it in?” Abigail asks.
“I have no idea, what do you think?” I ask and she shrugs.
“I have something perfect” Marian tells me,
“I just need to duck in town. Be back in half an hour,” she says a devious smile on her
face like whatever she thought of was funny. Abigail looks at me, raising an eyebrow.
“I wonder what she thought of?”
“Beats me but I have a funny feeling it isn’t anything good,” I tell her. One thing about
Marian after being here for the last few weeks is, she has a strange sense of humour.
Shaking my head, I get up.
“Where are you going?”
“To get breakfast before Silas kicks the door down and force feeds me,” I tell her. She
swings her legs off the bed getting up after me.
“Good idea, I am starving” she tells me before pulling a woollen jumper on. We both
walk to the kitchens and make cereal when Silas and Matitus walk in. Proving my
theory right that he would have kicked the door in looking for me.
“Good, you’re eating,” Matitus says looking relieved. Making me wonder exactly how
accurate my thought was of Silas force feeding me.
I ignore them as they walk in. I can feel Silas’s anger through the bond which hadn’t
died down. When they didn’t leave, I saw Abigail sending them nervous glances.
Tipping my bowl in the sink. Silas growls.

“What?” I snap, glaring at him.
He says nothing, just folds his arms across his chest and the room goes up in
temperature letting me know how angry he is.
Matitus steps forward, rubbing my arms. “Elora just don’t please. Why do you have to
challenge him on everything?” he says, pushing me back in the seat. Silas walks out
and I can hear his growl as he walks up the corridor. Matitus pinches the bridge of his
nose frustrated.
“Did you read it?”
“Yes, Matitus I read the fucking book, just let Abbie finish and I will bring it to you
when I am done,” I tell him, shooing him away. Matitus reluctantly leaves. Just as
Abbie nearly finishes eating Marian runs in with a box, her hair a mess like she ran all
the way here.
I go to open the box, but Marian shakes her head before laughing, holding the lid
shut. Abigail and I raise an eyebrow at her blushing face.
“Not here” she snorts, holding her laugh, “I would love to be a fly on the wall when
you give this to them” she tells us, and Abbi shovels her food down wanting to know
what it is Marian has in the box.
“It’s too perfect, especially once you hand it over because that is what they will have
to do,” she says hysterically laughing again to the point she had tears rolling down her
face.
Abigail stands up dumping her bowl in the sink. “You got me curious now old lady”
she states before walking out the kitchen door.
Following her back to Abigail’s room, Marian locks the door behind her before setting
the box on the table. At this moment she looked younger carefree as she opened the
box, which had a smaller box inside about the length of my forearm.
Abigail picks it up, turning it over to read what is inside. Abigail also starts giggling, her
face flushing red before she jams it back in the box closing the lid, like she was
embarrassed for even holding it. “Oh my god Marian you are terrible, where did you
even get this?”
“The warehouse down the road has all sorts of weird things in it” she states before
laughing again.
“Ok what is it?” I ask, opening the box. I pull the smaller box out and turn it over to
see a picture of a penis. “It isn’t? Please tell me this is a joke?,” I tell her, and she
starts laughing again.
“I can already picture their faces,” she snorts. Opening the box, I pull it out, taking the
protective sleeve off it.
“Man, I might go buy myself one of those,” Abigail says, feeling the tip of it.
“You really expect me to give them a rubber penis,” I tell her, the thing floppy to the
side in my hand.
“It’s called a dildo and Yes, Tell Silas to go fuck himself” Marian says trying not to
laugh but not succeeding.
“And I can really transfer my magic into this?” I asked confused, thinking I would need
some kind of Talisman.
“Yep, you could put it in a stuffed teddy, in a room, wherever you want. The object
becomes magic once you send your magic to it'' Marian answers. I wobble it back
and forth trying not to laugh. Abigail pulls me over to the bed and sits down. I place
the pink silicone dildo on the bed shaking my head at what I am about to do.
“Okay, so what do I do?” I ask, watching Abigail.

“Easy, close your eyes and feel for your magic. Once you have it, push it, concentrate
on what it is you’re trying to put it into, picture it in your head and then let it go” she
tells me showing me with a book. I watch amazed as her hands glow green and
watch the magic leave her fingertips turning the book a glowing green before it goes
back to its normal brown leather colour. She then draws it back out. The book
glowing again, and it looks like mist travelling back through her hands and up her
arms.
“See?” she says, and I nod.
“Now you try, just feel for your magic” she tells me. I close my eyes feeling when she
turns my palms up, dropping the dildo in it making my eyes snap open at the thought
of it and I chuckle.
“I can’t picture it without laughing,” I tell her, and she giggles.
“Try Elora breathe, get your serious face on” Marian says snickering behind me.
Making my lips twitch as I fight the urge to laugh.
Closing my eyes and breathing deeply, I felt for my magic, at first there was nothing. I
felt like I was trying to grasp the air. Relaxing my shoulders and I take some deep
breaths concentrating and I feel a sliver and I smile.
Concentrating on the warm feeling I pull on it, it tickles as I feel it rushing from my toes
up my body, like a strange current, rippling and slipping through every cell making
goosebumps rise on my body the more I draw on it. My mark on my neck starts
tingling and I fight the urge to shiver as a cold feeling consumes me. Focusing, I push
it through my fingertips and open my eyes. Purple mist covered my hands glowing
brighter, and I forced it out, letting it go and concentrating on the object itself. The
pink Dildo glows and trembles in my hands and it was like a vacuum once the first
trickle of my magic touched it, sucking it up instantly. The dildo dropped in my hand
and turned back pink instead of purple. I could feel my magic trapped within its
confines when Abigail gasps, making my eyes dart to hers.
“What?” I whisper and she shakes her head pointing to her mirror. Getting up, I walk
over to the mirror, my Fae tattoos gone but that’s not all, my mark disappeared. I try
feeling through the bond but get nothing but radio silence. I felt empty, no foreign
feelings rippling through me. Nothing indicating we are mates anymore. I gasp
rubbing my neck seeing if it was a trick.
Turning around, I see Marian with a knowing look on her face. “You knew?” I ask and
she nods.
“Yep, mate marks have magical properties, you didn’t just put your magic in that, you
also put the mate bond,” she says smiling. I was free of them, I felt nothing for them
besides my own feelings.
“That’s why you wanted the dildo, because I wouldn’t feel the pull to mate with them
now” I state shocked but also relieved no more mating heat, or invasions of my
thoughts nothing. I was simply me.
“They aren’t going to like that, dragons can only mate with their mates and unless
Dragus or Matitus are willing to switch sides,” Abigail says worriedly, and I have to
agree with her. I knew they would be angry when they found out. That was karma,
they could have my magic but not me.
“They wanted your magic; it came at a price,” Marian says, dumping the Dildo in my
hand. I look down at it. Now seeing why, she thought it was so funny and for once I
didn’t fear his reaction because I simply didn’t care.
Walking out, I put it in my back pocket. Marian is laughing behind me as she watches
me move down the corridor. I brush my hair over my neck, so they can’t see my
missing mark. They would be expecting the Fae marking gone but not their mark.
I felt a little sad that the only thing I had I was giving up, felt it tug something inside
me. The ultimate sacrifice and I was the one making it, for a curse I didn’t make yet it
was my responsibility to break it. It didn’t seem fair, like I was being punished. So,
walking into the library, I could feel my anger boiling inside me with nowhere to go.
They look up as I enter.
Matitus walks over but I wave him off, not wanting them near me. Silas looks up from
what he was doing and watches me as I approach. Reaching in my back pocket, I
grab the dildo and drop it on his desk making him sit back with an angry look on his
face.
“What the fuck is this Elora?” he asks, picking it up with two fingers.
“My magic, so you can go fuck yourself with it,” I tell him giving him a smile. Silas
growls angrily.
“Really Elora, why did you give me this and where did you get it?” he snaps, dropping
it on the table. It glows purple and his eyes snap to it.
“You put your magic in this?” he asks incredulously. I nod trying not to laugh as I pinch
my lips back together. Matitus steps forward, cocking his head to the side.
“Why can’t I feel you?” he says, staring at me.
“Everything comes at a price Matitus,” I tell him, flicking my hair over my shoulder and
I see Silas jump to his feet and Dragus.
“What did you do?” Silas growls gripping my arm.
“Stripping a Fae of their magic, leaves them bare of all magical properties, your mark
is magical therefore it is in that, with my magic” I snap at him. Silas growls tugging me
to him, and I pull away.

“You wanted my magic, now you have it, you could have had me, but you wanted to
break that damn curse so badly and at what cost Silas. You can’t have both. You
made your decision, live with it,” I tell him before walking away.
“Elora don’t you walk away from me” Silas bellows, trudging after me. He grabs my
arm pulling me back into the library.
“Fix it, now” he screams enraged.
“To do that I have to take my magic back, so which is it Silas, me or my magic?” I
ask.
He says nothing and I feel tears brim, he didn’t care for me. He just wanted the curse
broken; I was merely a pawn in his grand plan. A child incubator nothing more to him,
nothing less but something to be used and thrown away.
“Lora,” Matitus says stepping forward. I wipe my tears knowing Silas made his
decision.
“Don’t Matitus, you all made your decision. Now I know where I stand. I am nothing to
you and now you’re nothing to me,” I tell them before running out, so they don’t see
me break.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 48
  
Elora POV
Running down the corridor I could hear them arguing before they abruptly stopped,
tears burning my eyes as they spilled over.
“Elora stop” Silas angry voice coming to my ears, I kept running toward my old room
when suddenly I felt myself get ripped back by my waist. Silas arm wrapped around
me as he started dragging back down the hall. He places me on the desk, his strong
grip holding me in place, he picks up my magic and shoves it in my hand. Before
handing me my mother’s necklace. At first, I thought he was giving it back to me,
choosing me over the curse.

“Transfer it, now I am not walking around with it in that” he states, eyeing the dildo like
it was a poisonous snake.
“No,” I tell him, shaking my head.
“Now. I won’t ask again, Elora. Your childish games need to stop,” he snarls, his grip
tightening.
“Silas, let her go,” Matitus growls, stepping forward.
“Not until she transfers it,” he snaps at him. Matitus grabs him, ripping him away from
me. Silas goes to throw him off when Matitus slams him against the bookshelf with so
much anger that Silas looks shocked. Silas regains himself before pushing him away
when Matitus punches him. Making me gasp and Dragus rips me off the desk just in
time for Matitus to be slammed on it. The table collapsed under the force. Silas grips
the collar of his shirt and goes to punch him when Dragus tackles Silas.
An all-out brawl starting in the library as Silas fights both of them, I hear him growl
loudly. And not wanting Matitus and Dragus to get hurt, I seized my magic letting it
travel up my arm holding the dildo and moving across my chest, it felt warm and fuzzy
like a warm breeze moving over my skin as I transferred it to my mother’s necklace.

Your Body! Night!
Looking up, Silas tossed Matitus into Dragus, their feral growls deafening, and Silas’s
entire body was vibrating on the verge of shifting which would destroy the entire place
with his enormous beast. Silas starts stalking towards their fallen forms in front of the
fireplace. Rushing over, I hit him full force knocking the air out of my lungs, but he
wasn’t expecting it and was knocked off balance and I landed heavily on top of him.
He growls at me, his green and gold reptilian eyes burning into me as I sit up, shaking
my head. My hands on his chest as I pushed myself up on my knees. The necklace
in my hand I hit his chest, before losing my temper.
“Here! Fucking have it you asshole. I hate you. I fucking hate you, Silas,” I scream
smacking his chest with my hands until my hands hurt, and I felt out breath. I knew I
didn’t hurt him; knew nothing I could do would hurt him. Feeling hands grab me, I
smack them away.
“Don’t touch me, please don’t touch me” I scream before breaking down, sobbing. I
look up at Silas watching me like he thought I lost the plot and after weeks of his shit I
finally had. I had enough, I was done. “Kill me, I can’t do this anymore. I won’t do this”
I whisper, and Silas sits up grabbing my arms.
“Don’t ever say that again, Elora.” His hands were shaking with anger. My eyes
snapped to him, he didn’t look angry, maybe I read him wrong.
“You have taken everything from me, everything. My entire life was ruined because
you. My grandmother died to protect my magic when I didn’t even know about it. She
died because you were hunting fae. My entire family died at your hands. Then you
took my magic. The only thing that I have left, and you took it too. What have you
sacrificed Silas? What am I to you?” I ask.
Silas shakes his head confused, I don’t know what he was thinking anymore, just
another thing he took from me, our bond. The one thing I thought I hated, when in
reality now that it was gone, I have never felt so empty. When he doesn’t answer, I
close my eyes, willing the tears to stop before taking a breath and going to get up,
when Silas rips me back down on the floor with him.
“I don’t want to take anything from you. I have no choice.”
“There is always a choice, Silas. You just didn’t choose me. You choose this over the
mate bond,” I tell him pointing to my mother’s necklace. Silas looked hurt by my
words, but I got up anyway, he knew I was right. How could he not? Everything came
down to a stupid curse. Matitus and Dragus watching us before I turned on my heel
walking out. I go back to my old room. Laying on the bed, I tug the blanket up and roll
so I am facing the wall. A few minutes later I hear the door open, and I look over my
shoulder, Abigail walks in. Rolling over she sits beside me, and I place my head in her
lap, wrapping my arms around her waist hugging her.
“I have something I should tell you?” she says, brushing my hair from my face making
me look up at her.
“I should have told you, but I was scared of what they would do if they knew” I already
knew, I had an inkling when she freaked out about them knowing she was a witch.
About her sending her mother away with her daughter.
“I know already Abigail; you don’t have to say it. I know what Claire is” I whisper, and
she stops looking down at me.
“Don’t say it because if they ever asked, I won’t be able to lie now without my magic”
she nods her head in understanding.
“I can feel it, you know. The bond breaking. It feels like I have lost a limb, a piece of
myself,” I tell her.
Suddenly the door opens, Dragus and Matitus walking in. Abigail gets up before
looking at me alarmed.
“It is okay Abbie, just go I will see you later,” I tell her, and she nods before walking
out, Matitus steps aside letting her pass.
Matitus closes the door before walking over and sitting on the bed.
“Bond or not Elora you’re still ours,” he says, reaching for me. I move further up the
bed trying to get away from them, but he pulls me onto his lap.
“I don’t need the bond to love you” he whispers into my neck. Dragus sits on the
other side of me, his hand on my knee.
“You should go, I want to go to sleep,” I tell them knowing if they stay Silas might
come looking for them. He may not have a bond with me anymore, but he does with
them. To him I might as well be a stranger now.
I hop off Matitus lap climbing behind Dragus before slipping under the covers. They
don’t leave though, instead remain sitting on the bed.
“Go, Silas will come looking for you,” I tell them. They reluctantly leave and I spend
the afternoon staring mostly at the ceiling not wanting to leave the room. Marian
comes in with Abigail at dinner time and we sit on the floor in front of the fireplace
eating ravioli before they eventually have to leave to do whatever chores they had left.
When they leave, I have a shower, before slipping my shirt and panties on. All my
clothes were upstairs, but I didn’t feel like running into Silas so hopped in bed. All
night I tossed and turned my sleep restless. I couldn’t get comfortable, like something
was missing and I knew that something was the three dragon kings asleep upstairs.
Getting up, I walk into the bathroom and get a drink from the tap, flicking the
bathroom light off. I walk back to my bed only to sit down and see green and gold
eyes reflecting oddly from the chair near the fireplace. I jump startled when I realised
Silas was just sitting on the chair, his arms braced on his legs as he leant forward
watching me.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 49
  
My heart rate picked up when he moved. He stood up moving in front of me before
kneeling down. His hands go to my knees, but I shove them off and he runs his hand
through his hair. He looked tired.
“What do you want, Silas?” I ask climbing back in bed and pulling the covers up. He
gets up sitting on the bed beside me. “My mates hate me,” he says, placing his head
in his hands. I almost felt bad for him, almost. He looked defeated, but he did it to
himself and would get no sympathy from me.
Rolling over, I turn my back on him, intending to ignore him. Like what did he expect?
For me to feel sorry for him.
“Elora, please don’t turn away from me,” he says, rolling me onto my back.
“Why are you here? If it is to make me feel bad for you. I don’t,” I tell him.
“I want things to go back to how they were”
“Are you going to give my magic back?” I ask.
“No, you know I can’t.”
“Then get out. You made your decision, which in turn makes mine.”
“You know exactly what I mean, Silas. I won’t be with you” A growl erupts from him
before he grabs me.
“You are ours Elora, this doesn’t change that,” he says, yanking me onto his lap. I
push off his chest, but his grip only tightens. Silas grabs my hair, ripping my head
back a menacing growl escaping him before he sinks his teeth into my neck making
me scream. His bite hurt, blood running down my neck and over my shoulder as his
teeth razored through my flesh.
Pulling back, I was left shaken as I stumbled off his lap, my legs shaking as I tried to
create some distance between us, my entire body burning from his bite, making me
feel sick. Silas gets up off the bed stalking towards me before roughly pulling me
forward and swiping my hair off my shoulder which was now drenched in my blood.
“I don’t understand, why didn’t it work?” he growls.
I couldn’t feel anything but pain radiating through my neck from his bite.
“You actually thought you could remark me?” I scoff. Silas grip tightening as he glares
down at me before I find myself slammed against the wall, his hands around my
throat in warning but not tight enough to affect my breathing. I could see him trying to
regain control of himself, trying not to kill me.
“Go on, do it, do it Silas. Kill me at least I will be rid of you,” I spit at him, no longer
afraid of death. If it were my only chance at freedom, I would take it. He has proven to
me time and time again he doesn’t care for me, only cares for what I can do for him.
Silas lets go, stepping back his eyes softening, and I wondered what he was thinking
when he suddenly dropped to the ground leaning against the side of my bed placing
his head in his hands.
“I don’t know what to do” I hear him whisper and if it weren’t for my heightened
hearing, I wouldn’t have heard him.
“Do you feel nothing for us?” he asks, and I bite down on my tongue, willing myself
not to answer. Sweat beading on my neck and I feel my nausea build in my stomach.
Silas looks up when I don’t answer.
“You can’t lie?” he says, cocking his head to the side, watching me struggle with not
answering when he suddenly gets up moving toward me. He grips my chin forcing
me to look up at him.
“Do you feel nothing for me?” he asks again, watching me carefully.
“I feel a lot of things for you Silas, all of you” I answered feeling the urge lift once the
words left my lips like I could finally breathe again.
“Do you love me?” he asks, the urge rolling over me again. Did I? After everything he
has done it seemed unreasonable that I would, yet I was lying to myself thinking I
didn’t.
“Yes, despite everything you have done I still fucking love you, but I hate you just as
much.”
He kisses me, his lips crashing against mine urgently, but I use all my strength to
shove him off. Silas steps forward trying to reach for me, but I step away from him.
“No, you don’t get to destroy me then keep me. That’s not what love is Silas” I snap
at him. His eyes go to the ceiling as he looks up, running his hands through his hair
before gripping his hair in what I assume is frustration.
Suddenly the door opens and Matitus rushes in before freezing. “Silas,” he says,
making him look at him. Silas doesn’t say a word, just walks out. Matitus looks over at
me, before biting into his wrist and offering it to me. I shake my head and Matitus
steps forward.
“No, I am fine. Just get out,” I tell him.
“Elora…”
“No Matitus just leave, please I am tired. I don’t want to deal with this shit right now”
Matitus looks hurt but nods before leaving. Walking into the bathroom, I grab a face
washer and wet it before cleaning the blood off my neck. My hands shaking and I
flinch, the skin red and tender to touch. Once I am done, I climb in bed. I knew I
couldn’t stay here anymore and first chance I get I am leaving. Rather be on the run
then stuck here, forced to live like this. Forced to endure him.
Falling into a dreamless sleep, I wake early from an overwhelming urge coiling in my
stomach. Ripping the blanket back, I run for the bathroom but barely make it in time
as I puke. Spew going half in the toilet and the rest on the floor. I continued throwing
up violently. My entire body retching until my stomach was completely empty. Getting
up, I flush the toilet before grabbing a towel and cleaning up the mess on the floor.
Stripping my clothes off, I step under the shower while grabbing my toothbrush so I
could rid the taste from my mouth.
The shower helped a little, but I felt weird today. Different, my entire body felt
exhausted. Every muscle ached like I ran a marathon. Washing my hair soap got on
my bite mark from Silas making it burn badly. Hopping out of the shower, I wrapped a
fresh towel around myself before looking in the mirror, my entire neck had turned
black where he bit me. Black like tar spreading down my neck and across my
shoulder, the veins clearly visible under my skin which was oddly pale almost see
through. Black veins spread from his bite like I had been poisoned from it.
Even turning my neck hurt. Chucking some clothes on, I go in search of Abbie and
Marian finding them in the kitchen. They take one look at me before rushing over
worried.
“What the hell happened to you? What happened to your neck?” Abigail asks
worried.
“Silas tried to remark me, I think it is making me sick,” I tell her, suddenly feeling
lightheaded just from walking the short distance from my room to the kitchen.
“Let me try to heal you,” she says, dragging me into the pantry and closing the door. I
could see the concentration on her face as she placed her hand against my neck
and shoulder.
Abigail pulls her hands back looking at them. “Why isn’t it working?” she asks, looking
at Marian.
“Fucking stupid oversized fire breathing lizard” Marian spits angrily.
I sat down on the floor not able to stand anymore. My entire body felt hot like I was
running a fever. The room was warping and pulsating and even though I was on the
ground, I felt like I was falling. My head became heavy and each time I blink the
darkness on the edge of my vision slowly consumed me.
“Abbie, I don’t feel good” I tried to say but I wasn’t sure she heard me when I
suddenly lost all feeling and consciousness.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 50
  
Silas POV
Matitus and I had just gone to her room, but she wasn’t there. We knew she couldn’t
have gotten far because the guards would have alerted us if she tried to leave.
Heading toward the library we could hear frantic voices coming from the kitchen.
Matitus raising an eyebrow at me when Abigail’s voice hit my ears.
“I’m trying, I am fucking trying Marian; I can’t heal her”
“Heal who?” Matitus asked before I rushed into the kitchen. Matitus and I both nearly
knocking each other over as we barrelled into the kitchen. Only no one was there.
“Marian, you need to get them. '' I heard Abigail’s voice coming from the pantry before
the pantry door opened, making both of us turn our attention to it. Abigail was
hovering over Elora’s collapsed body, her hands bright green and gold as she held
them on Elora’s chest. Marian froze before Matitus pulled her out of the way before
scooping up Elora off the floor. Abigail froze in place as I stared at her, but I didn’t
have time to deal with what we just witnessed, when our mate was unconscious.
Swiping everything off the counter Matitus placed her on it. Her skin is pale and
ghostly white, black veins moving under her skin coming from her neck. Matitus
swiped her hair away and I felt bile rise in my throat. Where I tried to mark her was
black, black as coal, the veins leading up to it black beneath her skin.
“She is still breathing but her heartbeat is slowing down” I tell Matitus, biting into my
wrist Matitus holds her mouth open and I let my blood drain down her throat. Nothing
happens and Matitus growls loudly and I can feel his burning anger smashing into me
through the bond. Panic seizing me when she doesn’t heal. Nothing made sense until
Marian’s words hit me.
“You did this, she is dying because you took her magic” I think for a few seconds, her
words making sense, maybe if she had her magic, it would undo what I have done.
Her magic, I bolted out the door crashing into the walls and skidding along the floor.
Fear consuming me as I rip the draws out from under the bookshelves trying to find
the necklace. My mind went completely blank as to where I put it.
Matitus comes in carrying her before laying her on the ground, Dragus runs in and
starts ripping draws out with me, Matitus must have mind-linked him because in my
panic, I completely forgot about telling him she was hurt. Draws crashing to the
ground before I finally pull one out and I see her necklace. Snatching it from the draw,
I raced over to her.

Scooping her up, her head falls forward limply, and I place the necklace in her limp
hand. Abigail comes rushing in.
“It doesn’t work like that because she needs to be awake,” she says.
“Come on Lora, you need to wake up,” I tell her, shaking her but she doesn’t
respond. Please, please wake up, I can’t lose you, I think, as I rock her trying to rouse
her awake but nothing we do ignites any sign of life from her. She was dying in my
arms. Matitus collapses on the ground beside me and Dragus had his head in his
hands pacing back and forth. Tears ran down my face as I realised I killed her, she
was going to die because I was selfish, and angry. My anger once again killing
someone I love. I loved her and I killed her.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I didn’t know,” I tell them, my mates sadness seeping into me,
eating away at me along with my own guilt. Abigail looks down at her, tears flowing
from her eyes before she suddenly stops sobbing and rips Elora from me. Placing her
on the ground, I go to reach for her and take her back when I see Abigail’s eyes glow
fluorescent green. What the hell is she?
She places her hands-on Elora’s chest. “Abigail no, it could kill you” Marian screams
running in and trying to rip Abigail away, but Abigail shakes her off before placing her
hands back on Elora’s chest.
“She saved me once I am just returning the favour”
“Abbie no, Elora will hate herself if you die” Marian tries to reason with her. Matitus
and Dragus heads snap towards them as we watch frozen on the spot as Abigail's
skin starts rippling.

“We just need to wake her long enough to absorb her magic” Marian runs over
ripping the necklace from my hands and I let her, praying to the fates these two
women can save her.
“When Abigail absorbs whatever this is, we need to wake her, enough to absorb her
magic. Abbie holds it too long it could kill her, and Elora will die with her” Marian says,
her words not absorbing and I stare at her blankly.
Marian slaps me hard across the face. “Silas do you understand you buffoon”
Nodding, I look down at Elora. Abigail starts muttering under her breath when nothing
happens though she looks around frantically, her entire body was throwing off a
strange energy, the air even changing scent to a smell of earth, like mud and leaves.
She starts muttering some foreign language when her hand suddenly snakes out
gripping mine tightly. I go to rip my arm from her when I feel it. Heat rushed under my
skin from everywhere in my body racing towards the place her hand was. Her hand
glowing red and I suddenly felt exhaustion hitting me like a wave, washing over me
taking my breath, Abigail was channelling my magic.
Blinking a couple of times forcing my eyes open, I watch as the black veins move
towards Abigail’s hand that was on Elora’s chest just above her bra. The black veins
wriggled under her skin before bleeding into Abigail’s hand making her scream loudly.
Marian shakes Elora's shoulders, at first there was no response.
“Come on baby, wake up,” I tell her tapping the side of her face when her eyes flutter
open and she takes a breath. “Silas,” she mutters, her head going to the side as she
closes her eyes. I tap her face “Elora you need to take your magic back,” I tell her.
Marian lifted her hand, placing the necklace in it and closing Elora’s hand around it.
“Come on Lora, you need to take the magic before it kills Abbie,” I tell her.
“Abbie” she breathes. Looking to Abigail she starts chanting louder her voice
sounded pained and she was starting to sway before Dragus rushes over to her
placing his hands on her shoulders keeping her upright. Abigail’s eye flying open
turning red and I can feel Dragus being hit with the same wave I was, as Abigail starts
channelling him.
“Abbie you can’t hold that much power” Marian screams frantically to her, the black
wounds of my bite losing colour and Elora’s eyes fly open.
“Abbie” she gasps, and Marian shakes her hand, Elora opens it seeing her mother’s
necklace before I watch her hand glow purple and eyes start burning brightly, her skin
regaining colour. Abigail on the other hand was sweating profusely when Elora
suddenly sits up gripping Abigail tightly, absorbing back what Abigail took from her.
Abigail fighting against her not realising Elora was conscious and had absorbed her
magic.
“Abigail let it go” Elora screams to her.
“Elora” Abigail gasps before I feel her suddenly stop channelling us, and it was like a
vacuum suddenly got turned on and Elora was knocked back with the force as the
black veins that were running up Abigail’s arms suddenly zapped back into Elora so
fast like the flick of a rubber band. Abigail collapses on top of Elora and they both lay
there panting trying to catch their breaths.
Marian sits back, relieved and I feel relief flood into me from Dragus and Matitus.
Grabbing Abigail, she freezes as I pick her up, moving her off to the side of me and
leaning her against Dragus. Abigail looks a little shocked for some reason. I am more
shocked at what she did, she saved my mate.
Grabbing Elora, I pull her breathless body onto my lap. Biting into my wrist I offer it to
Abigail. She stares at me like I am deranged.
“What? It will heal you”

“Please Abbie, let him help,” breathes Elora. She looks at me warily before shaking
her head, when Matitus grabs the glass of scotch I was drinking earlier that I left on
the hall stand, he grabs my wrist before biting into it again after it healed before
turning it and letting my blood drip into the glass. He hands it to Abigail. Her skin was
white as snow and her hair damp with sweat.
“Drink it” Marian urges, Abigail looks at the glass disgusted.
“For god’s sake, Abbie, drink it. It won’t hurt you” Elora says, grabbing my wrist
between her shaky hands showing Abigail before she bites into my wrist her teeth
biting into my flesh and Elora’s neck suddenly closes completely. Her skin glowing
subtly, and her hands stop shaking. Elora’s tattoo’s and her mark slowly reforming
across her face burning brighter the way they were before I took her magic. She lets
go. My wrist heals her almost instantly and Abigail brings the cup to her lips before
Marian tips it up further, forcing her to drink it down.
When she drops the cup, she starts coughing and spluttering on the alcohol making
me wonder if she has ever drank before. “God that shit burns” she chokes out.
“Thank you” Elora says to her and I look at her. I could tell how much Elora deeply
cared for her. Abigail nods before Marian helps her up. They both hesitate, looking
toward the door. And I realise they were waiting to see if I was going to let them leave.
“You can go” Matitus tells them and they both head for the door. Elora shifts off trying
to get off my lap, but I pull her back down. My hands still trembling slightly at almost
losing her.
“Abigail” I call out just as she goes to walk out the door. She freezes and I can smell
her fear filling the air. Abigail looks back at me nervously and Marian eyes dart to
Matitus.
“Thank you,” I tell her. The words sounded strange rolling off my tongue, but I truly
meant them. She saved her, saved my mate and I would never be able to pay back
what she just did. Elora looks up at me, her shock hitting me. Abigail nods before
ducking out of the room leaving us.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 51
  
Elora’s POV
Abigail saved me, she saved my life knowing she would expose herself, expose her
family. She nearly died to save me. And I feared what Silas was going to do to her. I
could feel the bond, feel them and right now they were all in shock. But what
happens after the shock wears off, what happens when Silas wants to break the
curse again? I try to hop off Silas’s lap, but his grip just gets tighter Matitus and
Dragus both sitting on the floor with us.
“I’m sorry, Elora. I don’t care about the curse; I just need you, please forgive me” Silas
whispers into my neck, clutching onto me like I am his lifeline.

“Let me up please Silas” I ask, and he reluctantly let’s go allowing me to stand.
Turning around and looking down at him. I could tell he had been crying, it looked
strange to see someone so cruel as him to have tears stains on his cheeks.
“Are you going to leave us?” Silas says, looking up at me. I don’t know what to say, I
love them. Even when the bond was gone, I still loved them. But this was toxic, Silas
was toxic.
Instead of answering I walked away, I could feel their eyes on me as I turned on my
heel and walked out. Feel their worry through the bond. I couldn’t allow them to have
this much control over me. It was annoying and couldn’t be helped but I had to draw
a line somewhere. They needed to learn to compromise. I knew Dragus would follow
me blindly, maybe even Matitus if I left. But I didn’t want it to come to that. As much
as I hated him, I still couldn’t bring myself to leave him.
Walking into the kitchen I look for Abigail and Marian. They weren’t there but one of
the cooks told me they went outside so I decided to see if I could find them. Walking
past the library to the front door, I was stopped by Dragus.
“Where are you going?” he asks, and I could feel his unease through the bond like I
was walking out on them.
“Abbie and Marian went outside, I am looking for them,” I tell him, and he lets out a
breath. I go to open the door when I feel a hand on my shoulder, sparks bursting
across my skin and I look over my shoulder to see Silas. He places a cloak over me.
“Don’t stay out there too long, it is especially cold today,” he says before tugging on
the cloak and turning me to face him. He ties it closed before letting me go and I
open the door and walk out. I see Abigail and Marian by the gates and head over to
them. Abigail was arguing with one of the guards wanting permission to leave.
Abigail seemed distraught as I approached her, screaming hysterically for the guard to
open the gate. Marian was trying to calm her down but failing as Abigail grew more
frantic.
“Abbie what’s going on?”
“I found a text my mother couldn’t get out, they were captured at the eastern wall,
they have Claire” she sobs.
“It’s alright Abbie calm down, I will speak to Matitus”
“No, no. You know why you can’t Elora. I can collect my daughter, but mum has to
stay till she is granted clemency” she pleads, grabbing my hand. Looking at the guard
I can tell he is a vampire by the crimson colour of his eyes, he folds his arms across
his chest refusing to step aside.
“Move, let her out now,” I tell him. He smirks at me, stepping forward menacingly.
“You don’t give me orders woman, now get back inside to your owners,” he says
before spitting next to my feet.
“I said let her out, now step aside leech” I yelled at him. He grabs my arm, yanking
me to him. Enraged that he thinks he can touch me. I palm him in the face, only I
wasn’t expecting the blow to actually hurt him. He starts screaming in agony when I
feel energy burst from my palm as it connects with his face. Blinding white light
spurting from my hands and I wasn’t even sure what I did, but he started screaming.
“My eyes, my fucking eyes” he screeches, he pulls his hands away from face and I
could see I had blinded him. His eyes turned milking white. He growls lunging at me,
my shock making me slow to react as he knocks me to the ground. Abigail screams
and Marian tries to pull him off me only to be shoved to the ground.

“You’re dead now bitch” he growls his fangs protruding, I struggle to get him off, fear
consuming me as I see his fangs so close to my face. Abigail screams before
blasting him with her powers, green light shooting from her and the smell of leaves
hitting my senses before vines shoot from the ground and pull him off, wrapping
around him and pinning him to the ground. They only hold him down long enough for
me to get up when I see more jump from the brick walls to help their fallen friend. The
man gets up lunging toward me but before he attacks, only he is blocked when Silas
hand wraps around his throat. I could hear the snapping of his bones, the wheezing
as he tried to breath around his crushed windpipe when he let him go. The vampire
drops to the ground clutching his neck. Silas growls loudly and I see Matitus and
Dragus stalking towards us, feeling their anger vibrate through me.
“That bitch blinded me” The vampire screeched, having healed from Silas crushing
his neck.
“That bitch, is my mate” Silas growls before kicking him in the face. The other vamps
put up their hands in surrender, backing away from us and the three dragon kings.
The man on the ground coughs on his blood. Silas glaring down at him before he
reaches down grabbing him. Matitus walks over pulling me into his chest, I go to turn
back to Silas when Matitus pushes my face into his chest, just as I hear it. The sound
of flesh tearing. The sound was sickening before Abigail threw up next to me. Matitus
lets my face go and I turn to see Silas holding the man’s head by his hair, his body on
the ground at his feet, with blood pooling around it and I fight the urge to throw up.
Marian is white as a sheet. Matitus and Dragus however are unfazed by the gory
scene before them.
“Now, what happened?” Silas says, turning to me.
“He wouldn’t let Abigail out to retrieve her daughter,” I tell him, and he looks to Abigail.
“Where is she?” He asks, watching her, his eyes glinting oddly more like a snake than
a human as they flicker.

Abigail shakes her head and I hear Silas growl when she refuses to answer. I grab his
arm making his eyes dart down to my hand.
“She is at the eastern border, they were caught trying to leave,” I tell him, and he
furrowed his eyebrows.
“Why was your daughter and mother leaving the city?” he asks, turning his gaze on
Abigail. I could hear her heart start beating erratically in her chest.
“Silas please” I beg knowing Abigail would rather die than answer.
Silas grips my hand pulling me to him. He grips my chin forcing me to look into his
snake-like eyes. Abigail’s heart rate beating so hard I was surprised she didn’t faint in
her panic.
“You lied to me, you said she was Fae,” he says, gripping my chin tighter between his
fingers.
“You would have killed her and her family.”
“What makes you think I still won’t?” he says, his eyes darting to my lips. His arm
wrapping around my waist pulling me closer, my body now flush against his.
“Because you don’t need to Silas, she is no threat to anyone” I whisper. He growls
softly before tugging my face closer, I could feel his breath move across my lips. His
scent overwhelms me before he kisses me softly. His tongue ran across my bottom
lip wanting access. My lips parted and he groaned before plunging his tongue into
my mouth, tasting every inch of it before pulling away leaving me breathless.
“Open the gates,” he says, turning to another guard who nods his head and obeys
his command. The gates open and Abigail rushes out.
“Matitus will go with you, so your mother can get out?” he says. Abigail nods.
“Get her mother out,” he says to Matitus. Matitus nods following Abigail.
“What are you going to do?”
“Nothing Elora, you said they weren't a threat. So, I am trusting you,” he says,
pecking my lips. Dragus steps closer to me, his fingers brushing the back of neck
making me look at him over my shoulder.
“Come on, it's cold,” Dragus says, looking towards the castle. Marian was already
walking ahead and was nearly at the doors. When I went to follow her, I heard
someone call out my name. Turning around, I see Lilith by herself standing across the
road. I smile before rushing over to her.
“Lilith, where is your mother?” I ask looking around for anyone that resembles her.
Lilith was shaking from the cold and I pulled off the cloak I was wearing before
draping it over her.
“Where is your mum?” I ask her, hugging her and trying to warm her. Lilith shakes her
head, making me pull back.
“She died, she got sick, and I couldn’t find medicine” Lilith says, tears running down
her cheeks.
“What about the rest of your family, your dad?” she shakes her head.
“What are you doing here?” I ask, trying to find someone she might have been with.
“I was looking for food, the dumpsters over here sometimes have good things in
them” she tells me. I feel a hand on my back intuitively knowing it is Dragus. I look up
at him. Lilith does too, before stepping back. I scoop her up not wanting to leave her
out in the elements alone and hungry. Turning around I look at Dragus, but he says
nothing, just looks over his shoulder at Silas who was watching us. He turns around
and starts walking inside but he didn’t say I couldn’t bring her, so I start following after
him. Walking across the road when Dragus takes her from me. I looked up at him
worried he was going to make me leave her, but he kept walking with Lilith in his
arms.
Lilith looks unsure in his arms and fearful but says nothing. Walking inside Silas is
waiting by the door. Dragus places Lilith on the ground and she rushes over to me,
grabbing my shirt and looking up at Silas. He stares back at her like he doesn’t know
what to do with her.
“Where have you been staying?” I ask looking down at her. She takes her eyes from
Silas looking up at me.
“With some other kids in the fabric warehouse, it has power there, the entire city has
power now,” she says excitedly. I smile down at her.
“So, there are more kids there” she nods her head and my heart clenches at her
words. Dragus holds his hand out to her, she hesitates before placing her tiny hand in
his. One of the maids comes out and Silas calls out to her. I watch as the woman
walks over nervously.
“Find her some clean clothes and set up a room for the girl” he tells her, and she
nods before smiling down at Lilith.
“Come let’s make you something to eat,” Dragus says to her and I watch them walk
off toward the kitchen, Lilith looking over her shoulder at me and I nod encouragingly
to her.
Turning to look at Silas, he is watching me silently. My thoughts going to the other
children Lilith mentioned.
Silas cups my cheek, his thumb brushing my cheek bone.
“Say it,” he says, his eyes carefully watching me.

“The other kids” I start to say but know he won’t agree.
“You want to help them?” he says, making my eyes dart to his and I nod. Silas kisses
me softly before turning and grabbing another cloak and draping it over my shoulders.
“What are you doing?” I ask.
“You need to come too; they will run from me,” he says, opening the door and
motioning for me to go out. I dart out the door, and Silas grabs my hand, holding it in
his.
“Why are you doing this?”
“Because you want me to,” he answers. “Besides, there is plenty of room till we figure
out what to do with them,” he says, tugging me against his side.
I stop, wondering if he would do something else. Silas stops but is still holding my
hand.
“What is it?” he asks. I hesitate before asking.
“Will you open the gates?”
“Well yeah we kind of have to, to find them,” he says but I shake my head.
“No, the border gates.” Silas scrunches up his face.
“You want me to open the borders? You don’t know what you’re asking, Lora.”
“Yes, I do, people want to leave the city and you should let them,” I tell him, he tugs
my hand, and we keep walking.
“You think we have the borders closed because we don’t want anyone let out?” I nod
at his words.
“There are worse things out there, than in here that’s why the borders are so heavily
guarded that’s why no one leaves Elora”
“It doesn’t matter right now, let’s find these kids you want to help,” he says, draping
his arm across my shoulders.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 52
  
Elora’s POV
It took us around twenty minutes to find the fabric warehouse. As soon as I stepped
in, I found children from the ages of five all the way to teens. They were all
underweight, not clothed for the weather but yet had managed to make beds out of
leftover cuts of fabric. They showed the resourcefulness you needed to be able to
survive in this city, the same street smarts I was forced to endure growing up here.
You made do with what you had or could make yourself. It hit home a little with me.
Silas however looked shocked, like he never really paid attention to what the people
of this city were suffering. As soon as he stepped into the warehouse behind me,
they all took off running for their lives.

“Wait, wait please don’t run. He won’t hurt you,” I started calling out, but they still hid.
A couple of the teens grabbed the smaller kids and took off, all except one which as I
approached was only about three and definitely the youngest. I picked her up and
placed her on my hip. She was freezing cold even with the makeshift blanket
wrapped around her and had a terrible cough.
“Please don’t let him eat my sister,” a little boy with the same dark hair as the girl,
called out rushing into the warehouse. The little girl held her arms out for him, scared
of us so I passed her to him.
He went to run off when I grabbed his arm, making him stop. “We want to help,” I tell
him. The boy looked toward Silas.
“We don’t need any help, especially from the Dragon King,” he said. I will give him
one thing: he was brave to say those words in front of him. Silas wasn’t a forgiving
person, but I was shocked by his reaction, he turned around and walked out. Leaving
me here with them.
“Silas,” I yelled to him, but he ignored me and kept walking. Should I chase after him?
I didn’t know what to do. He just left me here. The kids started coming out once he
was gone and I could feel Silas anger through the bond. I waited but after half an hour
he hadn’t returned. I tried to do what I could to help make them a little more
comfortable.
“You’re the Fae?” One girl walked up to me and said. She had black curly hair and
pale skin, around the age of twelve. I nodded not really knowing what to say.
“So, you can save us?” she said, making me confused.
“I don’t know what you mean,” I tell her, and she looks confused.
“You have magic?” she asks.
“Yes, but I don’t know how to use it yet” she nods in understanding.
“So, you’re going to rid the Kingdom of the Dragon Kings?” she asks, her words
shocking me.
“No, they are my mates,”
“So, you’re one of them?” she asks, stepping away from me.
“No, I just want to help,” I tell her, reaching my hand out to her wondering what stories
they had been told. I knew humans had their own stories and legends, but did they
really think I was granted magic to kill the dragon kings?
A group of kids were trying to light a fire with a flint. Walking over I could tell they were
wary of me but they didn’t run off.
“Let me try,” I tell them, and a boy hands me the flint. I get it to light the kindle, but it
goes out almost instantly. I try again when suddenly all the kids take off running,
making me look up and I see Dragus, Matitus and Silas as well as Marian come in. All
of them carrying boxes and bags. Matitus walks over and blows, and I can instantly
feel the temperature change, the logs catching alight. I turn and see Silas do the
same with a barrel and Dragus to an old fire pit the kids had rustled up.
Marian rushes over to me with five big black bags. Placing them at my feet before
turning and looking at all the petrified kids and screaming out to them.
She places her fingers in mouth whistling loudly, so loud I had to place my hands over
my ears with my heightened hearing. Matitus rubbing his ear too.
“Right, all of you listen up. They mean no harm. They wanted to help but seeing as
you won’t come to the castle, we brought some things to you” Suddenly I saw the
cooks walking in with the cleaning trolleys and could smell hot soup and they had
loaves of bread and plastic bowls. The kids all looking out from their hiding places
hungrily.
“We brought food, blankets, and clothes. Now don’t be afraid come over and stop
being stupid if they wanted to kill you, they would have already” Marian yells. The kids
were all staring at her. Once the first one comes forward and the others see he lived,
the rest slowly make their way over to us.
The Dragon kings coming over to me and staying away not wanting to scare them.
The little girl I held earlier walked over shyly, looking up at them. I know just the look of
them was intimidating, but I could see her curiosity and she reminded me a lot of her
brother with her bravery. He walked over to her, placing a beanie on her head from
one of the bags Marian had.
Silas walks over grabbing the bag. The little girl only had an oversized jumper on and
dirty socks. Silas rummaged through the bag before pulling out a onesie that was a
little two big but would fit her, if I rolled the sleeves and some socks and mittens.
“Where did you get this stuff?” I asked curious.
“I flew to the next city over, Lycan territory” he said, handing me the stuff for her. I pull
the jumper off her revealing dirty singlet and knickers. Helping her into the onesie she
then sat down and Matitus put her socks on. Her brother was eyeing him and so did
she, as she looked up at him. Her dark ringlets falling in her eyes. Matitus smiled at
her and she smiled back. The cook brought a bowl of soup over for her and I placed
her next to her brother closer to the fire pit so she would stay warm while he helped
her hold her spoon.
“What are we going to do with them?” I ask Silas.
“They are too scared to come back with us, but I will speak to some people and see
if we can fix a place up for them, get some people to look over them and organise
food and clothing to be dropped off.
“They need medicine,” I tell him, and he nods, “I will see what I can get from
somewhere, I doubt they would accept our blood even if we offered it to them” he
tells me. I nod in agreement, these kids were petrified of them and wanted nothing to
do with them.
“I know a pharmacist who can make medicine, he just needs herbs,” I tell him, and
Silas looks over at me furrowing his eyebrows. Dragus doing the same. Once the
kids were settled Marian told them people would be back tomorrow to bring more
food, the cooks left a few drums of water and loaves of bread until someone could
come in the morning.
Walking out of the warehouse, I detoured going in the opposite direction of the castle.
“Where are you going Lora?” Matitus asked.
“To see if Victor survived the winter so far”
“Victor, who’s victor?”
“Someone that can help them,” I tell them, walking toward the old derelict store. The
shudders were down as it was getting late in the afternoon. I bang on the shutters.
“Closed for the night” I hear Victor’s voice sing out from inside.
“Victor it’s me, Elora”

“Elora?” he says, and I see him open the peephole on the roller shutter. He then rolls
it up.
“How is your grandmother dear?” he says, opening the door, before freezing and
stepping back about to close the door.
“Victor they won’t hurt you, I just need your help” Victor opens the door allowing me to
enter but steps further into the shop warily and I could hear his heart rate increase.
“How’s your grandmother dear,” he says but I could hear the shakiness in his voice at
three dragons being in his store.
“She died Vick,” Victor stumbled back, and I grabbed his arm to steady him before he
sat down behind the register.
“I always loved her, you know, such a lovely lady. Did the medicine not help?” he
asked and I shook my head.
“No, she killed herself,” I tell him, swallowing down the lump that formed in my throat.
He nodded in understanding suicide wasn’t a big deal here, a lot of people saw it as
an out even though that’s not why grandma did it.
Victor runs his hands through his greying hair. “So, what do you need?”
“Medicine, cough medicine, antibiotics.” Victor shakes his head.
“I have none. I have been cleaned out and haven’t had the funds to buy more from
underground or find any herbs. Everything is frozen”
I take off my mother’s necklace and hand it to him.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 53
  
“I can try Elora, but how much do you need?”
“A lot” Silas looks at me, before staring at my necklace I handed him. It was gold so it
had value to the underground dealers that grew stuff in the old tunnels but even I
knew it wouldn’t be enough.
“When do you need it, I can’t head to the tunnels now, it is getting dark, it’s not safe
out there of a night”
“Which tunnels?” I ask.
“They moved to breach tunnels” I nod. Silas and Matitus watching our exchange
confused.
The underground tunnels were moved and kept hidden so they wouldn’t be found
easily if the Dragon kings found out about it and put a stop to the operations
underground, unfortunately those that did know like myself and Victor it cost a lot to
get herbs from them. Medication being an expensive and valuable trade to those that
had a green thumb.
“How much?” Silas asks.
“Depends how much you want. This would buy maybe three herbs, enough to make
two bottles” he said holding up my necklace. Silas digs in his pocket before taking
my necklace and handing it back to me. He pulls out a handful of gold coins and so
does Matitus and Dragus.
“This?” Silas asks. Victor’s mouth falls open before he grabs one biting into it. “Solid?”
he asks and Silas nods.
“Well, you could buy the entire place with what you have there,” he says, nodding to
the handful of coins.
“I can’t go now; the vamps will be out hunting and the rest of the creatures” Victors
says.
“I will go, if you can make it” he nods before realising what I said and shaking his
head.
“Elora, it is dangerous at night,” he tells me. I shake my head, no one would mess
with me while I have these three with me.
“Just listen out for my knock,” I tell him walking out. Victor follows behind us, locking
back up. The dragon kings watching me before following as I turn down a dark alley.
“How do you know where you’re going, and why would you give him your mother’s
necklace?” Dragus asks.

Your Body! Night!
“You don’t have the luxury of keeping things in this city, Dragus, you barter to get
what you need. Come on,” I tell them, walking up another alleyway before stopping at
a drain. I lift the grate before using the ladder to climb down. Silas follows first then
the others.
“Have you been down here before?” Silas asks.
“Yes, I have come here before with Victor, they move so they aren’t discovered. But
yes, I have been here, even lived in these tunnels when I was younger,” I tell him while
navigating through the tunnels. I could feel their shock through the bond and guilt. But
I paid no mind to them, instead looking for the ribbon markers that were set high on
the walls to show the way. This was life for so many it was about time they realised
the hardships their people went through. After about twenty minutes, the tunnels
started widening and opening up and I could see light up ahead. Before hearing a
voice sing out.
“Password or I shoot”
“Aloe vera” I called out hoping they still used the same one.
“Elora?”
“Yep” I called out before recognising the voice.
“Max?” I ask walking forward and stepping into the light. Under the lights, plants grew
even drugs, but that’s not what I was here for.
“Elora, what are you doing bringing them here?” Max says, raising his gun. I grab the
barrel pointing it at the floor. Max used to work for Victor, so I have known him for a
while, but I honestly thought he was dead.

“We need medicine, I have money,” I tell him before the clear film curtain opens up
and a man walks out to see what’s going on, instantly raising his gun.
I put my hands up and Silas growls loudly at the gun being pointed at me. “We mean
no harm, just need herbs,” I tell him. He had dark skin the colour of mocha and green
eyes with a shaved head. He lowers his gun but eyes the dragon kings. I hold my
hand out to Silas.
“Give me the coins” Silas hands them over.
“Her only,” the man says, and all three dragon kings growl. He raises the gun again. It
wouldn’t kill them, but I knew it would hurt and probably get everyone here killed if he
fired it. Realising that himself he lowered it. I stepped forward walking through the
curtain, the entire place looked like a greenhouse inside. Lights ran off a generator
hanging above the pots of plants and the smell of herbs strong enough to drown out
the pungent smells of the tunnel.
“I need medicinal herbs.” The man nods before showing me what he had left.
“All of them, I can get more if needed,” I tell him, showing him the coins, his eyes
going wide. He nods and helps me wrap them in paper. Walking out. I see my
dragons waiting, leaning against the wall except Silas who was glaring as I walked
out.
He tugs me to him as soon as I am in reach. Max and the other man stepped back
with their hands up. Silas growls, before stepping forward.
“I want you to move this above ground, If I have a place set up can you move it above
ground and supply the pharmacies and the people?” he asks. Both men looked
shocked for a second.
“I will be open to being robbed above ground, and this costs money, and I need the
lights to grow. It is too cold” he tells him.

“Power is on and I will cover any costs, just move it above ground and as for security
we can make the place secure”
The man seems to think for a second before nodding.
“I can try. I need to organise people to move it, that takes time.”
“I will send help,” The man nods before holding out his hand. “Deal” Silas grabs his
hand, shaking it before putting his hand on my back and pushing me towards the
way we came. All of them followed me through the maze of tunnels.
“How do you know where you’re going?” Matitus asks.
I point to the bricks, “every intersecting tunnel will have a ribbon showing the way,” I
tell them by showing them at the next one and pointing to the corner above our
heads.
When we find the tunnel we came out of, I climb the ladder. Hopping out, I am
yanked by someone. A menacing growl comes from behind me as I feel an arm rip
me from the drain and toss me. Dragus jumped out and tackled the man, which was
actually a human man. Dragus claws cutting through his neck as he swiped at him. I
stand up before running over trying to stem the man’s bleeding.
“What are you doing?” Dragus yells at me for trying to help the man.
“He would have been trying to rob me not kill me, he is human” I yell but it is too late,
the man gurgling and choking on his own blood before he stops breathing. I shake
my head standing up.
“But he was going to rob you?” Dragus says, and I can feel their eyes on me.
“Yes, because they are forced too, this is what happens when there isn’t enough to
go around. He isn’t the monster here. The vamps are. He would have robbed me;
vamps would have killed me or the lycans would, that break into the city, not the
humans” I tell him and Dragus looks to his mates.
“That’s why everyone goes into lockdown after dark, this man must have been
desperate, believe me no one likes to be out after dark here,” I tell them.
Silas helps me up before we start making our way to Victor’s shop. I knock three
times and he opens the door ushering us in. I hand him the rolled-up paper full of
herbs.
“Yes, I can make a bit with this,” he says, sorting the herbs. “I can have it done by
morning” I nod, and Victor shows us out. The night was extra cold tonight and by the
time we got back to the castle, I was shivering and my hands aching from the cold,
my teeth chattering loudly. The gates open and Matitus tugs me against him lending
me his warmth. I press my hands under his shirt and onto his hot skin.
“Geez your hands are like ice,” he says before grabbing them and blowing on them.
My fingers warm before I rip them away when they become too hot. “Ow”
“Sorry,” he says as Silas opens the front door.
“Come, a shower should warm you up” Silas says, and I follow them before turning to
Matitus.
“Abbie?”
“She is at her house with her mother and daughter” I nod, relief flooding me that she
is ok.
“Lilith” I ask Dragus.
“Marian gave her your room” Dragus answers. Silas had been pretty much silent the
entire trip home and I could tell he was thinking, and I had also found him invading my
thoughts a few times but instead I let him. Walking into the bedroom, I rush to the
bathroom, turning the shower on.
Stripping off, I step under the showers spray. The hot water burning my skin made
me flinch till my skin heated enough for it to stop.
Matitus stepping in with me and Dragus. “Where is Silas?”
“Thinking, he didn’t realise things were so bad out there, none of us did” Dragus
answers guiltily. I say nothing, instead showering quickly before hopping out. When I
walked out Silas was walking in with a tray of soup and bread like we gave the kids. I
get dressed and he hands me a bowl and some bread as I sit at the desk. My belly
rumbling from not eating all day.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 54
  
Elora’s POV
The next morning, I woke early eager to get back to the children in the warehouse,
my back was killing from sleeping on the couch in the room. I refused to sleep in the
bed, just because they helped the kids yesterday didn’t mean I was forgiving of
everything. One thing I was aware of though was that halfway through the night Silas
got up and walked out of the room. The shutting of the bedroom door woke me and
when I got up this morning his scent was only faint, indicating he didn’t come back
once he left. Getting up, the first thing I did was get dressed and race downstairs and
check on Lilith. I couldn’t find her in my old room but found her eating breakfast with
Dragus in the dining room. Silas walked in behind me as I walked over to her. Lilith
eyes Silas warily but didn’t move, she seemed to have become quite comfortable
around Dragus and was smiling when I walked in.

Sitting next to her, I stole a piece of toast off Dragus’s plate making him smirk. “Did
you sleep well?” I asked Lilith and she nodded while eating her pancake before
answering.
“Yes, it is warmer here than out there” I nodded in agreement when Silas walked over,
placing his hands on the back of my chair looking down at me and making me look
up at his closeness.
“I need to speak to you” he whispered below my ear, making me shiver. There was
something about the way he spoke that had worry eating at me. Pushing my chair
out, I got up following him out of the room. Matitus seeing us walk toward the library
followed making me wonder what it was he wanted to speak about.
Matitus sat down on the armchair and I sat at the end of the desk. Silas stood silently
watching me and I could feel anger through the bond that he was trying to mask, if it
weren’t for the bond, I wouldn’t have even been able to read the cold expression on
his face.
“What did you want to speak about?” I ask, my heart skipping a beat when I saw the
corners of his lips tug up, like he was enjoying the fear in me.
Silas stepped closer, making my heart rate spike as he stopped in front of me.
“You’re nervous” he stated as he braced his hands on either side of my waist on the
desk.
“Should I be?” I ask, wondering what he wants.
“Yes, I don’t like liars and you lied to me again” he answers, and I see Matitus out of
the corner of my eye giving me a worried look. I swallow my mouth suddenly feeling
dry. Silas smiled seeing how nervous I had become at his accusation, but it just
made me more curious as to what he was referring to.

Your Body! Night!
“I don’t know what you are talking about” I answer honestly. Silas smiles sadistically,
his face moving closer to mine.
“I will only ask you once and if you lie to me, I won’t be held responsible for what I do
next” he whispers against my lips before biting down on my bottom lip. Silas pushes
my knees apart and moves between my legs trapping me between him and the desk
giving me no opportunity to get out of this situation.
“What are you talking about?” I ask looking toward Matitus who shrugs clearly not
understanding where Silas was going with this either. Silas grips my chin, forcing me
to look back at him.
“I was up all night wondering why Abigail would let her daughter leave without her,
now why would a mother let daughter go unless she was scared of something
happening to her?” Silas said, watching my face carefully. I felt the blood drain right
out of me at his words.
“And I gather by your reaction, you know exactly what I am talking about and why
Abigail would rather take the risk of her daughter escaping the kingdom then remain
within the safety of the borders”
I look away. I knew exactly why Abigail did what she did. I understood her need to
protect her daughter especially from someone like Silas.
“So, my question is Elora. Why would Abigail tell her mother to take her daughter and
run?” I open my mouth to answer when he speaks again. My heart beats erratically in
my chest as his hands go to my thighs gripping them tightly.
“Now Don’t lie to me Elora” he whispers, and I feel my blood run cold.
“What will you do?” I ask worried if I tell him, yet by the look he is giving me, he is
daring me to lie to him because he knows the answer already.
Silas looks to Matitus who was watching intently trying to figure out what Silas knew.
“I want you to go get Abigail’s family and bring them here, '' he tells Matitus.
“Silas what is this about?” Matitus asks standing up. Silas looks at me and smiles his
sharp teeth gleaming in the light.
“Why would I want Claire, Elora?” he asks, his grip on my thighs tightening making me
whimper.
“Elora?” Matitus asks looking at me worriedly.
I shake my head when Silas growls before gripping my chin tightly between his
fingers. I feel tears brim in my eyes.
“She is just a child,” I tell him.
“Answer him?” Silas growls and goosebumps rise all over my body and a tear slips
down my cheek.
“She is the oracle” I whisper and Matitus gasps, Silas however smiles sadistically
before kissing my lips and I pull away. Silas steps away, turning to Matitus.
“Bring her to the castle” he tells Matitus but Matitus steps back shaking his head. I
grip Silas’s arm and he looks back at me.
“You shouldn’t have lied to me, you knew all along what she was, what Abigail was,
and you still chose to lie to me”
“She is a child Silas” I snapped at him.

“I am well aware of that” he growls.
“I want Abigail’s daughter here; you have an hour, or I kill her mother, understand?” he
says.
“You’re a monster,” I tell him getting off the desk. Silas grips my arm tightly tugging me
to him.
“You knew that already so don’t act surprised, Elora”
I went to walk out when Silas pointed to the armchair.
“Sit, I don’t need you warning Abigail” he says, and I do as I am told.
“Abigail’s here?” Silas nods, not adding anything. Matitus still hadn’t moved, and I
could feel his hesitation through the bond. I pleaded with my eyes for him not to do
what Silas asked but the next words that left Silas’s lips, I knew he would do anything
Silas asked.
“Don’t make me tell you again Matitus or would you like me to show Elora what I did
to you, last time you lied to me” Matitus fear filled eyes dart to mine before he turns
on his heel and walks out. Making wonder what Matitus lied to him about and what
Silas did to instil the amount terror I could see in his eyes.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 55
  
Elora’s POV
Silas and I waited in silence, he didn’t utter a word, yet I could feel him watching me.
Dragus obviously realising something was up when I never returned walked in,
stopping and leaning on the doorframe.
“Why are you holding her here?” he asked Silas. Silas looked up at him, his eyes
scanning over Dragus. “You know why?” he simply says. So Dragus knew and never
warned me.
“Come Elora,” Dragus said, making Silas growl and stand up. Dragus ignored him,
holding out his hand. I looked at Silas, but he didn’t say anything when I stood and
walked over to him, grabbing his hand. Silas was angry about me keeping it from him,
yet I could feel something else, uncertainty.
“Bring her back when Matitus returns” Silas said, running a hand through his hair.
Dragus nodded to him, pulling me from the room.
Dragus took me to the dining room and Abigail was sitting there with Lilith completely
unaware of what Silas had planned. She looked up and smiled at me as I walked in
and I went to go to her when Dragus pulled me against him.
“Have some faith in Silas, he may be a monster but that’s because you refuse to see
him as anything else” Dragus whispered. Looking at him Dragus gripped my hand
tightly refusing to let me go to Abigail. Abigail was going to be angry if I didn't warn her
as it is. I didn’t have to wait long, after about twenty minutes I heard the phone ring. I
looked over toward the door when Marian walked in holding it with a worried look on
her face.
“Abigail, it is your mother,” she says her hands trembling and I know what is about to
happen. Hopping up, I get ready for Abigail’s wrath. Abigail answers the call and I
watch as all the blood drains from her face, the phone dropping from her hand before
she spins around and glares at Dragus and I.
“Where is my daughter?” she spits at him. Dragus holds up his hand telling her to
wait.
“Silas has been scouring that library all night and there is no other way to break the
curse, Abigail,” Dragus says, and Abigail takes off running toward the library and I
chase after her.
“Abbie wait,” I called out to her, knowing if she ticks off Silas, she will feel his wrath.
Abigail runs to the front door before stopping and stepping back as she turns to face
the library. Matitus walks toward her and Dragus never said anything to me about
Matitus returning. Abigail shoves past him into the room and I run toward her, freezing
next to her as I walk into the Library.
Claire looked up when we entered, she was sitting on the floor with Silas in front of
the fireplace. Silas had my grandmothers’ book in his lap. Abigail’s voice stuttered as
she called for Claire.
“Claire, come here.” Claire looks up unaware of what is going on. Claire goes to get
up off the floor when Silas grabs her tiny hand and I see Abigail take a step forward,
her hands glowing green.
“Sit Claire” Silas says to her but there was no anger in voice, he spoke softly looking
up at her. Claire smiled before flopping back down on the rug.
Moving into the room, I step next to Silas, Abigail following me. Lilith walks in and see
Claire waving to her. Silas looks up when Claire waves back to her.
“Claire, go play with Lilith so I can speak to your mother” Claire nods before hopping
up off the floor and running towards Lilith and they both run off and I notice Dragus
follow after them to keep an eye on them.
“How dare you take my daughter” Abigail spits, her anger making her hands glow
brighter.
“I mean your daughter no harm, Abigail. I am just pissed off you both lied to me” Silas
said standing before leaning against his desk. He had my grandmother’s book in his
hand scrolling through the pages not even fazed by Abigail’s magic. He flicks to a
page before turning the book around holding it toward us. I step forward taking it from
him. Abigail looks down at the page, worry crossing her features before she turns her
glare back to Silas. He folds his arms across his chest. Waiting for us to say
something.
“I will not sacrifice my daughter for a curse” Abigail says, her hands glowing brighter.
“Read it again” Silas says, and she looks at the page and so do I. Silas steps forward
stopping in front of us pointing to the page.
“It says you need the blood sacrifice of the Oracle. I won’t let you kill my daughter,
Silas.”
Silas shakes his head before taking the book from my hands and closing it.
“Says we need the blood sacrifice of the Oracle or a magical sacrifice, it never says I
need to kill your daughter, just that I need her blood and only your daughter and Elora
need to read the incantation to break the curse.” Abigail thinks over his words before
grabbing the book from him and flicking through the pages to the page he was on.
“Says you need a powerful magical sacrifice or the blood of the Oracle as well as the
blood of the sun and moon, to right the wrongs of the past and restore the balance to
where it once was. Are you sure this is for the curse on the Dragons?” Abigail says
looking up at Silas.
Silas nods. “Yes, before the Oracle died, she said. To break the curse, we had to find
the Fae’s book of spells that was with one of the royal families along with the chosen
one, the fae with magic,” he says pointing to me. Abigail nods her head.
“Well for starters we need a full moon and exactly where are you going to get the
blood of the moon and sun”
“Taylor, and a human” Abigail nods in understanding from my knowledge humans
were supposed to represent the sun because they had an impending life force,
whereas creature of the moon like vampire and werewolves were cursed by the
moon, making them strongest during the full moon but weaker during the day to
create a balance between and give the humans a fighting chance. Every creature has
a weakness. Vampires were weakened by the sun. Werewolves by wolfsbane.
Humans by their mortality. fae were weakened because we weren’t granted
immortality, fae had magic which gave us a form of immortality as long as we weren’t
injured, we could technically live forever as long as no harm came to us. Dragons
though, I was unsure what they were weakened by.
“The next full moon is in three days time; we will break the curse and you will allow
your daughter to help”
“And if I say no?” Abigail asks.
“I will do it anyway, best to keep your family alive Abigail, I have waited a hundred
years to break this curse, a hundred years for her. I won’t let anyone stand in my way
of breaking it, no matter what you mean to my mate,” he says looking over at me.
“As for you two,” he says, looking between both Abigail and I.
“You will not lie to me again,” Abigail nods and Silas looks at me, but I turn my face
away. I hear Silas growl before I hear him speak. “Abigail you’re free to go, you may
take your daughter home and return in three days” Abigail nods and runs from the
room to collect her daughter leaving me with an angry Silas.
“You think I am that cruel to kill a child?” Silas says, stepping toward me. I turn to look
at him and he steps forward making me step back.

“It wouldn’t be the first time you have killed children Silas, those girls you had
slaughtered were still children in my eyes”
“I promised I would not kill Abigail and her family. Have I done that?” I say nothing.
“Have I done that”
“No, not yet,” I tell him. Silas nods before dipping his face in my neck inhaling my
scent.
“After everything you have done I am supposed to trust you blindly now?” I ask and
he pulls his face from my neck before gripping my face with both his hands.
“Yes because I am your mate, I won’t lose you again. If anything, trust that,” he says
before storming off leaving me with Matitus still standing near the bookshelf watching
me. I let out a breath.
“Come Elora.”
“No, I need to check on the children at the warehouse,” I tell him about to walk off
when he grabs my arm.
“Silas already did that while you were sleeping, he has made arrangements with
people in the city and hired people to watch them. He also saw your friend Victor and
retrieved the medicine for them. He is trying to change for you maybe give him a
chance Elora”
“Give him a chance? He has had every chance to make things right Matitus.”
“Yes, and every time you have been fighting against him every step of the way. He is
doing all this for you, why can’t you see that?”
“Because forgiveness is earned and even if I did forgive, I will never forget what he
has done. Not only to me but every goddamn person in this city Matitus. He wants
my forgiveness he better well fucking earn it”
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 56
  
Elora’s Pov
The day passed by quickly and it was good actually having things to do other than
remain in the castle under lock and key. Silas and Matitus allowed me to go help with
the children in the afternoon, although they refused to just let me be on my own,
instead following me everywhere I went.
Silas also refused to allow me my own room again even though there were plenty of
spare rooms throughout the castle. After dinner and a shower, I lay on the floor in
front of the fireplace with a book in hand, yet I couldn’t concentrate on the words.
Instead, I found myself pondering what that human girl had said a couple days before
about humans believing I was to kill the dragon kings and save them.
“What are you thinking about?” Asked Silas leaning over the side of the bed looking
down at me. I had intentionally kept my walls up not wanting them to invade my
thoughts, yet I kept feeling them probing trying to get in my head. Giving up I knew I
wasn’t going to get any sleep without asking.
“Something one of the children said to me the other day,” I tell him.
“And what is that?” Silas asks.
“Did you know humans have stories and legends of their own about the fae with
magic, about me?” Silas seemed deep in thought for a second.
“I was aware but what did they say?”
“That the chosen one would rid the world of the Dragon kings,” I tell him. He growls
softly and I see Matitus sit up behind him.
“That’s what you have been thinking about? Do I need to sleep with a towel wrapped
around my neck to stop you from cutting it in my sleep?” Matitus asks raising an
eyebrow at me.
“No, of course not,” I tell him, appalled at him even thinking I would actually try to kill
someone.
“Then why are you thinking about it?” Silas asks.
“Everything has balance right, a loophole to take down the other species” Silas turns
to me looking over at me curiously, wondering where I was going with this. I felt
Matitus looking at me too.

“Human mortality, vampires, the sunlight, werewolves, wolfsbane and fae were only
given one life force meaning we could die the same way as a human. So, it evened
the playing field but what is your weakness, we know witches it is their magic, use
too much it will kill them but what about dragons” I asked confused, trying to figure
out how exactly they were going to restore the balance.
Everything was meant to have a weakness, yet I had never heard of the dragons
having one, either it means they kept it secret, or they were the superior species.
Silas chuckles at my question and I can’t believe I never asked before.
“What’s so funny?” I ask. Silas doesn’t answer but I am surprised when Dragus does.
“Dragons can only procreate with their mates, their fated mates” he answers so, that’s
why they were a dying species, mates were hard to come by, but yet I didn’t really
see that as a weakness.
“But how do you kill a dragon?” I ask knowing they were immortal but surely there had
to be away, otherwise the entire place would be run solely by dragons. Silas growls
and Dragus answers again when Silas doesn’t.
“You have to kill their mate”
“But that makes no sense, Blaire died. Silas killed her yet you are all still alive”
“Yes, because we never marked her, she rejected us and didn’t bare our marks”
But that left another question, the girl from the warehouse. Her words about the
chosen fae killing the dragon kings. Did the humans really believe I would kill myself to
save them?
“So, we break this curse, and the treaty is restored and the curse on the dragons is
lifted?” Silas nods,
“That’s how it's supposed to work. The treaty was broken when Blaire rejected us.
Part of the treaty was that no person can be denied their true mate so when Blaire
rejected us, she broke the treaty. Which was able to start the war. I never would have
been able to kill her unless she broke the treaty. The treaty was bound by blood
making it impossible for us to kill each other. When she broke the treaty, I killed her
husband as punishment for breaking our bond. Then Blaire cursed us, and I lost
control and killed her which started the war between the Dragons and the fae
because Blaire was next to rule” Silas said
“Then how do we break the curse on the Fae?” I ask wondering how any of this
restores the balance because how can the balance be restored if the fae have no
magic?
“We don't,” Silas says.
“That doesn’t make sense, you said to break the curse on the fae I had to break the
curse on the dragons”
“You and Marian are all that is left, no other fae exist Elora”
I had a feeling he was wrong, surely two people can’t be the only fae left in existence
otherwise what would be the point of trying to break the curse.
“What about Dragon’s then, how many are left?” I ask curious to know exactly how
close to extinction they were.

“You’re looking at them,” Silas growls.
“So, you guys are all that’s left?” he nods, looking down sadly.
“How is that possible?”
“Because when Blaire cursed us a lot of the female dragons who found their mates
killed themselves. Didn’t see any reason to live on without being able to carry their
children. Effectively killing off their mates” Matitus growled, and I could feel his anger
like the female dragons betrayed them.
“What about the male dragon that didn’t have mates?”
“They took anyone they could and marked them and killed them to end their lives”
“So why didn’t you do that?” I ask wondering why they saw any point in existence if
they shared the same beliefs.
“Because I trusted the Oracle.”
“Is that why you three took Male mates?”
“No, we are true mates just like you are ours,” Silas answers. I nod thinking it was
strange maybe the fates tied them together to stop the eradication of their kind like
our ancestors did to the fae, removing our magic so we blended in and remained
hidden, but that left more questions because did that mean the Fates knew all along
the treaty was going to be broken? That a war would start? I suppose we will never
know those answers and just have to trust blindly that there is a bigger picture, just
like humans believe blindly of their own gods. Hope, that one word so many people
cling to, what a dangerous thing to have it either destroys us or makes us.
“What are you thinking about now?”
“You said earlier that Matitus lied, and you had to punish him, what did he lie about?”
Silas looked at Matitus, yet I could feel he forgave him for whatever he did already
and Matitus forgave Silas for what he forced him to endure.
“When I met Blaire, I thought it was the first time any of us had met her. I was wrong?
Matitus met her first, he knew of Blaire’s existence and kept it from me to protect her.
He knew she was married and didn’t want to disturb her peace; he knew I wouldn’t
care that she was married, and he was worried I would hurt her '' Silas says, laying
back down and looking at the ceiling.
“Well turns out he was right I ended up killing her, but it pissed me off when I found
out. I felt betrayed by him so he was punished, I wish I could take back what I did but
I can’t”
“And I have forgiven him so just leave it at that” Matitus answers effectively dropping
the subject.
“We should get some sleep; we have to be up early,” Dragus says.
“Will you please sleep in the bed?” Matitus asks and I shake my head, I didn’t even
want to be in the room so they will have to settle for me sleeping on the rug or the
lounge, though the rug was more comfortable. Matitus sighs before hopping up and
grabbing a duvet and pillow and tossing it to me. He then chucks another log on the
fire before climbing back in bed.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 57
  
Elora’s POV
Sleep came easy, I still hadn’t forgiven Silas for what he did and eventually through
the night I got off the floor and slept on the couch refusing to get into the bed with
them. Halfway through the night though, I woke to my temperature rising, my skin
burning and my clothes feeling like they were suffocating me. Rolling on my back, I
tug my shirt off before stripping my shorts off leaving me only in my underwear.
Tossing and turning, even the couch was irritating my skin, every nerve ending felt like
it had been set alight, my entire body itching before I felt it. Heat washing over me,
making my toes curl and I tried to hold my breath so I wouldn’t wake them. My entire
being calling out to them, needing them. Rolling off the couch and landing on my
hands and knees. I tried to stop from moaning as burning sparks rushed over me
again.
Hearing Matitus groaning made me look up, his arousal hitting me through the bond
as he rolled and so did Dragus, reacting to me. I watch enthralled by the sight of
them searching for each other even while asleep. Silas sits up rubbing his eyes
before flicking on the lamp. He sniffs the air before looking at Dragus and Matitus
becoming tangled in the blanket, his eyes snapping to me where I was frozen on the
ground, trying to fight the urge to go to them, my entire body craving them. Craving
their touch.
“Elora what do you want me to do?” he asks, and I look up at him, panting. I didn’t
care what he did, I just needed them, wanted them near. Silas eyes flicker, reflecting
back at me. This was stronger than the last mating heat, more intense and I know if I
move even an inch, I will attack them.
The next wave washing over me, makes me shiver as tingles rush over my skin and
my walls clench spilling my juices onto my thighs, my core pulsating, needing release.
Silas gets up walking over to me and I could tell he was really struggling this time.
Dragus sits upright, a growl escaping his lips when his eyes fall on me, waking
Matitus. Matitus sits up and Silas spins around watching them. They truly looked like
predators at this moment, making my heat even worse as I felt their intense gaze on
me. Watching every move I make. My nails digging into the rug as the next wave
washes over me.
” I can’t,” I tell Silas through gritted teeth as I fight the urge to go to them. The feelings
through the bond only intensify my own and I break, giving into the urges consuming
me.
Silas grips me around the waist tugging me against him as I get up and lunge at
them, his entire body trembling while he fights with himself and me.
“Elora, they could hurt you” he growls, and I melt against him. Grabbing his hand and
forcing it between my legs before throwing my head back as his warm fingers move
against my slit making me moan.
“I don’t care” I whisper between panting, as long as they are touching me, I don’t care
what they do, all I know is I wanted them.
Dragus turns his head to the side watching as Silas fingers move inside my panties
between my lips before he shoves a finger inside me, making me moan and move
my hips against him. Matitus sits up and a look of pure desire rolls over him before I
hear Silas snap at him when he tries to reach for me.
“Matitus wait,” he says and Matitus shivers at the command behind his voice.
“You sure Lora?” Silas asks, his voice sending thrills through me.
“Yes” I breathe moaning as he slides another finger into me. Dragus climbs off the
bed quickly rushing to me and Silas places his hand on his shoulder holding him
back.
“Gentle Dragus,” he says as Dragus palms my breast and I watch his eyes flicker as
Dragus tries holding himself back. I rip him towards me, my lips smashing into his and
Silas pulls his fingers from me and I shove Dragus, and he falls on top of Matitus, who
quickly moves as I crawl on top of Dragus sucking and nipping at his skin hungrily. I
felt possessed as I clawed at his pants. Dragus groaned when I bit his bottom lip,
and I could feel his erection pressing against my panties which were soaked from
Silas playing with me. I feel warm hands move to my panties before I feel them being
torn off me.
The burning from the fabric tearing only makes me moan before I feel the bed dip
behind me and Silas kneels on the bed behind me, he shoves his fingers in me and I
push back against them moaning louder. Dragus devouring my skin while Matitus
moves and I could feel he was uncomfortable, he wanted to touch me but was too
scared to. I grip his arm pulling him towards me and smashing my lips against his,
moaning into his mouth when Silas moves his fingers inside me. Dragus bites down
on my breast making me moan before I hear him growl when he draws blood. His
tongue running over it and I feel his cock twitch underneath me. Matitus moving
closer bites into my neck and I move crawling on top of him, his teeth embedded in
my neck making me moan as I straddle him, his tongue lapping at my skin and he
groans.
I feel Dragus move behind me and I feel Silas’s worry hit me. Reaching between
Matitus and myself I grab his hard length, running my hand along his shaft before
positioning him at my entrance and sinking down on him. Feeling my walls stretching
around him making me moan loudly at the full feeling. Matitus grips my hips tightly
and groans, his teeth leaving my neck as his head goes back.
“Easy Elora '' Silas says, making my eyes snap open to a demonic look on Matitus’s
face. He growls low and deep before kissing me. His hand gripping my breast so
hard his claws were digging in, but it didn’t hurt only aroused me more as I rolled my
hips against him, my head rolling back against Dragus who I forgot was behind me.
His hand goes to my throat as he pulls my head back, kissing me roughly, bruising
my lips. Matitus thrusts into me hard, making me gasp while Dragus' hand around my
throat gets tighter, cutting off my air. Silas moves beside Matitus before reaching
forward his hand grips Dragus' wrist forcing him to let go of my throat.
Dragus growls before Silas pulls Dragus toward him, kissing him roughly. Arousal
flooding me when I see Silas grip his cock, stroking him. Dragus groans before
thrusting into Silas hand.
“Patience Dragus, you don’t want to hurt her '' Silas growls against his lips. Matitus
grips my hips tighter moving them to his own rhythm, his cock sliding in and out of
me making me cry out, but it wasn’t enough. Wave after wave just building, only to
die down at the last second. Matitus speeds up his movements and I ride him,
meeting his thrusts becoming frustrated that I can’t get release when I feel Silas shift
on the bed, grabbing something from the bedside drawer and handing it to Dragus.
Dragus grips my chin, kissing me as Silas swaps places with Dragus his legs
straddling Dragus to hold him down. Matitus is pounding into me, roughly licking and
sucking my breasts.
Leaning down and over Dragus I Reach down and grab his cock, Dragus moves,
gripping the back of my head and bringing his lips to mine, he bites down on my lip
roughly making it bleed. Silas moves behind me and I feel his hand move over my
skin before feeling something cold and wet move between my cheeks, his fingers
pressing against the tight muscles of my ass.
Matitus grips my hips slamming me down on his cock, just as I feel Silas slip his
finger in my ass making me tense and my hand squeezes Dragus hard length making
him groan, his tongue slipping into my mouth before I feel Silas other hand move
between my legs rubbing my clit, making me relax as he slides his finger out before
adding another. I move my hips against his fingers circling my clit.
“That’s it, focus on my fingers,” he whispers against my shoulder, before rolling my clit
between fingers making me gasp. My juices coating Matitus length as my walls
clench around him.
Silas slides his fingers in and out just as another wave of heat rolls over me making
me pant and my toes curl.
“What do you need, Elora” Silas asks, seeing my frustration.
“All of you” I breathe and Silas chuckles before grabbing Dragus and kissing him
forcing him to kneel next to me. Silas fingers sliding from me and I instantly miss the
contact. Silas moves up the bed before Dragus moves behind me, he kisses my
shoulder, his teeth grazing my skin making me shiver. Silas grips my chin forcing his
tongue between my lips tasting every inch of my mouth when I feel Dragus position
himself behind me and my nails dig into Matitus as I tense. Silas hand moving
between my legs as he rubs my clit making me moan.
I feel Dragus hands pull my hips toward him before feeling him push inside me, it
burned and I tensed before Silas kisses me forcefully distracting me, his fingers
rubbing my sensitive bundle of nerves making me grind my hips against them.
Matitus I noticed stopped moving, though his grip on my hips tightened when I felt
Dragus push all the way in, making me try to jerk away from him but he holds me in
place.
“Breathe Elora, the pain will stop” Silas whispers against my lips just as I feel heat roll
over me making me grind my hips against Matitus. I moan loudly, moving my hips
against them and I can feel them both sliding in and out of me. My orgasm builds up
when I feel them both thrust into me. The feeling of both of them inside me was
foreign and I felt over full, yet oddly aroused as I felt them both sliding in and out of
me making me moan as I feel my orgasm build, my stomach tightening and my walls
clenching around Matitus and I get the same urge I did with Silas, my nails digging
into his shoulders and Matitus pulls my face to his, his lips crashing into mine and I
moan into his mouth as they both pound into me. I feel Dragus movement has
become erratic.
My orgasm building when Matitus scent hits me and a primal urge takes over as I rip
his head to the side sinking my teeth into his neck where his mark is, his emotions
flooding into me and I finally climax, wave after wave rolls over me and I feel Dragus
still inside me and Matitus as I roll my hips against him riding out my orgasm, my
entire body pulsating. Pulling my teeth from his neck, Matitus kisses me, his blood
staining my lips. Dragus flops on the bed next to me and I feel the heat die down
making me slump against Matitus.
Silas pulls me onto his chest, his fingers running up and down my spine as I give into
exhaustion.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 58
  
Elora’s POV
The next morning, I wake in their bed. Matitus tugging me closer in his sleep as I
stretch. Silas rolls over facing me, his hand going to my hip before moving to cup my
breast.
“How do you feel?” he whispers before leaning over me and kissing my lips, his
fingertips circling around my areola making my nipple harden under his touch.
“Good,” I tell him, and his lips come crashing down on my own. I kiss him back, his
hand palming my breast as his kisses become more urgent. He pulls me toward him,
forcing Matitus to let go before climbing between my legs, his lips going to my neck
as he nips and sucks on my skin. His teeth grazed my skin which was actually
burning making me flinch.
“Sorry, Matitus fed on you,” he said, running his tongue over it and it stopped aching.
I move my hips under him before wrapping my legs around his waist. Tugging him
closer and feeling Silas position himself before sinking into me. He groans before
stilling and I wiggle my hips and grip his arm next to my face wanting him to move.
Silas chuckles, kissing my lips but still not moving. “So eager now” he whispers
against my lips and I move my hips making him groan before he pulls out and thrusts
back into me. His hands gripping mine as he forces them above my head holding
them in one his while his other hand hangs onto the headboard. Silas thrusts into me
harder and faster and I try to move my hips meeting his thrusts as he pounds into me
making me a moaning mess underneath him. Matitus rolls over and grabs my face,
kissing me before hopping off the bed and walking into the bathroom.
Dragus I notice is already out of bed and god knows where. Silas leans down kissing
my chin and nipping at my neck before pulling out of me, making me frown. He
chuckles before moving back.
“Roll onto your belly”
“What?” I ask, he doesn’t answer, just uses his arm to flip me over before pulling my
hips towards him leaving my ass in the air. He puts his hand on the centre of back
pushing me down before I feel him position himself and he slams into me making me
cry out. This position felt different; he was so much deeper, and I felt my walls
instantly grip him. Silas hands go to my hips and he pounds into me making the
headboard hit against the wall.
My stomach was tightening at the full feeling and his hard length hitting my cervix. I
feel my skin heat as he speeds up his movements and I feel my toes curl, my orgasm
building fast before he shoves me over the edge. I moan loudly, my juices spilling
onto my thighs and I feel his grip tighten and his movements become erratic as he
slams into me one last time before stilling and I feel his cock twitch inside me as his
seed spills into me.
Silas stills his hands rubbing my ass and thighs before he pulls out of me and I slump
on the bed panting. Silas kisses my shoulder before tugging on my hand when he
steps off the bed.
“Come on we need to shower and go find a place to put those kids permanently” he
says, and I groan not wanting to get up but knowing I have to. Standing up, I follow
him into the bathroom where Matitus is having a shower. I Stepin behind him and turn
the other shower head on.
Matitus kisses me before stepping back under his shower head as Silas steps in.
“Where did Dragus go?” I ask.
“To help Marian take food over for the kids in the fabric warehouse” Mastitis answers.
I nod before grabbing the shampoo and washing my hair.
“We also need to prepare for the full moon tomorrow night and double check what is
needed to break the curse” Silas says watching my reaction to his words.
“You won’t hurt Claire?” I ask, concerned. Silas shakes his head.
“No Elora, I won’t hurt her we just need a little bit of her blood”
“You promise?” I ask and Silas steps forward caging me between his arms and
pressing me against the shower wall.
His eyes held mine. “I promise,” he whispers.
“What if it doesn’t break the curse?” Silas looks at the tiles above my head before
looking down at me.

“What do you want me to do?” he asks, and I could feel uncertainty hit me through
the bond from him.
“I want you to stop. I don’t want to continue to chase something that is out of reach”
Silas seems to think for a second before he presses his forehead against mine. I can
feel Matitus watching us curiously.
“On one condition” Silas says, pulling away and gripping my chin with his fingers, his
eyes searching my face.
“What’s the condition?” I ask.
“You forgive me, and you never leave us,” he whispers, his intense gaze watching my
reaction. Could I forgive him, was that even a rational thing to do?
“I’m not asking you to forget, just forgive and start over Elora”
“And what if you break your word? I am not going to spend my life trying to break a
curse that can’t be broken Silas” I ask, knowing Silas doesn’t like being given
conditions that aren’t his own.
“I won’t as long you promise to be ours, promise to be mine.”
I go to answer when Matitus slides over next to us leaning against the wall.
“I would have just settled for her sleeping in the bed again, but this implies she will
have to,” Matitus says a cheeky grin on his face making me shake my head and
chuckle.
“Fine, I will forgive you, but I want this sealed,” I tell him, holding out my hand. One
thing I did know was that Dragons can’t go back on a blood promise.
Silas stares at my hand for a second and I almost thought he was going to say no
when he turned his hand over showing me his palm. I place my hand in his. Silas
runs his nail across my palm, slicing the inside of my palm. “You promise to forgive
and remain by our sides and be ours”
“Yes”
Matitus grabs Silas palm, slicing his nail across it, his palm pooling with blood.
“And you promise to stop trying to break the curse if we can’t break it on the full
moon tomorrow night” I ask.
“Yes” he says, and I could feel through the bond he never wanted to stop looking but
would for me. Silas grips my hand and I feel a cold rush move up my arm binding our
word before my hand starts tingling as our blood mingles sealing the promise. Silas
smashes his lips against my own, kissing me before pulling back. Matitus grips the
back of his neck kissing him, I watch as his tongue runs across Silas’s bottom lip,
arousal flooding me. Matitus pulls back his thumb rubbing over the side of his neck.
“Thank you” Matitus whispers and I could tell he honestly thought Silas would never
give up on the curse. Matitus turns looking at me before kissing me softly before
pulling both of us against him. I wrap my arms around him and realise Dragus was
sitting on the sink basin.
“When did you come back?” I questioned. Dragus smiles before grabbing a towel
and I step out letting him wrap the towel around me before standing between his
legs.
“Matitus mind linked telling me you two were making a blood promise, I came to see if
Silas would actually go through with it”
“He did,” I tell him, holding up my hand which still had a cut across it. Dragus grabs
my hand before running his tongue across my palm. His eyes darkened slightly
before he bites into the side of his hand offering it to me. I press my lips against it
letting his blood fill my mouth, watching as my hand closes before pulling away.
Dragus pulls me against him, wrapping his arms around me, his face going to my
neck as he bites into my skin making me flinch slightly. I feel his tongue lapping at my
neck before he pulls away, his lips stained with my blood as he licks his lips.
I raise an eyebrow at him, “What I don’t taste as good as I smell?” I ask.
“No, you taste better, your blood doesn’t affect us a bad since Silas marked you.
Your blood usually only affects us if we are thrown off guard, like with Matitus” he
answers, and I nod. Which made sense because my blood has been spilt so many
times and I had wondered how sometimes they didn’t seem affected and other times
they did.
“Come we need to get dressed, I want to show you something” Silas says stepping
out of the shower and we all follow him into the bedroom.
“How were the kids this morning?” I ask Dragus.
“They’re okay, some refused to go to the safe house, some have remained, but we
need to find something more permanent. Maybe you can convince the ones that
won’t leave to join the others” Dragus comments. I could only try.
Slipping on a pair of jeans and a long sleeve shirt and jacket, I turned to Silas
wondering what he wanted to show me.
“So, what do you want to show me?”
“Remember that man from the tunnels?” he asks, and I nod.
“Well last night we got people to help him move to the old green houses on the
border of the forest. Today we are going to rejuvenate the soil to create more grow
houses, Abigail is going to meet us there”
“How though? The ground is frozen and covered in snow?”

“You’ll see, we have builders ready on site. Everything is ready to go, we just need to
build a few more green houses and fix the ones that remain” he says. The task
sounded impossible even if it weren’t too cold and the ground frozen, we had no way
of digging through the frozen ground to put posts in to build more greenhouse and I
don’t remembering seeing any machinery around, but I also knew the city needed this
and if Silas said they could do it, I wasn’t going to doubt them, they clearly had some
plan and for once things were looking up. The Dragon kings seemed to be trying and
right now that’s all I could ask for and expect.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Fifty Nine

Fifty Nine
  
Elora’s POV
Silas lead us to the border edge, it wasn’t to far from the castle, I thought for sure we
would be trekking to the other side of the city, so I was a little shocked to find it was
on the other side of the castle, on castle grounds. So, did that mean he was allowing
entry through the gates to the general public now, because the only way to this side
of the border was to go through the front gates.
Stopping at another gate Silas pushes it open before we walk through the trees
following at track that had recently been put in. Stopping at the end, I see open fields.
Also, two run down green houses and an open paddock that was covered in snow.
The ground frozen solid. I noticed about twenty workers fixing to restore the roof on
one of the green houses.

Abbie comes racing over as soon as she spots me. “Isn’t this great, they are building
more green houses to hold fresh fruit and veg and that one there will be for medicinal
herbs” She said pointing out the one people were currently working on. I noticed they
kept sending nervous glances toward the three dragon kings, picking up their pace to
show they weren’t slacking, not that the dragon kings gave them much of a glance
instead their eyes were focused on the empty paddock.
Silas began stripping off his clothes and so did Matitus making me look at them.
Abigail’s eyes darting to the ground and a blush creeping up onto her face, but they
didn’t seem to notice. They were completely comfortable in the nude although,
looking at them standing in the snow naked was making me cold.
“Ah why are you getting naked?” I ask them my eyes trailing down their sculptured
bodies.
“Like what you see little one?” Matitus says a smirk on his face. Poor Abigail didn’t
know where to look as they casually walked into the paddock.
“What are they doing?” I ask Dragus.
“Shifting” He says making my eyes snap back to them. Just the sight of them walking
away was enough to make my panties wet. Dragus raising an eyebrow at my
blushing face, I know he can feel my arousal through the bond.
“Elora stop it, or I will take you in this field in front of everyone” He growls below my
ear before wrapping his arms around my waist and tugging me back against his
chest.
“Argh you smell so good” He groans, his tongue licking below my ear making me
shiver. Silas and Matitus shift, and it was the first time I had saw Matitus in dragon
form. They were both gigantic majestic looking creatures. Silas’s scales gold while
Matitus’s were black as onyx. Abigail gasped and I noticed the entire place went eerily
silent. Looking toward the greenhouses everyone was frozen watching them. Fear
evident on their faces, they looked like they wanted to run but were paralysed on the
spot.
I watched Matitus slowly turn around, his tail moving across the snow acting like a
bulldozer as he stalked towards me.
“Nope I am done, you’re on your own Elora” Abigail said before running toward the
greenhouse.
“Chicken” I screamed at her retreating form as she hastily walked off toward the
greenhouses. Dragus and I still standing in the same spot. I didn’t want to move in
case Matitus stepped on me. Matitus stops in front of me, dropping his big scaled
and nudging me with his nose. I lift my hand, running it up the scales between his
eyes, he makes a purring noise and I chuckle at his reaction.
Silas walks over behind him, he was a lot bigger then Matitus, he snaps his teeth at
Matitus who growls at him playfully.
The ground shaking under their huge, clawed feet with their movement, claws digging
into the earth effortlessly and I see the snow melting underneath them from there
body heat. Matitus nudges me before his voice echoes in my head.
“Hop on” He says but I shake my head, he nudges me with his nose and Silas cocks
his head to the side growling softly at me when Matitus suddenly licks straight up the
front of me, his tongue felt like a cats tongue prickly and oh so gross leaving drool all
over me.
“Get on or I will do it again” His voice echoes and he growls which more sounded like
he was laughing at my grossed-out expression. Silas shoves forward knocking

Matitus to the side with his big body. Silas grabs my side with his huge teeth but not
hard enough to hurt me, but they were sharp enough to slice through my clothes as
he uses them like a net leaving me dangling from his mouth. I squeal when he grabs
me before throwing me on top of Matitus. Dragus laughing and I see one of the
maids who was watching, faint. She must have thought he was going to eat me.
Abigail staring wide eyed from where she stood as I draped my legs over either side
of his huge neck. He suddenly stands completely upright making me look down. My
stomach turning when I see how high up I am. Dragus walks over to Silas and climbs
up his tail effortlessly before standing on his back.
Matitus takes off running across the paddock and I nearly fall backward before
squeezing my legs tight my heels digging into his scales. They were sharp but it was
kind of like sitting on an oversized snake he felt smooth, but I knew those scales
could slice through paper they were that sharp. His wings spreading out before he
takes off soaring through the air high above the trees.
I shiver from the wind before I see him do a circle of the paddock. Silas following
behind before Matitus dives fast heading toward the ground at an alarming speed
before pulling up slightly. I hear him growl and his chest vibrates before he roars,
flames erupting from his mouth, burning the ground. Everyone below starts running
away screaming before stopping when they realise, they weren’t about to burn them
alive and they watched amazed, the snow melting. Silas does the same behind us
and after a few more circles the snow was completely melted and the earth charred
from the flames.
Silas fly’s over falling in line with us. Dragus was still standing on his back. “How can
you stand?” I scream to him over the wind. Dragus laughs. “I’m used to it and
besides, I have excellent balance” I roll my eyes at him. Matitus throws his head
toward Silas snapping his teeth and Silas does the same making Matitus veer off
slightly. Suddenly Dragus drops and sits down.

“What?” I scream to him and he shakes head. Before Matitus and Silas suddenly
shoot off, climbing higher and higher smashing through the clouds. My skin being
coated in mist and the temperature dropping. They were racing each other, and I
clenched my eyes shut before suddenly Matitus spun in a circle. A scream leaving
my lips as I fell, falling toward the earth. Silas roars loudly and Matitus dives. I clench
my eyes shut before I feel claws wrap around my body and I gasp. Matitus tosses me
in the air making me scream before I land on his back. I hit him and I feel his chest
vibrate. He was laughing at me, the idiot did it deliberately.
They head back to the ground and I see a couple of vampires running onto the now
snow free paddock with huge baskets.
Matitus stops his feet landing on the scorched earth next to one of the baskets and
the vampire man chucks me up a rope. I grab it before it slides back down wondering
what I am meant to do with it. Matitus starts flapping his wings before gripping the
basket with his claws lifting it off the ground.
“What’s with the rope?” I ask Dragus who was perched on top of Silas holding one
too. They are going to fly over different sections of the paddock you need to yank the
rope just as he drops, we are spreading seeds” He yells over to me and I nod. Not
only were they ice melters, they were now seed spreaders.
Matitus does a loop not going to quickly before slowly descending. “Now” He says
through the mind link, just as we get low enough and I yank on the rope and I watch
the seeds fall in a line making a row. Silas does the same a few metres away making
another row up the paddock.
“How is it going to grow, its too cold” I say out loud. Matitus voice echoing through
my head. We are building a green house around the paddock” We end up making all
up twelve rows of seeds. Before we finally go back down landing next to the green
houses. Dragus hops off first and Silas shifts back both of them coming over to
Matitus.
“Jump Lora” Dragus says holding out his arms and I jump letting him catch me.
“Have fun?”
“Yes, so much fun besides Matitus dropping me” I tell him wrapping my arms around
his neck, letting him cradle me against his chest. Matitus and Silas put on their
clothes and Dragus lets me down and I turn to look at the paddock.
“What seeds are they?” I ask. Silas walks over draping his arm over my shoulders
tugging me to him pointing out the different rows.
“Fruit and those ones are vegetables” He says. Suddenly heaps of vampires come
out carry massive logs dragging them to different areas along the edges of the
paddock, I watch as a few of them start lifting them like they weighed nothing
dropping them into what must have been holes making them stand upright in the air
as high as the castle.
“How did you get so many people to help?” I ask noticing people coming from
everywhere carrying materials. I was sceptical that they could turn the paddock into a
greenhouse but with Vampires and even a few brave humans they made it look likes
child play.
“Easy told them to help, most were too scared to say no” Matitus chuckles nudging
Silas with his elbow. I had no doubt by the end of the day that it would be complete.
Abigail wanders over, her cheeks burning red when she looks at Silas and Matitus.
“I will never be able to look them in the eyes again” She states.
“Like you did anyway” I tell her, and she chuckles.
“I can’t believe it though, this is fantastic” She says looking at the seeded paddock.
“Well, you girls are up” Silas says giving my shoulder a squeeze.
“What do you mean?” I ask wondering what Abigail and I were supposed to do.
Abigail bounces on the spot excitedly next to me before grabbing my hand and
tugging me toward the field.
“Go to the next row” She tells me, and I nod walking over to it. Abigail drops to her
knees before digging her hands into the earth. Her eyes glowing green when
suddenly roots and grass and the seeds start sprouting up the line, growing
alarmingly fast, my mouth falling open amazed at what I was witnessing.
Abigail jumps up before walking over and squatting next to me. “Dig your hands into
the dirt, feel the vibration?” I nod doing as she says. I could feel the earth alive under
my hands feel its energy radiating out from the soil like a current.
“Now enhance it, picture the seeds growing, picture the soil coming alive and yield
your magic, let it flow into the ground awakening it” She says. I stare at my hands
letting my magic flood down my arms, feel the tingling sensation rush into my palms
before I let it build then released it through my fingertips.
Potatoes start sprouting along the long line. My skin tingling delightfully, giving me a
buzz as excitement ran through me.
“You are a natural” She says doing the next row. Abigail gets up and stops staring at
me, her eyes running over my entire body.
“You’re aura is glowing so brightly” She says a smile lighting up her face. Maybe it
was because I was actually having fun, was enjoying the day.
“Lets see what you got then” She says a smirk slipping onto her face.
I raise an eyebrow at her challenge. I knew I could do it, feel my magic wrapping
around me like a muscle waiting to be used. I felt recharged and excited to use it.
Walking off, Abigail calls out to me as I walk toward the centre of the paddock.
“Where are you going?”
“To see what I got” I tease, and she laughs before chasing after me. I reach the
centre of the paddock and look around. It was huge and I actually had doubt creep in
before Abigail nudged me.
“Ha don’t bite off more than you can chew” She taunts, and I nudge her back.
“Seems like you have the attention of everyone, they want to see what the Fae girl
can do” Abigail says before smiling at me.
“You can do this Elora, your magic has no limits, just picture what you need it to do”
She tells me, and I look toward the people all lined up to watch. Even my three kings
standing their watching, Their eyes boring into me. Taking a deep breath in. I drop to
the ground digging my hands into the earth feeling the vibration and drawing it toward
me. The ground starts to tremble as I feel it under my palms.
I let my magic build but this time it is quicker, rushing over me my hands glowing
purple and I can feel my skin start to glow brighter like a beacon. I let it rush over me,
loving the feel of its purity, it felt like everything good in the world was now engrained
within me. I let it go, the ground rumbling beneath us plants bursting from the ground.
Erupting plants everywhere. Abigail gasps and so do I when I see what I was just did.
Every row sprouting and growing and grass grew between the rows lush and green
shaping each row. I let them grow just enough before pulling my hands from the
earth. A smile creeping onto my face.
“Easy peesy” I tell her, and she laughs. Getting up I dust my hands off which were
covered in dirt. Abigail and I walking between the rows making out way off the
paddock toward the three Dragon kings.
“That was amazing” Dragus tells us, and we look back to inspect our handy work. I
had to agree, it was now a well-established paddock even a few fruit trees erupted
which I know weren’t part of seeds. Oranges and Apples sitting off the furthest row.
“We didn’t plant fruit trees, did we?” Asked Silas.
“No, just ground dwelling plants not trees”
“My bad, I was actually thinking about them didn’t think some would grow though”
“You mean we just planted seeds for no reason, you could just magic them into
existence” Matitus said looking at me. I shrug.
“How was I supposed to know I could do that” I tell him.
“Come on, let’s go inside for lunch and check back this afternoon we have a curse to
break tonight” Silas says, grabbing my hand. I let him tug me along when Silas stops
turning to look back Abigail.
‘I meant you too Abbie” He says, and she looks a little shocked before nodding and
catching up to us.
**Author Note**
Let me know what you think, leave a comment.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty

Sixty
  
Elora’s POV
After lunch Silas went to prepare for the ceremony, to break the curse. We had to
wait for the moon to be at its highest in the sky. So, we still had a few hours to kill and
decided to check the greenhouses. To my astonishment everything was finished, the
paddock was completely enclosed and the plants within it were now safe from the
elements. Victor was helping in the greenhouse and they were now setting up lights
and a workstation for drying out the medicinal herbs. Everything had come together,
and Silas managed to do exactly what they said they would. Victor had enough stock
to medicate half the City and Silas even gave him a few vials of blood to add to the
mix. Victor was busy compounding medicines while Abigail was helping bottle and
label them.
A few volunteers were even helping write down the medicinal properties of each plant
so Victor could start teaching a few apprentices. For once the people of the city
looked alive, smiles on their faces and things looked like they were changing for the
better. Silas was also in an exceptionally good mood and excited for the curse to be
broken.
I felt nervous, nervous that we were missing something. It just seemed a little too
easy, say a chant and drink some blood. I wasn’t sure how curses worked, they were
more personal not something that requires spells and enchantments. Everything
seemed to be going perfectly and maybe it was because I have only grown used to
disappointment, but I know something has got to give, in my experience for
everything that goes right ten things go wrong, so tonight I was little worried, some
nagging voice in my head telling me this spell wasn’t for the dragon kings but
something else. Even Abigail had her doubts, but she too didn’t voice them after the
other day. Even she questioned the spell itself.
When the night started to fall, we all went inside. Dragus pulling me up to the
bedroom so we could get ready. It was now 11:40 pm and we had twenty minutes to
before the Moon was at it’s highest. After getting ready and grabbing my
grandmothers book from the library I met Abigail and Claire at the front door. Claire
smiling brightly up at me, her eyes shining with knowledge a child of her age
shouldn’t harbour. Claire without hesitation grabbed my hand and I watch the Three
Dragon kings walk toward us. Silas holding a gold goblet with rubies around the base
of it.
“Ready” I ask Claire looking down at her. She nods but the words that next leave her
mouth shock not only me but Abigail and the three kings standing near us. Her voice
not even her own but morphed into something otherworldly.
“Shall rise the Queen Aziza of the Draquin kingdom” Her voice sounded melodic, and
her words startled me, yet the look on her angelic face held no doubt behind her
words and that scared me. What could she possibly mean?
Shaking off her words, Silas opens the door staring down at her just as confused by
what she said. I was no Queen, and this was not my kingdom. Walking outside, I
gasp and take a step back bumping into Matitus.
“You okay?” He whispers my mouth falling open at the amount of people standing
within the gates. Thousands of people stood watching as we walked out.
“Why is everyone here?” I whisper to him.
“Probably curious to see if you can break the curse, I left the gates open for people to
enter. I didn’t think people would come to watch though” Silas answers but I can see
he is also a little shocked, walking out, Silas grabs my hand walking us through the
crowds, I watch as the crowd parts allowing us to move through easily as we walk to
the centre where the moon is most visible. The silence falling over everyone was eery
the only sounds were of the breeze and our footsteps as we made our way to the
centre of the court. I looked nervously at the crowd all their eyes watching us.
A vampire with long hair tied at the back of his neck came and placed a round table
next to me, Silas opening the passage of the book, I had to read from. Claire, I knew
wouldn’t be able to read it given her age and would need to recite after me.
Looking down at Claire Abigail kneels beside her and touches her little face and I
could see the concern on her face. Suddenly Claire’s eyes turned white, white as
snow her pupils bleeding in her sclera’s. Her eyes taking on more of storm like
blizzard caught within her.
“Claire?” Abigail asks panicked and I could see Silas step closer concerned for the
little girl standing before him.
“Do you hear them Mama?” Claire asks her voice strong and unafraid.
“hear what Claire bear?” Abigail says looking up at me.
“The whispers, they have arrived”
“Who has arrived?” Silas asks his eyes darting to the crowd nervously.
“Those of the past they have come to give their blessing” Claire says turning to me,
her eyes scared me, they were vacant, not a look you expect to see in a little girl who
was just shy of four years old. Right now, she was no child but something else,
something not of this world.
Claire reached out, grabbing my hands with her tiny ones and I gasped at her touch,
lightning shooting through her palms through me. The whispers she was talking about
filling my ears and tears fill my eyes when I heard her.
“I can hear them” I whisper lost and only able to focus on her voice as it filled me with
happiness and the sadness of her loss. A voice I never thought I would hear again,
one I longed for.
“This is what you were made for, don’t fear it my child. You were born to rule, don’t
forget who you are” My grandmothers voice echoing through me and I feel my tears
fall.
“What did you do?” I hear Silas ask looking to Claire, her eyes solely on me, her eery
gaze steady.
“The chosen one was never me, it was always you” I tell her, and she smiles.
“You are the chosen one, I am just the guide that shows you where you belong” She
answers, I shake my head, this little girl held power and knowledge that only she
could understand, and I knew I was right this was my destiny, but Claire was the
chosen one, the only one that could restore the balance, the one everyone had been
waiting for.
Claire lets go, the whispers of my ancestors remain filling me with their wisdom,
echoing around me and filling my mind with their knowledge. That's when I realise this
would not break the curse on the dragons, that was never my sacrifice to make, no
this was to bless the Fae with their magic. Looking up at the sky, the moon was
nearly at its peak. Claire reaches for the goblet, taking it from Silas. Abigail steps
away, and so do the Dragon kings leaving only Claire and I in the centre.
Claire grabs the dagger on the table before gripping my hand, our ancestors
whispering to us what needed to be done, we didn’t need my grandmothers book
with our guide standing with us. Claire slices my palm before holding it over the
goblet my blood running into the cup.
“The Blood of spirit and the blood of our ancestors, the blood of the Moon” And I see
Taylor step forward, I hadn’t even noticed her amongst the crowd. Claire slices her
palm and lets her blood run into the goblet. “Child of the Moon cursed to the night”
Claire and I whisper at the same time.
Claire then turns and waves to a woman in the front row who was human. Claire
didn’t even have to ask, she willingly stepped forward holding out her palm.
“The Blood of the sun and the child blessed to the light” Claire says as she slices the
human woman’s hand her blood running into the goblet.

Claire then slices her own palm without even flinching like she didn’t even register the
pain at all letting it bleed into the goblet, Abigail I noticed out of the corner of my
flinched as she watched her daughter bravely slice her tiny palm, but remained still
and I could see she had faith in her daughter, just as she pulls her hand away the
moon reaches its peak the goblet starts shaking slightly and I watch as Claire grabs
the goblet holding it above her head, the moonlight moving up her little body to rest
on the goblet.
I watch amazed before I hear Claire’s voice echo though the knight “Don’t fear for the
balance to be restored a sacrifice must be made, and the Queen reborn” Her words
confusing me before I watch her drink from the goblet, then it dawns on me.
We are the sacrifice, yet I felt no fear of death, felt nothing but complete faith in her
words and a strong urge to fulfil the prophecy, my grandmothers reassuring voice in
my head, feel the whispers of my ancestors washing over me like a breeze, the
voices carried with it growing stronger, and louder filling me and giving me, a sense of
calm and I drop to my knees in front of her. She tips the goblet to my lips and I drink
from it, feel the magic in the blood bleeding into my soul changing it.
Claire places the goblet down on the small tablet before grabbing the dagger, I reach
for her as she slits her own throat, the dagger falling from her little hands as her body
falls on top of me, Abigail’s blood curdling scream full anguish and heartache filling
the night. And I whisper the last be piece
“I Elora Aziza forgive the sins and right the wrongs of the past, for I shall fall, for the
balance to be restored, for we are reborn, and we shall rise” Grabbing the dagger, I
feel the coldness of the blade as it runs across my skin as cut my throat, my life’s
blood spilling out of me. The screams of everybody surrounding us, my eyes dart to
Claire on my lap and the last sounds, I remember were the screams of our loved
ones, the whispers of our ancestors and my last dying breath.
**Author Note**
Let me know your thoughts, I will try and update again tonight
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty One

Sixty One
  
Elora’s POV
We are the sacrifice, yet I felt no fear of death, felt nothing but complete faith in her
words and a strong urge to fulfil the prophecy, my grandmothers reassuring voice in
my head, feel the whispers of my ancestors washing over me like a breeze, the
voices carried with it growing stronger, and louder filling me and giving me, a sense of
calm and I drop to my knees in front of her. She tips the goblet to my lips and I drink
from it, feel the magic in the blood bleeding into my soul changing it.
Claire places the goblet down on the small table before grabbing the dagger, I reach
for her as she slits her own throat, the dagger falling from her little hands as her body
falls on top of me, Abigail’s blood curdling scream, full of anguish and heartache filling
the night. And I whisper the last be piece

“I Elora Aziza forgive the sins and right the wrongs of the past, for I shall fall, for the
balance to be restored, for we are reborn, and we shall rise” Grabbing the dagger, I
feel the coldness of the blade as it runs across my skin as cut my throat, my life’s
blood spilling out of me. The screams of everybody surrounding us, my eyes dart to
Claire on my lap and the last sounds, I remember were the screams of our loved
ones, the whispers of our ancestors and my last dying breath.
Abigail’s POV
I watched horrified as my daughter slashed her throat, Elora watching, and I couldn’t
decipher her expression. Her life bleeding out of her and I scream. My soul shattering
watching my precious little girl so full of life just sacrifice herself without hesitation.
Heart shattering and soul crushing pain destroying me as I watch her skin pale,
everything happening in the blink of an eye. Silas agonised scream and I see the
Dragon kings run toward them, Elora sacrificing herself, running the blade tarnished
with my daughters blood across her throat.

Your Body! Night!
One by one the Dragon Kings fall to their knees, horrified at what she had done. I
watch each one of them fall, a deafening scream leaving each of them as they clutch
theirs chests dropping dead along with her. Murmurs from the crowd of shocked
onlookers. None of the legends I had heard were like this to break the curse on the
Dragons. I should have known better, should have seen this, should have went with
my gut. This wasn’t the spell to break the curse on the Dragon’s. This was the spell to
break the curse on Fae.
Rushing to my daughter, I cradle her to my chest. My mother’s tormented scream
coming from the crowd as I hold her limp body in my arms. “Mama” I sob tears rolling
down my face as she rushes over clutching us. My little girl was gone, but why
couldn’t I feel her death. I could see her dead in my arms, yet I could still feel her
energy with me. Still feel Elora’s and that of the dragon kings. The crowd goes silent.
Nobody knows what to do, or what they just witnessed.
We just watched the fall of the Dragon kings, the fall of a kingdom of horror. That’s
when I first noticed them. People in crowd dropping like flies, collapsing amongst
those watching. Was this the end. Were we all destined to die? My mother brushes
my daughter’s hair from her face. The face of angel though she didn’t look dead
despite the blood covering her, no she looked at peace, asleep.
My mother gets up, turning Elora’s face toward her and I notice her Fae markings
changing to a deeper purple, blossoms spreading across her cheek and down her
neck. Magic running rampant in her veins, feel it growing stronger and I watch as the
cut on her neck heals.
My mother rushes over to the Dragon kings kneeling next to them, they to were
changing, the same marking spreading like wildfire across their bare chests only red
and angry.
“They are still warm,” My mother gasps.
“They’re not dead?” I whisper looking down at my daughter, shaking her slightly and
rubbing her cheek, the wound healing across her neck but not waking.
“Come on baby girl, come back to me. Come back to your mummy” I cry, praying to
the fates that they let her live. Suddenly I hear a gasp and watch as Elora snaps
upright. Her eyes burning brightly, brighter than any jewel I had ever seen. The crowd
shocked at what they are witnessing before Elora screams in agony. Clawing at her
back, her skin gleaming and shimmering as she moves. Her screams of agony
moving through the crowd as they clutch their ears trying to drown the noise.
“Mum you need to remove her cloak” I tell her as I watch as Elora desperately tries
but fails. My mother moving toward Elora and removing it while Elora flailed around
her nails digging into her back digging at something she could only feel, her skin
bleeding from her nails tearing her flesh. When I hear groaning my eyes snapping in
the direction of the dragon kings as they get to hands and knees before their eyes
dart to her.
“Elora” Silas breathes before stumbling over himself to get to her, only for him to be
pulled back by Matitus and Dragus just in time for everyone to be hit with a wave of
power, Elora’s scream of agony knocking the breath out of everyone as we are
swallowed by blinding light.
My eyes burning in my head, forcing me to close my eyes under its harshness before
the darkness returns and I hear voices of shock and awe making my eyes open.
Elora doubled over on the ground panting blood pouring from her back but that
wasn’t why everyone was amazed. It was the wings; Fae haven’t had wings since
before the war. Only the true heir of the thrown and those of the royal bloodline had
wings. They were magnificent, crystal clear, the moonlight making them shimmer, like
trying to look at the rainbow within a bubble. Elora stands up and I can see the shock
on her face, she doesn’t understand what is going on, doesn’t understand how she
is alive as she looks out at the crowd.
“Mummy” I hear the softest of murmurs and my heart swells as I look down and see
my angel, looking back up me.
“Yes, baby I am here, mummy is here” I tell her and her eyes flutter before turning
white, a sight I know is her visions, her seeing the future. One I would never become
familiar with seeing. My daughter was not just blessed with the visions but cursed,
and over the three years of her life they have made her have many sleepless nights
tormented her dreams.
“The Queen of Draquin has been reborn” She whispers before passing out in my
arms, the rise and fall of her chest reminding me she was alive, she would live but it
was to much on her little body.
**Author Note**
Let me know what you think. What the Dragon Kings do when they realise the curse
hasn't been broken.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty Two

Sixty Two
  
Elora’s POV
It worked, the curse on the Fae was broken. What I wasn’t prepared for was the
searing pain radiating through my back when I woke. My death was peaceful and
with it, I felt my mates drop, their link to me severing only to renewed stronger. I could
feel them on an entirely different level, Matitus and Silas stronger though. It is hard to
explain but maybe it was because they already bare my mark.
Waking up, was a strange feeling like I had been holding breath, and I suddenly had
to force myself to breathe. But the pain in my lungs was nothing compared to the
pain radiating from between my shoulder blades. The sort of pain where you would
rather death, my spine felt like it was be rearranged. It was all I could focus on as I
clawed at it trying to get it stop. When I felt something within me snap, like when an
elastic band reaches it limit, the force of my magic bursting made me scream before I
felt a violent rush leave me, the pain in my back leaving me breathless before it
suddenly stopped. I could feel the warmth of my blood trickling down my back and
something else, something I had never felt before. Looking over my shoulder I gasp at
what I see. I had wings.
Fae used to have wings, my grandmother didn’t even have wings, but I heard stories
of what they represent from her. Only the blessed were granted them. Those that
possessed them, were considered gifted or had made our gods proud through a
good deed. Only those blessed by the fates and of a royal blood line carried wings.
The last Fae on record to possess wings was the king of Fae. My grandmothers great
grandfather was the last known royal to be granted wings by our ancestors.
So, it was shocking to me that I was blessed with them. I had done nothing
remarkable I didn’t think. They were beautiful and, crystal-like and light but so strong. I
could feel my magic flowing within them, feel the power I possessed. I was so awe
struck by them I hadn’t realised what was going on around me until I heard Claire’s
little voice. “The Queen of Draquin has been reborn”
That’s when I noticed them, looking out at the crowd I almost cried at the sight before
me, glowing brightly back at me were my people, Fae the silver light in their eyes left
no doubt. We weren’t extinct, Fae survived just like I believed, hiding in the shadows
like had. We had survived. The crowd moving, letting them through. Around a
hundred Fae moved forward out of the crowd stepping before me.
Silver eyes glowing with excitement and also another set of eyes, ones I had only
heard of because they were the eyes only given to those of noble blood. Dazzling
Aqua eyes stepped forward and I knew instantly that some of the royal families
survived, those my family ruled alongside of.
The man stepped forward and I got to my feet, his blonde hair tied into a ponytail.
Looking at him he carried himself a certain way that oozed authority, even after
decades of failure he was proud to be Fae, proud to be royal. What shocked me was
when he stepped forward and dropped in front me on one knee.
The Dragon kings stepping beside me, although they looked like they were still
recovering from what happened yet that didn’t stop their jealousy of a man being near
what is theirs.
“My queen, I am Aldrin of the Royal bloodline of Helcate” He says bowing his head
slightly.
“I know my lord; please rise you don’t need to bow for me” I tell him a little
embarrassed that he did. He shakes his head.
“Our families have ruled beside each other before the war, we all owe you a great
amount for what you have just blessed us with, for what you have returned to us” He
says.
Silas growled stepping forward at his words. Aldrin puts up his hands in surrender
and I could tell he meant no harm, no insult to the Kings I just hoped Silas could see
that.
“Forgive me my lords, I am not here to take your mate. This isn’t me coming forward
and asking her hand, I know she has mates and I have my own” He says and Silas
growls before Matitus steps forward.

“Then what are you doing then Fae” He asks looking out at the crowd I could feel their
shock, they truly felt they eradicated my kind.
Another Fae steps forward with a child. The woman was a common Fae but the child
in her arms was no doubt of the royal blood of Helcate.
“This is my wife, Talia and my son Aldo” I nod when suddenly she drops to one knee,
I try to get her to stand embarrassed that everyone thought they need to bow to me,
we are the same.
“Please don’t bow” I tell her, but she shakes her head when suddenly everyone takes
a knee, like wave the entire crowd even the humans bow down making me gasp.
When I hear Aldrin voice echo through the night, his voice melodious and clear.
“I Aldrin royal blood Of Helcate, pledge allegiance, to Elora Aziza Queen of the
Draquin kingdom and Queen of the Fae” He says making me stumble back slightly
shocked.
The entire crowd in a collective murmur speaking. “We pledge Alliance to our Queen
Elora Aziza Queen of the Draquin kingdom.
“You want me to rule?” I asked shocked.
“You are the rightful heir those wings on your back prove it, you were born for this.
Blessed with gifts bestowed by our ancestors, you blessed us and who better to
know the struggle of the kingdom better than a Queen who lived through it” Aldrin tells
me.
“But this isn’t my kingdom, this kingdom belongs to the Dragon kings” I tell him.
“Where ever you go we will follow my Queen, whether it be here or somewhere else,
we promise to remain loyal to the Aziza bloodline. You sacrificed your life for your
people and the people of this kingdom” He says and I see the entire crowd agree.
Silas growls but no one moves.
“I will not hand my kingdom over to the Fae, this is my kingdom. Fae started the war”
He says stepping forward when Matitus grabs his arm.
“You’re right my king but she ended it” Aldrin tells him, “either way she is your mate is
she not, or were you keeping her against her will?”
I had to give Aldrin one thing he was brave standing up to a Dragon, yet his stare was
unwavering, he held no fear and had faith that I wouldn’t allow Silas to kill him for
speaking out. He was right I wasn’t going to let my people down even if it is against
my own mates. I have sacrificed enough and so have the Fae, so has this kingdom.
Dragus walks over to Aldrin and I thought at first, he was going to do something, and I
stepped forward my magic on ready on the surface, I was willing to protect Aldrin and
the rest if needed. But Dragus didn’t do anything. Instead, he dropped to his knee
alongside him before suddenly Matitus joined him. Two majestic Dragons bowing for
a Fae, for someone lower on the food chain.
“I king of Draquin pledge allegiance to my Queen, Elora Aziza the Queen of Draquin
and promise to rule alongside her for as long as she will have me” Dragus spoke, his
eyes not leaving mine before Matitus announced the same thing. Tears springing in
my eyes, they would give up their kingdom for me, just to keep me by their side, they
would sacrifice their kingdom for me and the people in it.
Everyone looked to Silas and I could feel his burning anger through the bond, he felt
betrayed. Felt like I took his kingdom from him. That betrayal only worsened when he
felt Matitus and Dragus agree to it.
“You would hand our kingdom over to the FAE” He bellowed.
“No, I hand our kingdom over to our mate” Matitus answers.

Silas roars the dragon part of him coming forward, his entire body trembling. Yet I
remain calm turning toward him. “This was supposed to break the curse on the
Dragons, not turn my mates against me, not bring about all this” He yells at me.
“This is my kingdom. I will not bow down to the Fae”
When I say nothing, he turns on his heels storming away.
**Author Note**
Let me know what you think.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty Three

Sixty Three
  
Matitus POV
I follow after Silas, his burning rage radiating out of him as he storms into the castle
heading for the library. When I approach, he had upturned the entire room in a matter
of seconds, once again I would have to clean up his mess, his anger always getting
the better of him.
“What the fuck is your problem?” I demand making him turn around and glare at me.
“I will not give the Fae our kingdom” He argues.
“Is this what your so pissed off about? Because she is Fae, what did you expect her
to be, a bedroom toy? We are kings either way she would be our Queen”
“That’s exactly what I expect, she is Fae. This is my kingdom, we built it. I won’t just
hand it over to the Fae to do as they please”
“What are you talking about? You’re not giving the Fae our kingdom, you are just
agreeing to let Elora rule alongside us, they listen to her. This is a good thing Silas”
“You blinded by her; you don’t even see what is happening” Silas retorts. I did see,
clearly saw what is happening, change was happening, and he couldn’t handle it, his
ego getting in the way, his burning hatred for the Fae consuming his head.
“So, what you expected Elora, just to remain by side and have no say in anything?” I
ask.
“Yes, she is ours, she shouldn’t be challenging us, challenging our titles, she is to be
seen not heard” Silas screams at me before throwing a chair against the wall. I laugh I
can’t help it. He really expects a woman like her to be stuck in a corner and do as
she is told.
“I can’t believe your laughing, there is nothing funny about this, this goes against
everything. She is going against us” Silas yells the temperature rising with his anger.
“Is this about Elora or the Fae?”
“The Fae, what else would it be about?”
“Well sorry to break it to you Silas, Elora is Fae. She can’t change who she is”
‘I won’t hand my kingdom over to the Fae, I don’t care what she is to us. This was
supposed to break the curse on the Dragon’s not the Fae, her sacrifice was wasted
and then this bullshit threatening to take our kingdom”

Your Body! Night!
“She isn’t taking anything, why can’t you see that? You are right she made a sacrifice
so did Claire, the curse on the dragons? Fuck the curse Silas, I don’t give a damn
about the curse with her by our side” I scream back at him.
“Maybe the curse on the dragon’s wasn’t a sacrifice she is supposed to make”
Dragus says overhearing the conversation as he walked in.
“What are you talking about, the book said the chosen one had to make the sacrifice”
He argues back against Dragus.
“Think about it Silas, why would a Fae have to make a sacrifice for the Dragons. Elora
doesn’t owe us anything. If anything, you owe her a fucking apology, you just
denounced her in front of the entire kingdom all because she is Fae. Her being Fae
does not affect her ability to rule alongside us” Dragus tells him.
“She is not our equal” He screams back at him. His entire body trembling and I could
see scales rippling up his arms as he fought to not shift where we stood.
“Maybe that’s the problem, you two have been fighting against each other the
moment she got here. You want her to be our mate, yet she is to sit below us. That’s
not how it is supposed to be, she is to stand beside us, not behind us, equal’s Silas”
“Fae will never be equal to the Dragons” He says turning away.
Dragus and I both stare at him, nothing we say was getting through to him. What I
didn’t realise was that Elora had heard everything, didn’t realise she was watching
from the doorway, she remained silent, if it weren’t for the hurt hitting me through the
bond, I wouldn’t have even noticed she was there. What Silas said hurt her.
“If that’s how you feel Silas, I will take my people and leave” Her voice strong, yet I
could feel how much she was struggling to remain that way, not wanting him to see
how deeply his words cut her, she felt rejected by him, by us.
Silas spins around at the sound of her voice, I could tell he didn’t mean for her to
overhear, yet she had, and he was to stubborn to admit he was wrong, to stubborn
to give into her.
“And go where Elora, you’re not leaving this kingdom?”
“If you don’t want the Fae here means you don’t want me here” She tells him.
“That’s not what I said” He says stepping forward, but she puts up her hand warding
him off and he stops, regret shining in his eyes.
“I am Fae, Silas. I can’t change and I wouldn’t even if I could. My people will follow
me. Your kingdom means that much to you? have it. I never asked for this. You
brought me here. I didn’t want to rule, I didn’t ask for this, it just happened. Either let
me in or let me go. I will not turn my back on my people” She tells him before walking
away.
“She won’t go, there is no where to go. She will get over it” He says before sighing. I
shake my head; I know Elora enough to know she will do as she says.
“You’re really going to let her leave?” I ask incredulous. Dragus thinking the same
thing.
“She can’t leave, there is nothing out the there. Everyone know not to cross the
borders”
“So, you told her what’s out there then?” I ask folding my arms across my chest. His
head snapping toward me and I knew he hadn’t. No one knows except the Lycans
and us.
“She knows it’s not safe” He says sitting down on the ground, placing his arms on his
knees. I nod well that’s one thing I suppose. Elora won’t risk the Fae, not when she
only just found them.

“So, what next then, this is your plan?” I ask.
“We show them who has control, we don’t need another rebellion from them. Either
Fae fall in line or we get rid of them” He states. This shit again, this grudge against the
Fae needs to end.
“Elora won’t allow that; she won’t bow down to you again Silas, why can’t you see
that?” Dragus tells him.
“She won’t have a choice; she belongs to us. This is our kingdom, our home. She will
see it as a good thing, the bond will make sure of it” He says. I am done, he honestly
believes she will stand idly by and allow him to control her, control everything.
Not able to handle any more of his nonsense I leave. I won’t lose my mate again;
won’t lose her over a hundred-year-old grudge he can’t seem to drop.
Heading upstairs, I walk to our bedroom. I could hear her sobbing behind the door. I
hesitated what if she hated us now because of him? Taking a deep breath, I enter to
find her rummaging in the cupboard for some clothes after hers were torn from her
wings.
“What’s wrong?”
“Don’t pretend you don’t know Matitus” She says. I wanted to go to her, but I could
tell she was mad, hurt by what happened with Silas. I watch as she strips what’s left
of her clothes off and gasp at what I see. She was magnificent. Her skin was
gorgeous, etched with the markings of the Fae. Elora looks down when she notices
my stare and I feel her shock hit me, the violet markings spreading from her temple
down her cheek and across one entire side of her body, the markings of her magic,
our mate markings but there was more, I know the more markings a fae has, mean
the more powerful they are, but this was something else. These weren’t just Fae
markings but the markings I had only seen in books. Dragon books.
Something changed when she came back or was reborn as Claire had said. Running
down her side were violet swirls, swirls I realised were mine and Dragus markings
spreading across her ribs to the side of her stomach, they were mesmerising, and I
never liked tattoo’s, especially on woman but on her, they were beautiful like a part of
her, they enhanced her beauty, and I was in awe of her.
“I wonder what they mean?” She asks softly tracing her fingers down her side of the
blossoms and flames.
“May I” I ask, and she looks up at me. Her eyebrows furrowing before she nods.
Kneeling in front her I trace my fingers over the new markings, they glow under my
touch, reacting to me. I knew it. These were our markings, she had been blessed
with our magic, when we pledged our loyalty to her it sealed us to her, giving her a
piece of us, though I could tell it wasn’t complete because of the way it suddenly cut
off. She was missing one piece. That piece was Silas.
“It’s our magic” I tell her, looking up at her. She stared back down not understanding.
“When we stood before you pledging ourselves to you, it gave you a part of us” I tell
her.
“But I am Fae, not Dragon?” She says.
“I doesn’t matter, you’re our mate we are part of you and you us” I tell her.
“So, you sacrificed a piece of your magic and gave it to me?” She asks. Her words
hitting me like a tonne of bricks and Dragus’s words earlier, that he said to Silas. It
finally made sense.
I knew he was right. It was never Elora who had to make the sacrifice, it was us. Only
we could break the curse. We had to surrender to her, give ourselves wholly to her.
Yet I knew the curse would never be broken because I know Silas would never
surrender to a Fae, even if she is our mate. Even if it meant breaking the curse.
I laugh at my newfound knowledge, Blaire was cunning, she knew he would never
submit to the Fae; therefore, the curse would never be broken. She knew he would
kill them off, yet she must have misunderstood the Fae’s ability to survive, or she
knew they would, but his stubbornness would see to the curse never being broken.
Blaire knew, no matter what Silas would be his own downfall, the ultimate revenge.
We could have broken the curse all along we just didn’t see it.
“What’s so funny?” She asks staring down at me. I kiss her hip and she shivers; I love
how reactive she is to us, love how her body reacts even when she doesn’t want to.
“Nothing little one, nothing you need to worry about”
Author Note
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty Four

Sixty Four
  
Elora’s POV
Silas words were on repeat in my head. I was nothing to him, after everything he still
thought so little of me, of my kind. How his hatred for what I am can override the mate
bond is unfathomable to me. After everything he has done, I found a way to forgive
him, to try and see from his point of view. Yet he couldn’t do the same, everything felt
one sided.
I won’t stand in the corner and look pretty, an arm ornament? I think not. I was
capable of so much more and I knew that now. After everything he couldn’t break me
and my will to live now was not just my own, it was for our people. There is
something extremely dangerous when you finally figure out what your capable of,
what you expect. There is a truly clear line drawn now for me.
The mate bond made me believe I couldn’t live without them, that they were an
attachment to my soul, and they are. But there is a difference between want and
need. I didn’t need them, I wanted them, but I didn’t need them. I survived this city for
twenty-one years without them and I knew I could live forever without them. Leaving
two options now, they either needed to step up or step out. None of this in between
shit, I am not a yoyo to be played with and for once I saw clearly, my mind clear for
the first time in ages. This was only the beginning of something that was far bigger
than me and I could feel it with every fibre of my being. Something greater than I ever
envisioned my life to become.
Silas was convinced I needed them and would fall in line like a good little submissive
mate. That the bond would force me to comply. Little did he know I found myself,
found a part of me I was excited to explore, like I said clarity was dangerous, knowing
you self-worth was dangerous because now it put an expectation to be met and I
wouldn’t let him bring me down, not like he did. It is dangerous because you no
longer feel the ties that bind you once you realise you don’t need anyone, that you
can go it alone, it is empowering when you realise you don’t need someone to have
your back because you have your own. He showed me what he was capable of, the
mate he was capable of being, the king he could be and now I expected nothing
less. So, it made my next decision easy. I wasn’t going to wait around for him to
figure that out anymore. I was done waiting for people, done letting people decide
what I was capable of.
My magic was stronger than ever, stronger than them. My ancestors voices always
there guiding me, encouraging, and the most important voice of all. My own for once I
had a voice, I intended for it to be heard even if it comes at the cost of my own heart,
for once my mind was crystal clear and was overriding everything telling me to give in
to them, I was done bowing down, either they let me in to walk alongside them or I
walk alone.
“What are you thinking?” Matitus asks, as he walks in while I was getting changed for
bed. Turning to look at him he was regarding me carefully.
“What makes you think I am thinking anything?” I ask.
“I don’t know, you keep blocking us out, I feel weird not knowing what you are
thinking. You seem different, stronger”
“That’s because I am Matitus” He nods in agreeance when Dragus walks in but no
Silas. I didn’t care though right now his presence would have infuriated me.
Dragus steps past Matitus his hands going to my hips, I can’t help the smile that
spreads onto my face, his emotions flooding into me and I welcome them. They were
mine; I was never theirs, yet I am willing to be theirs but not unconditionally. I knew
they would follow me blindly but if I couldn’t have them all, then they couldn’t have
me. But this moment I would let them have that I wanted the same thing so yes, I
would let them have this moment before it goes and along with it, me.
Turning around, I wrap my arms around his neck, a smile on his lips as I move my
face closer to his kissing his lips softly. His hand going to the back of my neck
deepening the kiss. I could feel his fingers moving through my hair as he pulled me
flush against him. Feel his need pressed against my belly.
Matitus steps closer, his lips going to my neck and down my shoulder. His hands
travelling over my skin leaving goosebumps in their wake. Dragus groans against my
lips and I tug at his shirt before removing it, my fingers moving over the tight muscle of
his chest and abdomen. I loved the way his warm skin felt beneath my fingers, loved
the way I effected them as they did me. Placing my hand on his chest I push him
toward the bed. His knees hitting the bed making him fall back as I reach for his belt
buckle undoing it and I feel Matitus lifting the silk slip I was wearing.
Lifting my arms, I let him peel it off and Dragus removes his pants before I crawl up
him. His erection standing tall. My lips going to his chest as I nip and suck on his
skin, my lips trailing down his abdomen as I reach between his legs grasping him
tightly in my hand, his hips jerking against me before I run my tongue around the head
of his cock, tasting him before I taking his large size in my mouth, loving the control I
had over him in this moment, the way his hands went into my hair and the sound of
his moans as I ran my tongue along his shaft as I found my rhythm taking him deeper.
Loved the way his body shudder underneath me.
Matitus hand runs across my ass, before his fingers find their way to my slit, teasing.
His fingers skilfully moving inside me, and I moan around Dragus, his grip on my hair
tightening as I work his length inside my mouth. Dragus thrusts into my mouth once
before ripping me up his body and bringing my lips to his. I moan into his mouth as I
sink my wet heat down on him, his length filling me. Matitus hands moving to my
breast as he moves behind me his other hand on my hip as I sit up slightly, moving
my hips and building up the friction. Dragus cock hitting that sweet spot inside me, as
I moved my hips against him. Feeling Matitus length pressing against my ass, I
wriggle my hips against it. Matitus groans, his lips going to my neck as he sucks on
my mark making me moan loudly.
I would miss this, miss the feelings the bond could only make me feel, what only they
could make me feel.
My body wanting them, calling out to them and I could feel my orgasm building, I was
close, so close and brought to the brink of my climax as Matitus pushed inside me.
One arm wrapped around my waist pulling me flush against him, his hand around my
throat as he sucked and nipped at my skin. The feeling inside me building higher,
climbing higher than ever before as I moved my hips against them.

Matitus lets me go, my hands going to Dragus chest as I let them fuck me, let the
sensation build, leaving me a moaning mess. Teetering on the edge as I brought my
lips to Dragus’s neck sucking on his skin. He shudders beneath me as my teeth sink
into his neck. His blood rushing into my mouth as I mark him, and my orgasm washes
over me and I move my hips riding it out. His grip on my hips tightening before he
stills and so does Matitus as we all reach our release. I slump against Dragus, his
fingers running up my spine and I could see he was fighting to stay awake.
Matitus pulls out of me, dropping on the bed beside us before pulling me on his
chest.
I rest for a bit and no I will miss being like this with them, but I was no longer thinking
for myself, I had to think for my people and until Silas sorts out his own problems, I
won’t be back. I know there has to be something beyond those borders, something
marvellous. I could feel it and I was going to find it.
Author Note
Elora's found herself and won't back down now and Dragus has been marked, what
do you think will happen when Silas relizes she is leaving? Twist coming up will try
and update again tonight.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty Five

Sixty Five
  
Elora’s POV
They took ages to fall asleep, and Silas never came to bed at all, still obviously in one
of his moods. I couldn’t wait any longer though. It was five 5AM and the Fae were
meeting in the centre of town. Yesterday Aldrin said they would follow, so now we
would see if that were true. He told everyone to pack light and only bring essentials.
Getting up, I rummage through the walk-in looking for a bag when Abigail walks in
nearly making me jump out of my skin in fright. My heart pounding and I heard Dragus
and Matitus stir in their sleep. Abigail places a finger to her lips before holding up a
black bag. She hands it to me, and I quickly stuff it full of clothes fit for the cold winter.
Once that was done, I quickly get changed into jeans, boots, long sleeved shirt and
parker. Handing one of the parkers to Abigail she quickly puts it on, and I hand her a
pair of spare boots.
Abigail wanted to come but was leaving Claire behind with her mother until we found
somewhere safe to call home. Claire told us going outside was dangerous, that the
broken ones were on the other side but wouldn’t tell Abigail anymore when she took
her home. So, to be on the safe side we were leaving her behind until we were sure it
was safe. Walking out, I look to my mates sleeping soundly in bed. I knew they would
follow me blindly, but I didn’t want to put them in a position to choose, that wasn’t fair
on them. As much as they disagreed with Silas, I knew they loved him, and he them
so instead I chose for them.
Just as I walk toward the door, I notice my mothers necklace sitting on the dresser
and quickly pocket it, something was urging me to take it, telling me I would need it
although I wasn’t sure for what besides being past down from generation to
generation it was only a necklace. The urge was something else like it was calling to
me and me it. Shaking off the weird sensation that rolled over me, I follow Abigail
downstairs. Marian was staying behind to watch over Lilith and would come once we
found pout whether or not it was safe. We quickly creep to the front door passing the
study, Silas was asleep in the armchair next to the fireplace. His arms folded across
his broad chest and his head slumped forward.
Abigail and I grab a cloak each wrapping it around us before cracking the door open.
My heart pounds in my chest when the heavy door creaks and Abigail freezes looking
for any sign, we may have woke Silas. When we hear no movement, we duck out.
The wind blasting us, and I shiver from its icy coldness. The sky completely white and
the snow was thick on the ground.
We make our way to the centre of town, only Aldrin and his wife were there waiting,
an I figured that must be all who decided to come with us. Aldrin and his wife’s face
lighting up when they see me and Aldrin turns toward me when I notice an enchanted
whip wrapping around his arm, feel the energy coming of it, cerulean blue and strong.
I had no doubt in my mind that Helcate Magic was running through it. “Your child?”
“With my wife’s father till we know it is safe” Aldrin says, and I nod.
“What’s that”
“Family Heirloom, first time I have been able to use it, wouldn’t unlock without magic” I
nod wondering what he meant.
“Where’s yours?” He asks.
“Where my what?” I ask wondering what he meant.
“The Aziza sword,”
“Aziza sword? Never heard of it” I answer unsure. He looks me over and I wondered
what he was looking for.
“You don’t have anything from your bloodline, a bracelet?” He asks and I shake my
head.
“No, only my mother’s necklace” I tell him pulling it from my pocket and showing him.
He takes it from me shaking his head a smile on his face.

“Hold out your arm” He says, and I do as he tells me.
“He pushes my sleeve up and I watched mesmerised as he runs the chain over the
pattern of my markings before I feel the Zap, my magic absorbed the necklace,
wrapping around my arm becoming attached my skin, the pendant bleeding into my
palm and the rest of the chain slivering around my fingers. It wasn’t tight but the
Necklace changed becoming embedded in my skin and glowed the same colour of
my markings.
“Huh” I tell him shocked, I always thought it was a necklace and key to the book.
“How do I use it?”
“It will sense when you are in danger. Never take it off my Queen” He says bowing
slightly and I look to his, and realise he too has the Fae markings. Though his were
blue and slightly different instead of blossoms and flames like I had, his were leaves
and vines.
Noticing my stare, he points to them “Helcate markings. Zane had suns, yours a
different because your mates are fire creatures.”
“So, if I have the Aziza sword and you have a whip, what did Zana have?” I ask
curious.
“Time ring, Zana bloodline was eradicated that much I do know, nobody has seen the
ring. Not that it matters only Zana can yield it. Each are forged by the bloodlines and
their magic, only those of the bloodline can yield them” Aldrin says, and I knew I
would have fun picking his brain about Fae. It actually made me think he would be
better to rule, he had the knowledge of the Fae so having him on my side was going
to be a huge help.
“We should head off; this snowstorm looks like it’s going to be a doozy and we need
to get to the caves before it hits” His wife tells me, and I look up at the sky. We start
heading toward the main gates when people start coming from the streets and
houses. All falling behind us, each with bags and I recognise the Fae people, but that
isn’t what shocked me. It was the humans. Hundreds of people following creating an
army. All dressed and eager to leave the city, eager to come with us. I thought only
the Fae would come but even I had my doubts when I only saw Aldrin and his wife
only standing in the town centre. Abigail nudges me with her elbow and I could tell by
the look on her face she was just as shocked. I didn’t know how to feel about it. But
the further we walked through the city, the more people came out and joined us.
By the time we got to the gates the sky had darkened from the brewing storm.
Stopping at the heavily guarded gates. Vampires surround us but even they seemed
weary by the overwhelming number of us, they were definitely worried about the silver
eyes glowing back at them, Fae with magic weren’t be messed with but if this turned
into a bloodbath, I didn’t know how we would fair considering no one knew how to
use their magic. Though I was quite certain Aldrin did, his knowledge was
unbelievable, and I too knew I could trust my guides to help me and show me.
Stepping forward when he approaches, the humans cringe back but Aldrin steps
forward with me.
“Do your owners know you’re out” The vampire sneered. His red eyes glowing brightly
against his pale skin and black hair.
“My owners?” I ask,
“Yes, girl you’re the dragon kings pet, now get back home before I send word to
them” He says, but he suddenly steps, back all of them do. Looking over my
shoulder Abigail’s hands were glowing green, and all the Fae had stepped forward
moving to the front their silver eyes glowing brightly.
“Step aside leech” Aldrin warns him, and the vampire looks uncertain, looking to his
comrades who also looked just as confused.

“You don’t know what you’re asking, you can’t go out there. What lies beyond these
gates isn’t safe” He tells us.
“Well, that is for us to decide, so step aside and let us through. We won’t ask again” I
warn him. He stares at me and I could tell he didn’t like taking orders from a Fae, let
alone a woman.
“Your funeral” He says before nodding to the men by the gates. Motioning with his
hand toward them. They press some buttons and the gates slowing start to open.
We all start walking toward them.
“You’re going to die, you just killed everyone here by leaving the safety of the City”
“We are no safer out there than we are in here” Aldrin tells him and the vampire glares
at him. We march through the gates to the other side. I could feel everyone’s
excitement about breaking out of the City, but I was to nervous to feel excited along
with them. All I could see was white, a sea of white everything dusted in snow.
“Stay alert” I yell to everyone and they fall silent. We continue walking toward the
mountain knowing there must be caves in them. We walk for hours and I never let my
guard down, too many people had given warning about leaving the confines of the
castle so obviously there was something that had them worried.
Suddenly out of nowhere, I hear a thunderous roar coming from the direction of the
castle. They were awake and I was actually surprised the vampire didn’t warn them
earlier about us leaving maybe he was hoping we all died. Everyone picked up pace.
It was freezing and I could tell the humans were really struggling with icy blast of the
wind, hear their teeth chattering. The snowstorm becoming so bad it started to get
hard to see what was directly in front of us, like walking into a wall of snow, you
couldn’t tell where the ground ended, and the sky started. All you could see was
white.
Everyone holding hands so no one drifted off or got lost. That’s when I saw
something. I stop, Aldrin’s wife bumping into my back.
” What is it?” She asks as I squint, trying to see anything through the wind. Even with
my enhanced eyesight I could hardly see anything, but I swear I saw something dark
move and what ever it was, was huge. Blinking, I strain my eyes looking for
movement when I feel a cold sensation rush down my arm, feel my magic seeping
into my fingertips, feeling something wrap around my hand before feeling the
coldness of steel pressed in my palm. Looking down, I see the Aziza sword and
gasp, it looked crystalline like my wings but felt hard as steel, purple veins of my
magic woven and intertwined in it.
That’s when the awe of it shattered into a million pieces. Aldrin said the sword would
come forward when danger was lurking so as much as I was amazed by it, it
frightened me. Aldrin rushes over and I see his whip in his hand spiralling to the
ground.
“Well, whatever is out here, we just found it” He whispers looking down at my sword.
“Can you see anything?” I ask
“Not a god damn thing” He says, squinting through the wind.
“Human’s move to the centre, those who know how to use magic form a perimeter
around them, we are not alone out here anymore” I call over the wind unsure if
everyone heard but I feel movement on the ground and through the tugging of hands
and clothes. Abigail’s hand glows subtly, her eyes searching, looking for any danger.
That’s when I see it out of the corner of my eye, and I whirl around trying to catch a
glimpse of it, but it once again disappeared.
Everyone on edge and alert. The wind dying down slightly making it a little easier to
see before we notice it. Scales. Though it didn’t look like a Dragon, it was grotesque
and bigger than human, yet have a long-barbed tail, talons but stood on two feet.
Everyone holding their breath when the too notice it in the distance. It turns around its
face morphed reptilian coldblooded eyes staring back at us and I could just make out
its features.
He looked like a half-shifted Dragon, stuck in an unnatural form between shifts. It
doesn’t move for a second just staring like it was shocked to see anyone out here,
then suddenly it roared which more sounded like a wail, my ears ringing but I refuse
to take my eyes off it. The broken one's, I now understood what Claire meant by the
broken ones, what I was most shocked by was the fact that the broken ones are
Dragon's
Author Note
Leave a comment, let me know what you think.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 


Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty Six

Sixty Six
  
Elora’s POV
Aldrin takes a stance in front me, his whip in hand. I feel my magic flow, as it charges
at us. But I wasn’t even sure what I was doing and would need to rely heavily on
instinct. Abigail blasts it with her magic making it hit the ground. The half Dragon
shifter gets to his feet before whipping his tail at us knocking me off my feet before I
could react. Beside the scales and tail he looked like a man.
He roars loudly before lunging, just as I lifted my sword, he lands on me, the blade
slicing through his torso, and his face twisted in pain on top of me before Aldrin kicks
him off, my sword ripping from his chest spraying the snow in blood, when we start to
hear the echo of roars all around us. We were surrounded. Worst part was we
couldn’t see them. Looking down at the Dragon slumped on his side I notice
something strange my sword wasn’t enough to kill him, but he started changing,
changing back to man before more eyes. I didn’t get a chance to figure out what was
going on with him before another attacked.
Taking out Aldrin and biting into his arm. Aldrin was quick though and I could tell he
was trained as he moved his body, making me wonder what it was he did all these
years in hiding. We fight them off holding them back, but we weren’t a match for
Dragon’s or even these half Dragons. I see a big ball of red and orange heading my
way and I raise my sword on instinct the blade cutting through the flames, before
purple light engulfed us. Looking up, I see that the sword acted as a shield blocking
the fireball aimed at us.
Aldrin was using his whip expertly. The whip wrapping around another beasts neck
and I don’t hesitate plunging the sword into its chest. The beast shriek falling to the
ground but not before its teeth sink into my leg. I scream out in pain when suddenly
they stop advancing, and I figure this one we took down must be the leader. The
other three stop there advance staring at the Dragon fallen.
The beast screaming on the ground my legs bleeding profusely into the snow staining
it red.
When something remarkable happens, it shifted back into human form, the man had
skin the colour of Mocha, pitch black curly hair and dark brown reptilian eyes as his
head snapped up. His scales disappearing and he looked normal, like any normal
shifter man.
The other beasts start attacking again, and we use everything to keep them back but
nothing we do kills them, I notice the other man I stabbed in the chest was now back
in human form, he had looked familiar to me, yet I couldn’t understand why. The curly
haired dark man that bit me screamed loudly above the wind.
“Grab the Fae woman” What the hell was going on. I see a few of the humans drop
when they try to stop them turning for me. My heart clenching at the sight of my fallen
people. I swing my sword at the man who gave the order slicing him down the chest.
He shrieks when the other man tackles Aldrin, punching him in the face. I go to help
him when I feel myself get yanked back by my hair.
“You’re coming with me pretty” He growls, and I throw my head back connecting with
his face, just when we hear the mightiest of roars and I see fire rain down from the
sky, Silas and Matitus dragons above us. Relief flooding me although I know I am in
some deep shit when I get home. Matitus black dragon dives down grabbing one the
mutated Dragons and picking him up with his talons before flying high and dropping
him.
The ground shaking as the Dragon hits the ground. Shrieks from the other two as
Silas drops in front of us blocking them from attacking.
For the first time ever, I see human’s run behind him, shielding themselves from the
dragon’s, they felt safer with Silas the dragons they knew, then the ones trying to kill
us.
A scream leaving my lips when I feel claws bite into my arm, pivoting I swing my
sword. The man’s arm slicing off at the wrist like a hot knife through butter. He
screams loudly and I Duck just in time as Silas tail whips through the air hitting him in
the chest and sending him flying.
Silas growls menacingly at me and I could tell he was pissed off. Matitus lands on the
other side of me on the snow. Everyone trapped between the two dragons and their
wall of scales.
Aldrin shrieks, and I jump over Matitus tail ripping the man off him who was raining
blow after blow down on him. He almost looked frenzied with the way he was
punching Aldrin. We hit the snow and I get to my feet and raise my sword about to
use it when Matitus voice cuts through the air.
“Dakari?” Matitus says making me look over my shoulder and I see he had shifted
back. The man I was straddling with my sword above his head sits up, looking
around my side at the name.
“Matitus is that you?” He asks in a deep voice that was hoarse like he hadn’t used it
in years. I stand up and the man sits up. It was clear they knew each other. Matitus
steps forward and I feel Silas move closer, wrapping his tail around my body like a
snake and moving me underneath him between his front legs. He looks down at me,
the hot air of his breath warming me slightly under his huge, scaled head.
“Aldrin” I call to him when Silas grabs his clothes with his sharp teeth lifting him off the
ground.
Aldrin’s wife screams thinking Silas was about to eat him, but he doesn’t just places
him on the ground next to her and she clutches his clothes shaking him. When his
eyes flutter open, I let out the breath I was holding. His face swollen from the
relentless blows this Dakari inflicted, but otherwise he was okay.
My eyes snap to Matitus and the man who were both staring at each other like they
couldn’t believe their eyes, before Matitus grabs the man crushing him in a hug. The
other man pats his back and I see a tear slip down his face.
“Brother” He says, and I look up at Silas gold dragon confused. I didn’t know they
had siblings.
Abigail climbs over Silas big tail that was still trapping me. He growls at her but
doesn’t do anything else. I assume she too, is also in trouble when he forces us
home. I had no doubt he would make everyone turn around. But after what
happened It wouldn’t be smart to continue.
Matitus turns around his arm wrapped around the mans, shoulder as he squeezes it.
Matitus was completely naked standing in the snow. Abigail averts her eyes from
Matitus, but I notice she openly stares at the other man who was also regarding her,
an interested look in his eye.
“Elora, this is my brother Dakari, Dakari this is my mate Elora” He introduces us.
Silas growls and Dakari looks up at him before clearing his throat and I could see the
fear in his eyes as Silas reptilian eyes watched him.
“Silas, I am sorry, but I didn’t know she was your mate” He defends himself. Silas
growls his tail wrapping around me before he places me on his back away from the
man. I walk along his scales sitting between his shoulders. I press my hands on his
scales which were warm.
Matitus Shifts back and I see his brother climb up on him before he reaches a hand
down to Abigail. She shakes her head and Matitus voice flits through my head.
“He won’t hurt her, tell her to climb up”
“Won’t hurt her he just tried to kill us” I tell him. Dakari looks over at me hearing what I
said.
“I’m sorry, you have no idea what it is like being stuck like that. I should say thank you,
your magic saved me I have been like that for over 70 years” He tells me, but I don’t
trust him, and I am shocked at how easily Matitus just forgave him.
“What do you mean?” I ask. I stabbed him, I would hardly call that saving him.
“Your magic when you stabbed me. I will explain when we get home. We need to
leave before they come back, they will come back Silas” He says looking at him. Silas
head turning toward him, and he growls.
Silas angry voice runs through my head. “Tell your people to climb up, we need to
leave” He growls at me. I flinch away from the anger in his words as they echo in my
head.
I stand up walking along his back and down his tail.
“We are heading back, climb up on them they will take us home” I tell them. They all
look uncertain but once Abigail took Dakari’s hand and let him pull her up the rest
followed. Silas flew slowly, those that didn’t fit on them Matitus and Silas grabbed in
their talons caging them in. We trekked hours to get to where we were but were back
at the castle in minutes. Silas and Matitus landed next to the green houses letting the
people stuck in their talons out before landing.
A few threw up and I felt bad, this wasn’t how I planned this to be. Matitus landing
next to us and I see Abigail talking enthusiastically with Dakari. He helped her down
and remained near her. I helped Aldrin off with his wife’s help. Silas shifting back as
soon as everyone was off before grabbing me.
Everyone taking off when he growls. Aldrin looks to me panicked but I shake my
head. I knew as soon as I got back, I was going to pay for leaving them.
Silas drags me toward the castle by one arm, and I had to jog to keep up with him.
When I see the castle come into view. I watch Dragus run over, and Silas tosses me
at him before stalking inside. Marian was waiting with a pair of pants and he quickly
put them on. Dragus grabs me pulling me inside after Silas.
Dragus dumps me in the armchair in the study next to the fireplace. “Do you have any
idea how fucking stupid that was?” Dragus yells at me. Dragus never got angry at
me, or hardly ever and not like this. His arms on either side of armchair caging me in,
his entire body trembling in anger.
“You could have killed everyone with you, you could have fucking died” Dragus spat
at me. His anger pissing me off.
“How the fuck was I supposed to know there were Dragons out there, none of you
tell me anything” I argue back. Silas growls behind him.
“I fucking told you it wasn’t safe, and you still went, you want to run things around
here with us you need to think things through before acting on impulse” Silas bellows
at me. Suddenly the front door opens and Dragus looks to the entry way.
“Dakari?” He says shocked as Matitus walks in with brother.
“Dragus” Dakari exclaims embracing him in a hug and patting his back in that manly
way men do.
Silas leans next me his voice below my ear. “You are in so much trouble love, I am
going to turn that ass red” He growls below my ear, his hot breath on my neck
making me shiver. His warm fingers brushing the back of my neck.
“You are lucky one good thing came out of this because you risked not only your life
but everyone else’s” Silas says, before standing upright and looking towards our
mates. Silas was right what I did was reckless. His words hitting me hard.
“What? How? I don’t understand” Dragus stutters. Drawing my attention back to him.
Dakari points to me, a smile on his face. She slashed me with her sword, the magic
in it turned me back. Enzo bit her and he turned back too. Must be her Fae blood” He
states, his eyes darting to my leg which I completely forgot was injured. Looking
down, I could see it bleeding onto the rug. Silas bites his wrist offering it to me.
I push his hand away. “Do you want me to make a scene Elora” Silas says, and I roll
my eyes before grabbing his wrist and running my tongue over his bite mark.
“There happy?” I ask but he ignores me, instead peeling my pant leg up and looking
at my wound which was now healing.
“I am now, but don’t piss me off Elora. I am already in a bad enough mood. Without
your attitude”
“Since when aren’t you in a bad mood?” I retort. Everyone walks down the corridor
out of sight, and I go to follow them. Standing up, Silas grabs my wrist before sitting
and yanking me, so I fall over his knees.
I try to get up, but his arm in the centre of my back holds me down.
“Silas let me up, what if someone walks in” I shriek as his hand rubs over my ass.
“I can’t believe you are actually giving me attitude when you nearly just got yourself
killed, if anything you should be thankful, we showed up, instead of acting like a brat”
He says.
“I’m not, it’s your fault. If you told me there were dragons out there, I wouldn’t have left
the city” I argue. He growls lowly.
“Please Silas, don’t do this here, this is embarrassing” I tell him. He squeezes my ass
hard, and I jump.

“Fine but tonight you are mine, understood” He tells me, and I nod anything to get out
of this awkward position before someone walks in. Didn’t exactly look very Queenly
bent over the knee of someone with my ass in the air.
He lets me up but pulls me toward him, forcing me to straddle him. He grips my chin
forcing me to meet his eyes.
“Why did you leave?” He asks.
“Because you didn’t want me, because you don’t want the Fae here”
“I never said I didn’t want you Elora”
“But you don’t want the Fae, it’s the same thing” I tell him trying to get up, but he
doesn’t let go.
“I am sorry you felt that way, but I will always want you. Even if it means I have to put
up with your people” He tells me. Silas pulls my face closer, his lips crashing into my
own and I can’t help the noise that leaves me, loving the warmth of his tongue playing
with mine. He pulls back letting me go.
“Don’t ever leave me again” He says, his intense gaze watching me, I try to look
away, but he pulls my face back.
“Elora promise me” He says when I don’t say anything.
“I promise” I tell him. He sighs before standing up.
Silas grabs my hand bringing it to his lips kissing my knuckles.
“Let go see this brother in-law of mine” He says tugging me out of the room.
Author Note
Let me know your thoughts.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty Seven

Sixty Seven
  
Elora’s POV
We found everyone in the dining room. They were all excitedly chatting away
reminiscing old times, that Abigail and I weren’t alive for. Abigail had a huge grin on
her face as she watched and listen, and I noticed no matter how many times Dakari
would have his attention drawn away by Matitus or Dragus, his eyes would always go
wandering back to her. Silas steps closer, his lips below my ear.
“I think something might be going on with them two”
“Dakari and Abigail?” I ask. Silas kisses my shoulder.
“Lets test that theory huh” He says making me look back at him over my shoulder, he
had a silly grin on his face, and I could see he was enjoying Abigail’s and Dakari’s
reaction to each other.
“Who do you think you are cupid?” I ask him. Silas laughs, shaking his head before
speaking.
“Abigail” Silas says in a stern voice. Making me wonder what he was playing at.
Dakari eyes go to Silas before darting to Abigail. While poor Abigail pales thinking she
is in trouble. Everyone staring at Silas wondering what he is going to do, while my
eyes were on Dakari who looked like he was about to jump over the table and throw
himself in front of her to protect her.
“How is Claire?” Silas asks no anger in his voice turning all sweet all of a sudden.
Abigail blushes before fumbling over her words.
“Right, I should get back to my daughter, if you’ll excuse me” She says about to leave
the room. Dakari stands up, a panicked look on his face as she goes to leave.
“You have a daughter?” he asks curiously, and Abigail stops, turning back around to
face him. I actually started to panic wondering if that would create a problem that she
had a daughter.
Abigail nods. He seems to think for a second. “I can walk you home” Dakari says
pushing his chair in and walking over to her. Abigail stares up at his tall frame before
looking to me nervously, all while Silas thinks what is happening is hilarious and can’t
seem to wipe the grin off his face.
“Wait you don’t have a husband, do you?” He asks and I could tell he just realised if
she had a kid that could mean she had a husband too.
“No, he passed away” She said her eyes going to Silas making me wonder why they
darted to him. I knew the dragon kings had something to do with her husband’s
death, but I thought it was strange how her eyes went directly to him. Dakari loops his
arm through hers like they are some married couple walking toward the door.
“Dakari are you forgetting something?” Silas asks and he turns around looking at him
questionably. Silas looks down at him my eyes following Silas’s and I feel my face
heat when I realised Dakari was still completely naked.
“Oh right, can I borrow some clothes?” Dakari says pulling Abigail in front of him like a
shield, her face turning crimson at having a naked man’s junk pressing against her
back.
“I can get you some” Abigail says looking up at him over her shoulder. He nods once
before turning her with him and following her down the corridor. I shake my head.
“Give Abigail till morning before she comes back marked and mated” Silas says, and I
turn to Dragus and Matitus. Now that they were gone all attention was back on me
and I could feel their scrutinizing gazes on me, the earlier excitement long forgotten. I
was hoping with the distraction it would have gave them plenty of time to forget my
escape.
Matitus folds his arms across his chest glaring down at me. I hear Silas move behind
me and panic runs through me when I watch him walk over to the double doors in the
dining room, closing them and locking them. My heart rate skipping a beat as I face
them.
“Do you have any idea the stupidity of what you did?” Matitus yells at me.
I flinch back at his anger. “Two people died because of you; you realise that?” Silas
asks walking over to me. I suddenly felt cornered.
“You think I don’t know that? I watched them fucking die, if you three had of told me
what’s out there I never would have left” I argue back.
“We agreed to let you run things then the first chance you get you ran. You want to
rule means you have to think before you act Elora.”
“I know that Matitus geez”
“You knew that? Okay then, where were you going?”
“I…I don’t know exactly, the caves under the mountains” I force out before sighing
even my answer sounded ridiculous. We didn’t have plan only to get away from the
dragon kings, and those frightened jumped at the idea.
Dragus scoffs making me look at him.
“The mountains really, you would have been walking straight into their den. I can’t
believe you did this. And what about us? Were you just going to leave and never
return?” Dragus asks.
“I didn’t want to make you choose” I yell at him.
“Choose what? you belong here with us” Dragus retorts. My eyes dart to Silas before
going to the roof.

“You thought we wouldn’t choose you?” Matitus asks.
“No, I just didn’t want to put you in a position to choose”
“We wouldn’t have had to because you wouldn’t have been allowed to leave” Matitus
yells, his eyes flickering dangerously. I could feel his rage through the bond. Matitus
was never angry like this, not at me. I could feel his hurt like I betrayed him by leaving,
and Dragus was the same. The one that seemed almost calm was Silas. Probably
because he had already scolded me.
“Argh” Matitus screams his fist clenching like he wants to punch something.
“Get her out of my sight I can’t fucking deal with her right now”
“You can’t deal with me?” I scoff.
“No Elora, because I now have to notify the fucking families of the people you just got
killed” He bellows. I didn’t see why he was acting like this when they have killed
hundreds of people before.
“Your pissed off because two people died by my hands, yet how many have died by
yours?” I ask.
“You wanted us to fix the city, wanted us to change things and we did. No one has
died since your manifestation. No one, that didn’t deserve it. You are in charge for not
even twenty-four hours, and you kill two people, you broke your own fucking rule”
Dragus says.
I was done arguing, we were never getting anywhere. I fucked up, but how many
times have they fucked up and I was the one that copped the consequences then
forgave them?”
“So, it’s okay for you to fuck up, but not me huh” I ask. Matitus growls but I don’t wait
to hear their answers instead, walking to the door. I pull on the handle but its locked
remembering that Silas locked it.
“Don’t walk away Elora” Silas says, but I was done listening to them.
“Elora” Silas warns when I don’t turn around to face him, two seconds ago Matitus
wants me gone, now I try to leave, I being told to stay. Enraged, I smacked the door
with my palms in frustration not expecting to blow the door to smithereens. The wood
splintering off as they ripped off the hinges.
“Elora” Silas bellows.
“Woops” I mutter ignoring them and walking out of the room. I hear things being
broken behind me but don’t even bother looking back instead heading for our room.
Walking up the stairs I walk in and shut the door. Now I was doubting everything
including myself. I knew I fucked up, knew the moment I first laid eyes on the broken
one which turned out to be Matitus brother.
But I couldn’t help but feel we learnt a lot by my mistake, that without me messing up,
we wouldn’t have known the Broken ones could actually be fixed, that they actually
aren’t broken that beneath the beast is still a man or woman trapped in the confines
of themselves, just a little warped and twisted, but not truly broken.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Sixty Eight

Sixty Eight
  
Elora POV
I remained in the room; I didn’t want to argue, hadn’t this day been bad enough
without us at each other’s throat trying to shift the blame. I couldn’t face them, not if I
were just going to be ridiculed over one mistake. They made their fair share of
mistakes and yet I make one and they give up on me. I wasn’t sure how long I was in
the room, but I eventually fell asleep everything becoming to much. I was mentally
drained, I had enough. It was late in the night when I woke to the door creaking open.
Light from outside creeping into the room making my eyes flutter open before feeling
the bed dip beside me.
Warmth enveloping me as his arms wrapped around me pulling me flush against him.
Hearing him sigh before pressing his face into my shoulder. “I know you’re awake” His
voice rough next to my ear.
“Yeah, because you woke me” I mumble.
“Why are you hiding in here away from us” Silas questioned. I didn’t bother
answering. He knew exactly why I was in here.
“Where is Matitus?” I ask.
“Talking to his brother, trying to figure out a plan”
“Plan?”
“Yes Elora, figure out how to bring them back, we always thought they were dead,
that their human counterpart was gone once they become what they are”
“How come they are like that?” I ask curious as to why they were different, how they
managed to keep themselves from turning out the way the rest did.
“Because we didn’t lose our mates, Dakari lost his first mate and left, we never saw
him again after that. Slowly one by one we lost all of them, well we thought we did”
“Have you got any siblings?”
“No, Elora. I was an only child” Silas answers.
“Well that explains a lot then” I tell him. Silas huffs.
“Explains what?” He asks.
“Why you don’t play well with others. Why you don’t like to share”
“I share you and you are an only child too, Elora”
“Different upbringing Silas, when you have nothing, you expect nothing, therefore can
give everything because you realise you don’t need anything”
“So, you think I am selfish?” He asks, but I could hear the smile in his voice.
“No, I am just saying you have a sense of entitlement. Ownership if you will”
“Hmm, you have an interesting mind, but your wrong I would give up everything in a
heartbeat to have you”
“Except your kingdom, you said it yourself I am just a bed toy” I tell him, his words
coming back to me, and the way he said it.
Silas rolls me with one hand to face him but instead, I sit up leaning against the
headboard and flicking on the lamp. He runs his hand down his face.
“You’re angry because of what I said? I was angry Elora; I say shit I don’t mean when I
am angry”
“Sometimes its not what you say Silas but how you say it, that speaks volumes on
how you feel,” Silas shakes his head before climbing between my legs resting his
head on his hand that were braced on my legs. He kisses my belly, running his nose
along it before looking up at me.
“I didn’t mean what I said”
“You are just saying that because you want to fuck me” I tell him, feeling his arousal
through the bond. He chuckles,
“No, I don’t have to say anything to get in your pants little one, your body will react
anyway” He says before biting the inside of my thigh making me jump. Arousal
flooding me from having him so close.

He laughs before doing it again. “Stop, point taken” I tell him, pulling his face away.
He runs his nose across my belly, his hands pushing my shirt up before he moves so
quickly, and I actually feel nauseas from the movement before I find him leaning
against the headboard and I was now straddling his lap.
“That’s better” He states kissing my chin, his hands tugging the bottom of my shirt
before he peels it off me. Silas stares at the markings travelling across my body,
being that this was the first time, he had actually seen them. His fingers burning my
skin as he traced them with his fingertips before his hand went behind my neck
bringing me closer before crashing his lips against mine, I push on his shoulder sitting
back up and pulling away from him.
“What” He pouts, his hand trailing up my waist to palm my breast before he nips at
my chin, my traitorous body not even fighting against him, as he sucks and nips at
my skin. I hear him laugh knowing full well I didn’t want him to stop.
“I Silas Draquin” He says between kissing my skin. I freeze pulling his face away from
my neck. “What are you doing Silas, that isn’t funny. Don’t do that if you don’t mean
it” I tell him.
“You should know by now I don’t do anything I don’t want to do, lora” He says
gripping my face and bringing us almost nose to nose. “But I messed up?” I admit.
“You did, but you learnt from it, took me a century to realise my mistakes and I won’t
make them again” He whispers against my lips before kissing me, his tongue tasting
every inch of my mouth hungrily before he pulls back, his hands holding my face
making me look at him before a serious expression crosses his features.
“I Silas Draquin king of the Draquin kingdom, pledge my allegiance, to my Queen and
mate, to rule alongside her as equals for as long I live” He states, his eyes watching
me and I gasp as I feel my magic burning in me, my ribs tingling and Silas looks down
feeling the sensation rolling over me through the bond, letting go of my face, his
fingertips brushing my marking as they grow, moving down to my hip and running
across my stomach, stopping just above the waist band of my panties. He looks
confused before looking up at me.
“The same thing happened when Dragus and Matitus gave themselves to me, they
gave me some of their magic” I tell him, and his eyes snap to mine.
He traces his marking, tingles rushing everywhere he touched. Silas smirks before
pulling me against him, his hands going to my hair as he tugs it, making my head
snap back as his lips trailed down my neck, his other hand squeezes my ass as he
presses his erection against me.
“I did say I was going to turn that ass red” He says smacking it. My panties
dampening with my arousal when the door suddenly opens making me jump and
climb off his lap.
“If anyone is smacking that ass I am, though I don’t think that is really a punishment
for her” Matitus growls.
“You two always walk in at the worst times” Silas tells them. I try to pull the blanket
around me as Matitus climbs on the bed before tugging it down taking it from me.
Dragus leaning against the door frame but neither of them looked angry. Matitus
kneels on the end of the bed before his eyes dart down to stomach and he gasps a
crooked grin turning up his lips, Dragus steps closer and I can feel both their shock
through the bond. Dragus eyes going to me, making me feel a little exposed with their
intent gazes.
“You pledged to her?” Dragus murmurs.
“Well let’s not make a big deal out it”- Silas waves them off before suddenly Matitus
launched himself at him, his lips smashing into Silas who seemed shocked by his
reaction. While I felt confused, Dragus was smiling from ear to ear as he walks toward
me. I hear Silas groan making me look at them as Matitus assaulted his mouth,
arousal flooding me when Matitus lips move to his neck and across his chest.
“I fucking love you, you stubborn ass dragon” Matitus tells him, and I could feel Silas
trying to figure out what was going on, but at the same time loving his mates
attention. Dragus climbs onto the bed between my legs before leaning over me and
grabbing the back of Silas’s head, kissing him just as harshly. I shake my head giving
up on trying to figure out whatever has made them so excited so suddenly. Figuring I
will leave them to it. I wriggle out from under Dragus intending to go shower since I
was now up. When suddenly Dragus arm snakes around my waist.
“And where do you think you're going love?” He says ripping me back on the bed,
before climbing on top of me, kissing me with the same hunger he had with Silas. I
moan as his tongue slips in my mouth before Matitus grips my chin pulling my face in
his direction, his lips moulding around mine.
Author Note
What's everyone reckon.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy

Seventy
  
Silas POV
Waking to find her gone my heart was pounding in my chest, my eyes instantly going
to my hand and looking at the promise mark, my skin charred and black from where
she broke the blood promise. I still remember when she stepped out of the borders,
the tingling sensation that moved over my palm. I initially thought I slept on it funny
and gave myself pins and needles until it started burning and I knew she left me. Left
the safety of the kingdom never have I felt fear like that. She was completely unaware
of what resided beyond those gates.
Looking at my hand though, I felt no pain. So, I knew she was in the castle
somewhere or at least within the kingdom. Matitus rolling into me, his hand searching
for something as he threw it over me before pulling me against him and realising my
skin is a lot hotter than hers. Matitus sits up in one swift motion instantly alert.
“Where is she?” He says, looking around the room.
“She is still here” I tell him. One thing Elora doesn’t realise, is she made a blood
promise which won’t go away for as long as we live, it will just inflict pain on the one
they promised to, every time they break it.
Matitus wriggles closer putting his head on my chest, Dragus snoring beside him so
loudly I was almost tempted to smother him just to shut him up. Instead, I relish my
time with my mate, running my fingers through his hair. They hardly let me touch them
anymore, and I know its because of what I did, what I put her through, so for now I
would just enjoy my time with them.
“You did the right thing” Matitus tells me.
“you should have done it earlier, but you eventually did it” He says, sitting up on his
elbow and looking at me. I could see something behind his eyes as they reflected
back at me. He almost looked happy for once, instead of his mind clouded with the
shadows of the past.
“You and Dragus were in a good mood last night considering everything that
happened” I tell him. His lips turn up in a smile.
“Because we are now, now that you have accepted her”
“I never didn’t accept her, she is just-” Matitus scoffs, his eyebrow raising at my
words and I can’t help the corners of my lips turning up slightly trying to repress
myself from smiling.
“Stubborn like you” Matitus offers. I shake my head.

“So, are you going to tell me what got you two into such a good mood?” I ask
ignoring his statement.
“You’ll find out soon enough”
“What did you do?” I ask.
“Nothing, it’s what you did, and I am not giving away anything, not until I am positive”
Dragus suddenly moves yawning and sitting up, I feel alarm hit me when he looks
across at us.
“She is still here” I tell him knowing that is what he was about to ask, and he lets out a
breath before flopping back down on the bed again and chucking and arm across his
face blocking out the light.
“Ah I don’t want to get up” Dragus groans. I chuckle at him.
“We have work to do, besides it’s your own fault you shouldn’t have been up all-night
fornicating” I tell him.

Your Body! Night!
“Like you didn’t enjoy it” He retorts. Suddenly I get hit with Elora’s feelings,
embarrassment hitting me before I hear what sounds like someone squeal and
laughter. Getting up, I walk outside the door peering over the landing to the floor
below. To see Dakari running down the corridor with Elora and Abigail chasing after
him in fits of giggles. Matitus comes over leaning over and looking too.
“What’s happening?” He asks, just as Marian comes rushing out from god knows
where a tea towel in hand chasing after them yelling profanities telling them what
rotten girls are.

I laugh making Marian look up before she averts her eyes stopping. “Sorry my lords”
She calls out but Matitus chuckles. “I don’t know what you have been up to but its
good to hear laughter in this dark place” Matitus answers.
“Sorry, my lord” She answers but not looking up. Elora suddenly walks out from
underneath the landing we are on looking up at us, Abigail too before she snorts her
face turning crimson. Elora elbows her.
“It’s alright Marian, I know you haven’t seen one in a while” Abigail chuckles and
Marian smacks both of them with the tea towel making them laugh. Dakari walks out
and Matitus and I look at each other trying to figure out what’s so funny.
“Free balling it now bro, watch out you will give some of these old birds a heart
attack” He says before we realise our mistake. Elora places her hand over Abigail’s
eyes before we look down to realise, we were still naked. Completely forgetting when
we walked out to see what was going on.
Matitus chuckles not caring in the least instead jiggling his bits. “Oh, for Pete’s sake
as everyone around here lost their marbles” Marian says, turning and walking off. I
quickly duck into the room chucking on some shorts. Matitus walks in behind me
doing the same, while Dragus remained in bed.
“Get up” I tell him, and he rolls over onto his stomach pulling the pillow over his head
drowning us out. Matitus chuckles walking over and ripping the covers off him, and
he mutters some curses at him.
“Now Dragus” Matitus warns him.
“And what are you going to do spank me like Elora” He spits at him. Matitus makes a
noise in the back of his throat.
“What is it with everyone today, starting to think Elora becoming a bad influence on
everyone, talking back, People making eye contact and now even Dragus has an
attitude” Matitus says shaking his head.
“Things are definitely changing around here, and I am not sure I like it” I mutter with a
smile.
Dakari suddenly walks in the room sniffing the air slightly and wrinkly his nose. “The
girls want to know if they can go to the greenhouses and help someone named
Victor” Dakari announces.
“They sent you to ask permission” I ask.
“No, pretty sure they sent me as a distraction, I heard them duck out the moment I
stepped foot on the stairs”
“See bad influence” Matitus mutters.
‘So, what happened with you and Abigail?” Matitus asks wriggling his eyebrows.
“I marked her; her daughter is a little strange, cute but strange”
Elora’s POV
Abigail and I managed to escape the castle to the greenhouses, using Dakari as a
distraction. One of the cooks said that Victor needed help so we thought we would
go offer a helping hand. We spent most of the morning hanging herbs to dry out.
Victor was busying compounding ingredients and bottling them to stock the
pharmacy.
I was just getting ready to pull down some dried herbs using the step ladder when I
felt hands move over my hips and under my shirt. Looking down, I see Matitus
standing behind me a devilish grin on his face.
“Are you hiding from us little one” He says.

“No, just helping Victor” I tell him grabbing down the bundle of dried plants and
dropping them in the basket on the bench.
“Victor said he doesn’t need you anymore” Matitus says, his hands sliding up higher
brushing my stomach. I look over my shoulder and Victor gives me a nod and I go to
step down off the ladder only for Matitus to pull me against him and scooping my legs
out from under me.
“Put me down” I whisper yell.
“Not a chance” He says, turning on heels and carrying me from the greenhouse.
“People are staring Matitus” I argue but he ignores me instead spinning me in his
arms to face him and wrapping my legs around his waist.
“Where are you taking me?” I groan, just as I see Dakari walk out of the castle
heading toward the greenhouses where Abigail was left behind.
“Abbie out there still?”
“Yes, third greenhouse” I tell him, and he rushes off to find her.
“Can you put me down please” I ask again when I see the castle doors getting closer.
Matitus doesn’t put me down instead opening the door and walking into the library,
using his foot to kick the door closed behind him.
“What are we-” I don’t get to finish when his lips were suddenly on mine and I find
myself on top of the new desk which was still covered in plastic.
“Matitus” I screech, when his lips leave mine, going to my neck.
“Matitus someone will walk in” Geez what has got into him? I wonder, as he ignores
me peeling my coat off and pushing my pants down. His lips going to my mark as he
sucks on it while undressing me until I was only left in my bra the rest of me
completely bare.
Matitus suddenly drops to his knees in front of the desk. I try to hop up, to escape
when his hand pushes me back down before I feel his breath on my core as he pulls
me to the end of the desk pushing my legs further apart before feeling his tongue flick
out, licking my slit before he sucks my clit into his mouth.
“Still want me to stop little one” He asks, as I grip his hair. I grind my hips against his
face, and he chuckles before continuing, after a few minutes I no longer care if
anyone walks in because all I can think about his where his face currently is, and the
feeling building inside me.
My stomach tightening as he shoves his fingers inside me, I hiss at the burning pain. I
was still sore, very sore but the pain becoming forgotten as he sped up, and I could
feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. My grip on his hair tightening as I
move my hips against his hot mouth before crashing over, my walls fluttering around
his fingers as I ride out my orgasm, leaving me breathless and my heart racing.
Matitus stands up undoing his belt a wicked smile creeping onto his face as he leans
over the desk, kissing me. I could taste myself on his tongue as our tongues collided
before he suddenly pulled me towards him letting me stand, only to spin me around
and bend me over the desk. His hands going to my hips as he pulls me towards him
before he positions himself at my entrance.
Sliding in effortlessly, from the moisture of my orgasm a few seconds ago. He buries
his cock in me before pulling out and slamming back in, my hips hitting the edge of
the desk painfully as he pounds into me when I hear the door click and try to stand.
Matitus hand goes to my shoulder shoving me back down.
“It’s only Dragus” He says before I feel fingertips under my chin, pulling my face up. I
see Dragus, his face inches from mine before he kisses me, his tongue hungrily
devouring every inch of my mouth, Matitus movements becoming jerky as he thrusts

in harder making me gasp before stilling, he slaps my ass before pulling my head
back by my ponytail wrapping it around his hand, his lips below my ear.
“Dragus turn now” He says, kissing my cheek before I feel him pull out of me. Dragus
undoes his belt using it to tie my hands before securing it to the front of the desk,
making me have to stretch to relieve the pressure on my shoulders before he walks
around the desk. I feel his hands trail across my back making me shiver.
I twist, trying to look behind me when I feel warm fingers move into my bra and twist
my nipple harshly making me cry out, rolling it between their fingers only to look up
and see it was Matitus who was watching.
“Stay still” He says, and I huff turning back my hands going purple from the loss of
circulation to my hands. Dragus uses his foot tapping my feet which were barely on
the ground.
“Legs apart” and I wriggle as much as I can from this position before feeling his hand
come down on my ass hard, the stinging slap making me shudder and hiss.
“God, I love the sounds she makes” Dragus murmurs, before moving between my
legs and I feel the head of his cock as he lines it up with my throbbing core before
thrusting in. His hands gripping my ass as he pulls my cheeks apart watching himself
slip in and out of me, making me moan loudly from the friction building up as he
thrusts become more urgent. I feel his fingers tracing my ass crack before I feel his
thumb shove inside me, making me squirm before relaxing.
My orgasm building as he continues to hit that spot inside me making my toes curl
when I feel myself hit my brink, before exploding around his cock. My walls clenching
him, and his movements become jerky before he stills, my pussy milking his cock as
it spasms around him while I ride out my own orgasm leaving me covered in a sheen
of sweat and breathless. I feel Matitus fiddling with the belt around my wrists just as I
feel Dragus pull out of me and can hear him pulling up his pants.
If I wasn’t sore before I definitely am now, my inside feeling like they have been
rubbed raw. My wrists killing as I feel my blood rush to them regaining circulation.
Turning around, Dragus was picking up my clothes before Matitus kneels in front of
me helping me step into my pants.
Dragus hands me my shirt before kissing my swollen lips. I get dressed just as the
door opens and Silas pops his head in.
“Damn missed all the fun” He says sniffing the air.
“Come on, lunch is done and after we are going flying” He says.
“Flying?”
“Don’t you think it’s about time you try out those new wings?” He asks. I shake my
head worried, and not only that I didn’t know how to make them come out again or if I
could.
“Stop stressing, eat first, worry later” He says, giving me a wink and reaching his
hand out to me. I place mine in his, letting him drag me out. I just wanted to go take a
nap but food sounds better, I was starving.
Author Note
Let me know what you think of this chapter. Sorry about not posting yesterday was
too tired after work.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy One

Seventy One
  
Elora’s POV
We had lunch then Silas lead me outside with Matitus and Dragus. Silas and Matitus
started stripping off their clothes and I pulled my coat off, the winter chill making me
shiver, Dragus rubbed my arms trying to warm me up. I only had a singlet on
underneath and even though the sun was out, the breeze was ice cold.
Matitus walks over to me butt naked the air around me, suddenly heating up and I
know he is manipulating the heat in the air.
“So, lets see them” Matitus says, looking at me expectantly.
“Um, I… Ah how?” I ask, not knowing what I am asking, which kind of sounds silly
asking a dragon how a Fae uses her wings. I didn’t do anything last time, the wings
just happened and before I knew it they were gone.
“You don’t know how to use them?” Matitus says with a chuckle. I shake my head
was I expected to know everything instantly, Sure they were apart of me. But this was
a new to me as it was to them.
“Fine, fine we will just go and figure it out later” Matitus says before moving away from
us and shifting. Dragus walks up Matitus’s tail climbing between his big shoulders.
Silas golden Dragon nudges me in the belly with his snout playfully wanting me to
climb on. Walking to his side, he drops to the ground and I use his leg to climb up
before sitting in between his shoulders. Both take off running before spreading their
batlike wings and jumping, their wings carrying them higher and higher towards the
clouds. I should have grabbed my cloak; I was covered in goosebumps by the time
we got to the top my teeth chattering loudly. They soar through the sky, their wings
slicing through the clouds, as they race and taunt each other, Dragus standing
between Matitus shoulders looking quite content before he suddenly looks at me a
devious smile on his face. Both Silas and Matitus flying side by side and slowing
down.
“You want to know how I learnt to swim, Elora?” Dragus called over to me. My head
snaps to him wondering why he was talking about swimming; I feel Silas chest
rumble like he is laughing.
“Yeah sure” I tell him.
“My father chucked me in the deep end and told me to kick”
“Okay? why are you telling me this?” I ask confused.
“Because that’s how where going to teach you to fly” Dragus says with a laugh. I
stare at him wondering what he meant when suddenly Silas spins so fast and I have
nothing to hang onto.

I hear Dragus scream out to me. “Fly love, flap those wings” The air rushing past me
as I plunge toward the ground, the air whipping my skin as I scream. If I survive, I am
going to fucking kill them.
Dragus Pov
Silas turns and I can’t help the laugh escaping me at her horrified face as she starts
to fall. What better way to learn then to fly then to fall? “Fly love, flap those wings” I call
out to her as she screams. Matitus chuckling underneath me. We watch as she
continues to fall, falling through the clouds tumbling towards the ground below.
“Any minute now” I tell them and Matitus chuckles underneath me. Silas eyes trained
on her and he starts dropping height.
“You sure this was a good idea?” Silas voice flitting through my head.
“She will be fine, what Fae can’t fly when they have wings” I tell him and his golden
eyes flick to me. She continued to fall at an alarming speed. I was quite impressed
with her lung capacity; she could really scream her heart out.
“She is still falling” Matitus says alarmed.
“Shit go get her, and we will try again” I scream over to Silas who dives down toward
the ground.
“Going to be cutting it pretty close” Matitus says, his voice echoing in my head. I can’t
watch my heart pounding in my chest as she gets closer to the ground.
“He got her” Matitus says, and I let out a breath of relief, then hear her hoarse voice
yelling profanities.
“Oh, she going to kill you” Matitus sings out through the link. Silas moving through the
air back toward us. Elora was ghostly pale almost green in colour.
“I’m going to fucking murder you, that wasn’t funny I could have fucking died”
“You’re alive” I announce before cringing away at the evil look she gave me.
“Practise makes perfect” I tell her.
“Don’t you fucking dare-” her words being cut off as Silas spins again, only this time
she grabs hold of his scales, digging her feet in.
“Nice try” Elora says triumphantly. Silas growls playfully throwing his head toward
Matitus who nips his neck.
Elora sticks her tongue out at me.
“Hey Silas” I call his head snapping to me, I smirk and Elora’s face snaps to mine and
the look she gave me, I was actually scared now to go back to the ground she was
going eat me alive. Although I wouldn’t mind the eating part.
“Torpedo” I say, and I can’t help the grin from ear to ear. Yep, she was going to kill
me, I could think of worse ways to go, I thought to myself. Silas chest rumbles and I
could hear him laughing through the mind link before he suddenly starts spinning
really fast. Elora flying off through the air as she screams before free falling toward the
ground again.
“We are going to hell” Silas says with a chuckle.

“We are immortal” I remind him calling out to him over the wind.
“Yeah, but hell might be better then her wrath” Matitus retorts. He does have point,
but I am her favourite she won’t hate me long, I think to myself. I hear Matitus huff
reading my thoughts.
Elora’s scream dying out suddenly and we all look down panicked before we notice
her. Her wings like a rainbow, the light glimmering through them as they spread out
around her. Each one as long as her body and truly magnificent, she was
magnificent. She seems stunned just hovering in the air staring at them amazed, she
didn’t even get halfway this time. They remind me of looking through crystal,
completely clear with veins of purple like her magic, slivering through them. We all
watch in awe, amazed not believing she could be anymore beautiful. Well, until she
looked up her eyes narrowing and her lips pressing in a line.
“Does she look mad” I ask.
“She looks fucking pissed” Silas replies. She looked like the avenging angel of death.
Her wings moving alarmingly fast, so fast they resembled a rainbow around her.
“You’re on your own” Matitus says, his voice alarmed through the link.
“You can out fly her, she is newbie” I tell him.
“Yeah, doesn’t mean I want to cop it when we go home though” Silas growls ducking
out of the way as she burst through the cloud beneath us, her eyes on me. Matitus
using his wings to hover in the same spot, and I could feel his amusement through
the bond.
“Hey Dragus, want to learn how to fly” She calls out.
“I’m good, I don’t have wings” I tell her, as she lands on Matitus, her wings folding
behind her and moving over his scales lightly as she stalks toward me. She truly
looked beautiful even on a war path. I walk step back and look over my shoulder and
see Silas staring watching her. Her eyes goes to him before flicking back to me her
lips turning upwards and I could see she was quite amused at the position I put
myself in.
“It worked didn’t it, like you can fly now. No harm done” Her eyes burn purple
flickering with her magic, before she charges at me, I gasp as her arms wrap around
my waist knocking me back with nothing to land on but air. Wind rushing around me.
“Elora!!” I screech as I fall backwards. I hear her laugh and my heart pounds in my
chest. She really did it, she really tossed me off. Silas roars loudly, my arms flailing in
the air as I scream falling to my death. Relief hitting me when I see her dive down
towards me, her wings tucked close to her body as she dives, I reach my hand out
toward her but instead she grabs my foot with both hands and her wings open
flapping fast while I remained dangled upside down.
“Don’t you drop me” I scream to her and she smiles letting go. I scream only to fall
onto something hard and scaled. Rolling over, I see Silas golden scales.
“She got you good” He says, and I could hear him laughing at me while I am trying to
get my heart to beat normally.
She leaves me alone after that, flying beside them or around them effortlessly like she
always had wings. Matitus and Silas chasing after her as she played with them,
moving around them and ducking underneath them as they tried to grab her with their
talons.
The sun started going down, the temperature dropping further. Elora pouting when
Silas tells her we need to head back before she catches a cold. She was having to
much fun to realise; how much she was shivering and how cold her skin was. Silas
lands and I jump off before he shifts back. Elora dropping next to me, her wings
folding and moving back into her skin.

She slaps me playfully and I wrap my arms around. “You’re freezing” I tell her kissing
her shoulder, she shivers at the contrast of her frozen skin and my hot body heat.
Silas walking over and taking her from me scooping her up, cradling her against his
bare chest trying to warm her as we walked toward the castle.
“We should have a talk about what to do with the dragon situation” Matitus says only
loud enough for me to hear as he falls into step with me. I nod, but first we need to
know if it was her magic or her blood, because If it was her blood. There was no way
we are letting them near her and we sure as hell ain’t letting her near them.
Author Note
What does eveyone think of this chapter
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 
Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy Two

Seventy Two
  
Elora’s POV
The next two weeks passed by quickly, Silas and Dakari had been busy trying to
figure out what to do about the other dragon’s that had been lost to the curse upon
them. Dakari seems to think that when their mates died part of them died with them
and that’s how they became the monsters they turned into. Dakari also seemed to
think that it wasn’t my magic at all that changed them, it was my blood which at first
didn’t make sense because only one of the two dragons bit me, the other bit Aldrin
which has now lead to the theory, that it is Fae royal blood that changes them. Either
way Aldrin and I weren’t willing to go out and taunt them just to be bitten so, now we
were trying to come up with ways to inject them without getting to close. The
dragon’s can’t fly so that gives us an advantage, but the problem is one of them
knows Fae blood is the cure, so Silas is now worried we may have a war on our
hands soon.
Matitus and Dragus have also been busy when they aren’t seeking me out, they have
been helping with repairing the city. We now had three orphanages and two
homeless shelters. The city was actually starting to resemble an actual township now.
The place was flourishing, and the people were happy, giving me hope that our future
is bright.
Walking through the castle, I was on the hunt for Abigail. I had to tell her Victor had
finally made a sleeping remedy for Claire. Claire has been suffering terrible nightmares
and Dakari came to ask if there was anyway, we could help her, so I sent him to
Victor. He was as close to a doctor we were going to get, although victor to had been
rather busy training those who were willing to learn how to make medicine and what
they were used for. He had so far 9 apprentices all eager to learn.
Walking into the kitchen I spot Abigail helping Marian sort vegetables they picked this
morning.
“Hey Abbie, Victor wants you to go see him, he made something to help Claire sleep”
Abigail looked up excitedly, she looked exhausted from the sleepless nights spent
with her daughter. We tried to insist she take some time off, but she refused wanting
to help where she can.
“Oh, thank the heavens, I hope it works. I don’t think I can go much longer without
sleep” She says.
“Go home, we don’t need you here. Get some sleep and spend time with Claire” I tell
her. She shakes her head.
“Go on love, you need it” Marian try’s to tell her.
“I will make Silas fire you if I have to” I warn her. She hangs her head.
“Fine, but only a day or two. Okay” I nod anything was better then nothing. I watch
Abigail duck out of the kitchen going to See victor.
“How are you feeling, you don’t look any better. Still been feeling crook” Marian asks. I
was also exhausted. I dreaded night. I had nowhere to hide and the lack of sleep
from the past week was starting to show. Matitus and Dragus never leave me alone.
Not that I am complaining but they have been insatiable.
Marian opens up the fridge, a foul odour wafting to my nose. “What is that?” I ask
pinching my nose.
“What’s is what?” Marian asks, looking over her shoulder at me.
“That smell” It was making my stomach turn violently.
“I can’t smell anything” Marian says, sniffing the air. I unpeg my nose taking a whiff.
The smell making me dry retch and I pinch my nose again.
Walking over to the fridge, I peer inside. All that was in there was fruits and vegetable
and cheese in this one. I unpeg my nose again sniffing the fridge before grabbing
some cheese off the shelf and smelling it. Worst Idea the odour was the cheese and I
instantly feel bile rise. I drop it running for the sink only just making it before I empty
my stomach. Marian squeals rushing over.
“Shit love, are you alright?”
Pinakamabisang paraan ng Do This Before Bed And

pagtanggal ng wrinkles sa The Parasite Will Leave
isang gabi! Your Body!
“The cheese its off” I gasp, and she picks it up sniffing it, while I continue to spew.
“Smells fine to me” She says, and I look up as she breaks a piece off and pops it in
her mouth. The sight of her eating the curdled cheese makes me throw up again.
“Tastes fine too, maybe your coming down with something” She says, putting the
cheese in the fridge and closing the door. I wet my face and drink water straight from
the tap to rinse my mouth out. I felt hot , really hot and start pulling off my coat.
“Elora its freezing in here, leave it on” Marian argues, trying to push it back up on my
shoulders.
“No, I am hot, I need it off” I tell her, and she reluctantly removes it for me while I
remain over the sink worried about throwing up again. When the urge left, I finally
stood up.
“Maybe you should go lay down” She says worriedly touching my head.
“You do feel a little warm” Marian muses.
“I’m fine I just need some sleep, maybe a shower first”
“I will go see if I can find the kings-”
“No, no I am fine” I spit out quickly, knowing I will just end up underneath one of them
and I really didn’t feel like sex right now. That was the last thing I wanted. Marian helps
me to the room and I quickly race to the shower, stripping off and hopping in. The
water was soothing and now I was out of the kitchen, my stomach was starting to
settle.
Hopping out I wrap myself in a towel. I groan when I see Dragus and Matitus sitting in
the room. I quickly shut the bathroom door locking it before one of them knocks on it.
“Go away my muffin shop is closed” I tell them. I hear them chuckle and knock again.
“You can’t hide in there forever little one” Dragus voice rings out on the other side of
the door before I hear him laugh.

“I’m not coming out, I’m sore, I feel sick and-” I ran out of excuses, but they seem
good enough to me.
“I can make you feel better” Matitus says. I groan they were impossible. Suddenly I
feel arousal through the bond.
“What are you doing?” I ask, as another wave hits me.
“Come out and you can see” Dragus says, and I hear Matitus moan. I hear something
hit the door before overwhelming sparks rush south from whatever Dragus is doing to
Matitus. I moan involuntarily before covering my mouth with my hand.
“Silas!!!” I scream at the top of my lungs and I hear Matitus laugh.
“You want all three of us Love” He taunts.
I huff, I was not walking out the door until they leave. I hear the door burst open and
know Silas ran in.
“What, what’s going on?” I hear before I hear him groan at whatever he just walked in
on. His arousal hitting me making mine ten times worse.
“Make them leave” I tell him, but my voice comes out like breathy moan.
I hear a crash before hearing a laugh coming from Dragus.
“Silas?” I call out.
“He is a little preoccupied” Dragus says.
“You’re meant to be on my side” I whine as the feelings through the bond get
stronger. My skin tingling and burning.
“Knock knock” Dragus calls.

“Go away” I tell him sitting on the floor. Suddenly the door handle breaks, and I jump
back up about to dart away when arms snake around my waist. Silas grabbing me
and I can feel his erection digging into my back.
“You’re meant to be helping me, not fucking me” I tell him.
“Change of plans” He says before tossing me on the bed. His lips going to my neck,
nipping, and sucking on my mark. My traitorous body reacting like a hussy. I press my
lips into a line, trying to fight the urge rolling over me as he peels my towel off. He
bites down on my breast and my back arches off the bed, his lips continuing to nip
and suck down my body to my hips before he suddenly stops, sitting up on his
elbows. He runs his nose across my belly making me shiver. He continues sniffing
me making me confused, I just showered. I look over to Dragus and Matitus who had
huge grins on their faces staring at Silas.
“What?” I ask confused. Silas runs his nose down my hip to the apex of my legs.
“What are you doing, stopping sniffing me, do I stink? I just showered” I tell him
appalled at his strange actions.
“You never stink” Dragus chuckles when Silas pushes his nose into my belly button
inhaling deeply. His head snapping up and eyes going wide before they dart to mine
and I see how watery his are. Is he crying? I wonder, confused he seemed frozen a
silly grin slowly creeping onto his face before he sniffs my stomach again.
“Okay get off me, you are creepy me the fuck out” I tell him trying to push him off with
his strange sniffing fetish he has going on right now.
“Please tell me you smell it too” He says, looking to Matitus and Dragus.
“She is also warm, very warm” Silas says before I see a tear roll down his cheek.
“Why are you crying, what is wrong with you?” I tell him, he has lost the plot, the man
has finally gone insane.

“Smell her” He says and Matitus leans over, and I squirm trying to get away from him.
“Get away with your sniffing” I screech. Dragus had a grin on face watching.
“She smells really good doesn’t she Silas?” Matitus says a strange smirk on his face. I
furrow my brows looking to Silas.
“You knew already, I am not imagining it?” Matitus shakes his head.
“You’re not imagining it Silas” He says, and he looks to Dragus who nods. Am I the
only one, that has no idea what’s going on here?
A strangled noise leaves silas’s lips and I feel overwhelming happiness hit me through
the bond and he starts sobbing. His head against my stomach his arms wrapping
around my hips. Matitus rubs his back and I see Dragus look away teary eyed. I sit up
alarmed when I feel his hot tears run over my skin.
“What’s wrong, why is he crying, why are you crying” I ask looking at Dragus. No one
answers.
“What did you do to him?” I ask, confused. Has everyone lost the plot?
I brush Silas hair with my fingers before he suddenly starts kissing my stomach and
my hips hungrily.
“What’s going on” I try to ask before Silas sits up, plunging his tongue in mouth
making me moan into his before he suddenly pulls back, gripping my face with both
his hands. He stares at me and I wipe his tears that were on his cheeks.
“What is it?” I ask, starting to worry.
I am hit with a tidal wave of emotions from them. All of them staring at me.
“You’re pregnant” Silas whispers.

Author Note
Let me know what you think of this chapter.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy three

Seventy three
  
Elora’s POV
“How is that even possible we didn’t break the curse?” I ask confused.
“It was never your curse to break, only Silas could break it by righting the wrongs of
the past, him accepting you, broke the curse” Matitus answers. Silas didn’t say
anything, he was too busy with his head in my lap. While I was in shock, I was
carrying a baby, something I never pictured myself having, I never wanted to bring a
child into this world, but things have changed.
Looking at them, I realised they have changed. Everything has changed so maybe
now it wouldn’t be such a bad thing.

“You don’t want kids?” Dragus asks meddling in my thoughts. I shake my head, Silas
sitting up staring at me.
“No, it’s not that, I am just shocked. I never wanted kids not with the way the kingdom
was but it’s different now” I answer honestly.
“So, you’re happy about it?” Silas asks and I could feel he was deeply concerned I
didn’t want to keep it.
“Yes Silas, just shocked that’s all” I tell him. His lips crash against my own before
shoving me flat on the bed, his lips attacking mine with need. When another thought
hits me making me sit up on my elbows and look at Dragus and Matitus.
“Wait is this why you haven’t left me alone? How long have you known?” Matitus
laughs before Dragus steps closer.
“Yes, and also because we like fucking you” Dragus answers.
“I figured it out when we pledged to you and your markings changed” Matitus
answers, all while Silas lips moved to my neck ignoring what we were talking about,
his grip tightening on my hips as he rips me back down underneath him before
latching onto my nipple with his teeth, making me hiss.
I wrap my legs around his waist tugging him closer. I was sore but I didn’t want to ruin
his good mood and he also had no intentions of stopping as his lips kept attacking
my skin. I hear the door open and close.
“Where are they going?” I murmur between his love bites. He shrugs not caring
before his lips find mine again. His hot tongue playing with mine fighting for
dominance. I tug at his pants wanting him to remove them as arousal washes over
me. He uses his hand pushing them down before running the head of his cock
through my wet folds teasing me before positioning himself. Silas thrusting in with one
movement making me gasp, his hands moving up my arms as he forces them above
my head holding them in one of his. I wriggle my hips wanting him to move but he
was too busy tasting my skin, devouring it as he nipped and sucked on my neck and
shoulder.
Using my legs, I pull him tighter against me and he groans before pulling out and
slamming back in, before moving at slow rhythm making me frustrated. “Silas” I snap
at him when he doesn’t speed up. He chuckles before picking up speed, the friction
slowly building up but still not enough, and definitely not getting anywhere when I was
used to their rough ways. Moving my hips Silas grabs my hip with one hand, holding
me and preventing me from moving them against him.
“So impatient” He mutters before sucking on my mark hard, sparks rushing over my
body as his teeth graze it.
“Then move faster, what’s with the old man slow stuff” I whine at him. He huffs angrily
at being called old, before sitting up and flipping me with one hand onto my stomach
before gripping my hips and pulling my ass into the air. I feel his hand come down on
my ass hard, my juices spilling onto my thighs at the sudden pain. I would be lying if I
said I didn’t like when the were rough, had grown used to it and now needed it.
“I’m not old” He says before slamming into me making me jerk forward. He fists my
hair yanking my head back before leaning over and kissing me awkwardly before
biting my lip and letting go. He pulls out before thrusting back in harshly, his hands
going to my hips as he pounds into me finding his own rhythm, my hands clutching
the sheets as his pace picks up and I can hear his skin hitting mine.
I feel his hand come down on my ass, the burning sting making me wetter and
arousal coilin within me as my walls clench around him and I let out a breathy moan.
“Hmm is that what my little vixen wants?” He asks, bringing his hand down on the
side my ass while he is fucking me making me moan as I feel my skin heat and his
fingers burn into my skin. My breath becoming faster and my skin tingling, when I feel
myself getting closer to the edge, teetering on it dangerously as euphoria kicks slowly
builds. I feel his hand move over my ass before feeling his thumb press against the
tight muscles of my ass before he shoves his thumb in me, his pace picking up and I
feel myself getting wetter with each second, my juices coating his hard length as he
buried himself inside me. The only sounds were my moans and his heavy breathing
and the sound of flesh hitting flesh, as I become lost in the feel of him deep inside
me.
My walls fluttering around him and the pulsating gets worse, my skin burning and my
toes curling as I reach my climax. My walls clenching around him and I hear him
groan his movements slowing before stilling as he finds his own release. Sweat
coating my skin and my face flushed as he pulls out of me and drops beside me on
the bed. I drop my head on his chest trying to catch my breath. His fingers lazily
drawing circles on my back before he kisses the top of my head.
“I love you Elora Aziza” He says.
“And I love you Silas Draquin” I chuckle, just as I feel my eyes flutter closed. I feel him
move tugging the blanket up just before I become lost in sleep.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy four

Seventy four
  
Waking up, it was dark and Matitus and Dragus were now fast asleep beside me.
Silas however was no where to be seen, yet I could tell he was awake. Getting up, I
pull the covers back up over Matitus before finding some clothes and chucking on a
dressing gown. The stone floors cold under my feet as I walked around the castle in
search of him only to find him staring at the shelves of books in his office.
Walking in, I walk over to him wrapping my arms around his waist from behind. He
jumps startled lost in thought and not expecting someone to creep up on him.
“What are you doing up, It’s 4AM” He says turning around in my arms.
“Looking for you, and I shouldn’t feel asleep so early in the day, I’m wide awake now” I
tell him, and he nods.

“What are you doing?” I ask looking toward the bookshelves he was staring at.
“Nothing, just thinking” He says.
“About?” I ask.
“How to make the city better, safer for everyone” He says.
“What do you mean, its pretty safe now” I tell him. He shakes his head, grabbing a
book off the shelf and opening it. He hands it to me, and I see it contained old photos
of the city in a time when things were different. Before the war, everything looked new
and fresh. Turning the page, I see a map of the area and notice their were actually
other kingdoms in the area. I grew up here and never saw or knew how close the
other kingdoms were.
“That’s used to be the Fae kingdom, where your people originated from” Silas says
pointing to a kingdom on the other side of the mountains.
“Is it still there?” He shakes his head.
“No, I destroyed it, all that is left is ruins now” He says, and I could tell he genuinely
felt bad about what he did.
“Do you miss her?” I ask, his eyes snapping to mine.
“Blaire?” He asks and he seems to think for a second, his emotions everywhere and I
wasn’t able to pinpoint one.
“No, I miss what could have been, what the world could have been if she just
accepted the mate bond and if I didn’t ruin everything” He tells me.
“Now I need to figure out how to fix it”
“You can only do so much, things will change over time Silas, it doesn’t have to be
right away. Look at what we have already accomplished in such a short time. It will
happen” I tell him. He nods pulling another book off the shelf and sitting down. Stress
on his face, and I could see his past was eating at him.
“What’s the biggest issue right now?” He leans forward putting his elbows on the
desk.
“The vampires, they are struggling with the no kill orders and having to leave the city
to meet dietary requirements” He says.
“What about a blood bank?”
Top Plastic Surgeon: If You Do This Before Bed And

Have Wrinkles, Do This The Parasite Will Leave
Before Bed Your Body!
Vichen Organic Teatox
“Why would anyone donate blood for them, they are hated by the entire kingdom?”
“I think they might surprise you, people want things to change and if it means less
lives lost and a chance to live amicably they will do it Silas” I tell him walking over and
climbing on his lap.
“Next one?” I ask and he smirks.
“The Dragons, we need to help them especially if there is a chance, they can all
come back” He says yet I could feel something else, some underlying reason as to
why he wanted to save them, guilt eating at him.
“Who are you trying to find?” I ask and his eyes snap to mine.
“How do you know I am looking for someone?” He asks curiously.
“Your guilt, through the bond” I tell him. His hand goes to my flat stomach.
“My father” He says.

“You think he could be one of them?” He shrugs,
“I’m not sure but I need to know”
“What happened to him?”
“My mother killed herself when she found out I couldn’t produce any heirs, I thought
when he left, he killed himself. We have always known those mutations were out
there, their dragons driven to insanity, but I always thought the human part of them
died, didn’t know it could be recovered” He says.
“I still don’t understand, why the females killed themselves off, I thought you were all
immortal?”
“Everything has a loophole, Lora. That’s why I killed off the witches, it wasn’t just that
they helped Blaire, but they helped them kill themselves, my mother said there was
no point living without something to live for and I guess I wasn’t enough, forever is a
long time Elora, forever becomes lonely when you have nothing to look forward to”
“Well, what about”- He cuts me off grabbing my face.
“Nothing that puts you at risk Elora, especially now” He says.
“I know that, I am just thinking what if we come up with some way to shoot them”
“Shoot them?”
“Yeah well, I am not going to go around asking them to bite me, and I am sure Aldrin
wont be down for that either. So, what if we shoot them with something containing
mine and Aldrin’s blood. Like tranquiliser darts”
“Yes, but we don’t know how many out there or how much blood they actually require
to change back and there are only three royal Fae and one is a child. I won’t have you
become a dragon blood bag”

“Then we catch one” I tell him. He seems to think before kissing my head.
“We will figure something out” I nod.
“First we will see if this blood bank idea works first”
Silas taps my leg and I hop up letting him up, he chucks another log in the fireplace
before turning to look at me.
“Hungry?” He asks.
“No one is up, and I can’t cook very well?” I tell him.
“You can’t but I can” He says, holding his hand out to me. I place mine in his, letting
him pull me to my feet.
“Pancakes?”
“Anything as long as it doesn’t have cheese” He looks at me funny.
“I can’t handle the smell of it, made me sick yesterday”
“Nothing with cheese” He says, pulling me toward the kitchen. The lights were off in
the kitchen, but Silas seemed to find the lights and seemed to actually know his way
around the kitchen considering, I never saw him use before. Silas shows me how to
make the batter and we make enough to feed the castle we putting them in the bain-
marie as we cook them.
“So, who taught you how to cook?’ I ask curious that a king has ever had to cook.
“A fae actually” He says, and he laughs at my shock.
“When?”
“Before the war, she was a stern woman. She liked this kingdom and asked to work
here. She had a mate that worked here”
“You know her granddaughter” He says shocking me.
“Who?” I only knew Marian other then the new Fae we discovered who were younger.
“Marian, her grandmother was lovely, that’s why I kept Marian around she reminds me
of her”
“Does Marian know?” Silas nods, well that explains why he tolerates her better then
most.
“Then why is she scared of you guys; she wouldn’t even look up at you, when I first
come here”
“Because she follows orders and no eye contact was one of them, but now things
have changed. I actually like seeing the castle happy, our people happy. My second
biggest regret is ruining what my father built. He was hard man and didn’t approve of
my mates, but he was good father and great king. I ruined what he built”
“Marian knew my grandmother, she helped deliver me” I tell him, now Silas seemed
shocked looking at me.
“Huh, small world” He says. I agree, how strange we were all connected in some way
without knowing it.
“So, what’s your biggest regret then?” I ask curious if that was his second biggest, I
was expecting him to say the war and killing Blaire.
“What I have done to you” He says looking at me before looking back at the
pancakes.
“I was actually expecting you to say the war” I tell him shocked. He shakes his head.
“I regret that, but without it, I never would have found you” He says.
Our conversation cutting off when some cooks walk in, they stop at the door, shock
evident on their faces at seeing Silas standing over the hot stove flipping pancakes
while I cooked bacon and fried a heap of tomato’s.
No one more shocked the Marian as she steps in, her mouth almost hitting the floor.
“Did you shit the bed or something?” She asks, shaking her head. Silas laughs a
throaty laugh before shaking his head. The cooks stepping in nervously wondering
what to do.
We finish cooking turning everything off. “Help yourselves there is plenty here,” Silas
says pointing to the bain-marie.
“You made everyone breakfast?” Marian says eyeing him.
“What’s the catch, why are you in a good mood” She questions.
Silas lips turn up, “I can be nice Marian I’m not a complete jerk” he says, and she
scoffs muttering something. Silas obviously heard because he chuckled at whatever
she said.
I grab the platter we made for Matitus and Dragus. Silas follows me upstairs.
Author note
Let me know what you think, also I may not be able to post tomorrow because I go in
for surgery, but will hopefully be able to update on thursday.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy Five

Seventy Five
  
Silas POV
After we finished breakfast, Elora went to have a shower while we cleaned up quickly.
Matitus and Dragus watching me yet, they were pretending not to which after about
an hour of them following me around like lost puppies, I became annoyed.
“What? What are you following me around for, don’t you have things to do?” I ask as
they follow me into the library.
“Can’t think of anything, can you Dragus?” Matitus says, a smile from ear to ear. They
were definitely up to something or about to be anyway.
“Nope can’t think of anywhere else I would rather be” Dragus says, and I roll my eyes
at their childish behaviour. Sitting at my desk I pull some old scrolls out the draw,
Matitus and Dragus both step closer peering over my shoulder. I let out a breath, they
were really getting on my last damn nerve.
“Personal space” I mutter opening the first one.
“Since when do you have a problem getting in others personal space, you were all up
in Elora’s last night, oh and Mine” Matitus retorts making me elbow him.
“Because I know you’re up to something or know something” I spit at them dropping
a paperweight on the end of the scroll while holding the other end.
“Why are you looking at the old Fae ruins?” Dragus asks curiously as he leans over
my shoulder.
“Because I want to do something with it” I tell them, I was just unsure what it is, I
wanted to do exactly.
“You want to rebuild it?” Matitus asks. I say nothing I knew that would be impossible.
It would be impossible to rebuild a 500-year-old castle to the way it were.
“Then tell us what you are thinking, and we may be able to help” Dragus says
grabbing a seat a dragging it over.
Gracie Bon: TikTok The Prostate Has Reduced

Sensation And Body By 3 Times! Do This Every
Positivity Icon Night!
Brainberries Vitaman Plus
“Since when do you want to help voluntarily?” I ask him.
“Well first I know what ever your wanting to do has something to do with our little Fae
mate, and because I actually like helping and you hardly let us get involved well until
Elora came into the picture” I nod yet had no idea where to start.
“So, are you going to tell us or do you want us to guess?” Matitus asks perching
himself on the end of the desk.
“Rewrite the past” I tell them.
“Pretty sure we did that when you broke curse” Matitus says. I shake my head and
Dragus leans back looking at me in that way does when he figures something out.
“He wants to do something in their memory, right?” I nod, I spent so much time hating
Fae that I forgot what a big part of our history they were. For centuries, all
supernatural creature stood as one, those that were spread through the four
kingdoms in our area would come together, have each other’s backs, we were
united. I want to bring that back for her, for our children a piece of their past they
could be proud of and not just their dragon side.
“Why not just ask Elora, what she wants” Matitus asks.
“Well, it wouldn’t be a surprise if I ask her now would it” I tell him. He scratches his
head he really wasn’t the sharpest tool in the shed sometimes.
“Does it have to be where the castle was? Why not just use the ruins, bring them
here and make something out them, most of the rock over there is sandstone”
Dragus says.
“You want to haul what’s left of that castle over here?” Matitus says shaking his head.
“Why? Not up for the challenge, afraid your little wings won’t be able to take the
weight” I taunt him, he huffs loudly. He was strongest out the two of us not that I
would tell him that, got to keep up appearances but I also knew he wouldn’t back
down that he would go out of his way to prove a point.
“Fine, I will move your stupid rocks, and Dragus and you can do something with
them” Matitus says stalking off out of the room.

I laugh once he leaves and so does Dragus, Matitus now just to prove a point was
going to move them himself I was willing to help but now saves me the journey and
the back ache.
“So, what now?” Dragus asks.
“Can you help me find Aldrin?” I ask, just as I feel something that can only be
described as sneakiness through the bond. My eyes darting toward the library door
when Dragus jumps up, as I go to get out of my seat.
“Silas” Dragus warns. I ignore him instead going to hunt for my mate who I know is up
to no good and trying to sneak out.
“Silas” Dragus says, grabbing my arm and making me look back at him.
“Let her go she wants to help; she knows your worried about everything and she
wants to help. Let her”
“She can’t go out there by herself Dragus she is carry our child” I tell him about to
head for the door when he grabs me again this time spinning me around.
“Is this why you and Matitus were smothering me, to be a distraction?” I ask my voice
coming off harsher than I expected.
“You want her to be our equal that means letting her do what she can, she isn’t alone
Dakari and Marian are with her okay. Just chill let her do her thing and we will go hunt
down the Helcate fae for your memorial thing” He tells me. I feel her moving away,
getting further from me. The anxiety I feel with her not within arm’s reach eating at me.
‘She won’t leave, I promise” Dragus says yet the feeling doesn’t go. I growl not able to
stand knowing she is out there wandering around the streets for some unknown
reason when Dragus kisses me completely throwing me off guard.

I grip his arm about to throw him off when he grabs my cock through my pants.
“Let her go Silas she is safe, and I can think of a few things I can do to entertain you”
Dragus says nipping at my chin, his teeth like razors as he nips at me making me
shudder. His warm hand stroking the length of my cock through my pants as it
hardens under his touch.
His lips capturing mine and I kick the door shut, letting him have his way, letting her
leave, trusting them to keep her safe.
“Well, that was easy” Dragus says pulling back, I raise an eyebrow at him.
“I thought you were going to entertain me?” I ask raising an eyebrow at him and
walking toward my desk and leaning against it.
‘Entertain away Dragus” I challenge. His lips turn up into a smirk before he steps
closer his lips crashing against mine hungrily, as his tongue fights mine for
dominance. His hot tongue and lips moving to my neck as he undoes my pants
letting them drop to the floor before he drops to his knees and I feel his hot breath
move over my shaft as he grabs it, bringing it to his lips. His tongue snaking out and
running around the head of my cock, as he tastes me.
I fist his hair as I feel his lips wrap around me forcing more of myself into his mouth,
my balls tightening at the warmth of his mouth and his tongue gliding over my cock
as he speeds up his movements, his other hand squeezing my balls and tugging on
them as I thrust into his mouth and I come completely lost in the feel of his mouth
taking all of me, I didn’t need to hold back with him. Dragus was used to my rough
ways as I fucked his mouth, his other hand braced on my thigh holding himself up as
I continue to thrust my length into him, feel my cock slipping down the back of his
throat.
My muscles tightening as I feel myself reaching my climax before feeling my cock
twitch, my seed spilling into his mouth as I reach my climax, a groan escaping my lips
and my body relaxing as I let him go.
Dragus stands up, pecking my lips a triumphant smile on his face.
“What?” He asks when I smile at him, my eyes flickering as arousal consumes me.
“Oh, we’re not done yet” I tell him, grabbing him, I hear him chuckles as I spin us
around bending him over my desk and tugging his pants down.
“So insatiable” He mutters as I reach around grabbing his hardened length. He
groans thrusting into my hand as I push inside him.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy Six

Seventy Six
  
Elora’s POV
I organised with Dragus and Matitus to distract Silas so, I could go see if people
would be interested in donating blood for a blood bank. I knew with Silas loitering
around they would feel obligated to do as I ask and I really wanted to build trust with
our people, let them decide for themselves without the pressures of the three dragon
kings standing over them and intimidating them.
We went door to door knocking and stopped in at all the shops we walked by. The
store owners said they would let people know and send them to the castle. Aldrin
also thought it was a good idea and spoke to a few people he knew to help move
fridges and freezes to one of the greenhouses. Not Ideal but would do until we had a
proper facility. Victor and two apprentices were on hand to take the blood donations if
anyone was willing to help provide blood.
We asked everyone who was above 16 years old and able, excluding the elderly
seeing as most of them were in poor health or just not suitable without risk to
themselves. Walking through the streets though I could sense things had changed,
people weren’t running scared or had their heads hung anymore, people were
actually enjoying the sunlight and had come out of their homes to enjoy the nice
weather for once. When we finished walking around the main streets and the closest
streets to the centre, we decided to check on the kids in the orphanage.
Walking up to the brick building, I found people willingly helping and volunteering their
time. A few kids in their late teens were painting the outside of the building. A few
elderly people were actually helping in the gardens with some of the children, pulling
weeds out and cleaning off the concrete stairs.
“Do all these people work here?” I ask turning to Marian. She shakes her head.
“No, a lot are volunteers that wanted to help, a lot of people didn’t know how to help
them but now that the dragon kings have organised food and shelter, they want to
make it homely for them, a safe place for them to be kids” Marian answers.
“They have been fixing up the two homeless centres too” Dakari added behind me. A
lot of people who noticed him recognised him as dragon, yet they didn’t fear him like
they did the dragon kings, probably to do with his charismatic nature and happy go
lucky attitude. I also noticed he was willing to pitch in not afraid of hard work back at
the castle I caught him yesterday helping haul firewood in with the stable hand.
“As I stepped inside the orphanage the first person, I noticed was Lilith, she was
playing checkers on the step with another girl. She beamed up at me, her blonde
locks had been cut and she had bob cut which actually suited her made her look like
a porcelain doll.
“Hey Lilith” I say as she jumps off the step and runs toward me and wraps her arms
around me. The little girl with her had, red hair and freckles, she looked delicate and a
little scared but happy to see new faces.
“This is Millie, my friend and this is Elora” She tells Millie.
“Hi Millie” I tell her giving her wave, she shyly hides behind Lilith though, I could see
the curious look in her eyes as she stared between Dakari and myself.
“Do you know where Patricia is Lilith?” Marian asks her. Lilith points to the stairs and
Marian leads the way as I follow her, curious to meet the woman who has been
watching over the children. What I wasn’t prepared for was, how young she was.
Walking into one of the bedrooms, there are 8 bunk beds lined against the walls each
separated by a chest of draws for the children to share.
A girl about the age of 17 with dark curly hair to her shoulders was sitting on the end
of one of the beds with three little boys no older then three and a little girl. She looks
up when we enter a smile lighting up her face as her brown eyes scanned over us.
“Abbie didn’t come?” She asks looking behind us. Marian shakes her head. “Not
today she isn’t feeling well” Marian answers making me look to Dakari who had found
a spot on the ceiling that became suddenly fascinating, nudging him.
“My lips are sealed” He states.
“You knocked her up didn’t you” I whisper to him so no one could hear. He places his
fingers to his lips pretending to lock them and throw away the key. I roll my eyes at
him before turning to Patricia who was talking to Marian.

“We could really use some more fabric; a lot of the kids clothes are too small, and we
haven’t got enough towels and blankets” I overhear her telling Marian.
“Anything you need just tell us, don’t ask. Tell us” I tell her trying to encourage her to
say what they really need and not pick what they can and can’t go without.
“Write out a list, I will send Dakari back to pick it up later, anything you need, that the
kids need. No request is to big okay, we will make it work. Do you look after all these
children by yourself?’ I ask.
She shakes her head. “No, there are five of us and we take shifts but I am here all the
time” She answers.
“I will find more people and I will speak to the kings about organising an income for
those working here. You can’t be expected to do all this for free”
“Really we don’t mind, we are just happy to have somewhere warm to sleep and food
to eat” She says, but I wave her off.
“No, its not good enough. I will speak to them and we will organise some form of
payment or allowances. How is the food situation?” I ask her.
“Fine now that we have Fae and Abigail growing crops constantly, the castle cooks
have been bringing meals down every day mainly soups and stews because there
are so many mouths to feed, the main issue is formula we have had some babies
come in over the last couple of days, their parents dropping them off, knowing there
is food here, a lot of them using this place as a last resort” She answers. The thought
of parents feeling there is no hope but to give their kids over to strangers for the sake
of them not being able to provide for them saddened me.
“Do you know their parents?” She nods.
“Yes they stop by every day, there simply isn’t enough beds or enough work for them
to provide for their kids” She says.

“Find them, make room for them. I will organise something we need workers in the
greenhouses, when you see them send them to the castle, assure them they are not
in trouble. I will find work for them so they can keep their children. We will also have to
organise some sort of childcare arrangements for those parents who are working” I
tell Marian who nods her head in agreeance.
“There is an old school down the end of the street hasn’t been used in well forever,
but could make a good childcare centre and school it just needs a clean-up, the
building is solid and has working plumbing” Patricia answers. This girl was smart
incredibly so, the sort of smarts you only get from living the way we have, with
experience on finding ways to survive and learning the City of the back of your hand.
“Okay, I wonder if some of the older generation would be willing to help teach” I say
allowed but to myself.
“We have a heap of elderly people who stop by, they mainly help with cleaning, but
most are trained in different areas and have skills that could be helpful to learn and to
teach us. I will ask around” Patricia says blowing me away yet again with how willing
to help she is.
“You should start a committee you seem to know what your doing more so then me
and know a lot of people” I tell her. She blushes.
“I wasn’t joking, we will eventually need to come up with some governing body, this
place is going to take a lot of people to get this city going and we need those with a
voice and willing to speak up around here for the people. A government is only as
strong as the legs it stands on, without people there would be no one to govern, to fix
this city we will need others to stand up and help. A lot of trust has been lost over the
decades and it’s about time we find ways to build it back up. This kingdom once
flourished under the dragons it can again, so something to think about if you’re
interested, you are part of this kingdom and if you can run an orphanage with over a
hundred kids, I would be interested to see exactly what your capable of, if given the
opportunity to do something great” I tell her.
She seems stunned and I let her think about it instead turning to Dakari.
“We need to head back can you come back and pick up the list tonight of Patricia?”
He nods once.
“Dakari will be back to grab your supplies list and anything else you may want or need
make sure you put it on the list. Also anyone that wants to work here fulltime take their
names and we will start doing interviews just to be safe. I don’t want anyone working
with the children, only those that can be trusted”
“Yes Ma’am” Patricia says.
“Elora, not highness, not ma’am, we are the same. I have been where you are, and
the streets of this city will always be home to me. I am not your superior you have
seen as much as I have so please call me by my name” I tell her. She nods and I give
her hug, she seemed frozen for a second before hugging me back.
We say our goodbyes and I promise to come back and see her in a couple of days
to interview potential people to help her, a girl her age shouldn’t be expected to run
this on her own. Even though she said there were five of them Marian assured me,
she mainly works here because the others have homes to go back to, while she
takes on everything including rationing of food and clothes etc. One girl looking after
105 children and still willing to take on more, she was truly remarkable. The people of
this city were really rallying together, and it showed as we headed home.
Walking toward the castle gates I notice a large line all the way to the road out the
front.
Walking in the gates, I walk toward the start of the line and find Victor taking peoples
names.
“You did it Elora” Victor states. I look along the line that was growing bigger.
“At this rate we are going to have to start turning people away” Victor says.
“Are all these people here to donate blood?” I ask. Victor nods excitedly.
“Yes, and we will also have enough to stock the medical practise” He says making
me look at him.
“The underground one, which I have been meaning to ask the kings about moving it
above ground” Victor says.
“I thought that place shut down years ago” I ask him.
“It did but Seamus has decided to open another, but hopefully above ground. He is
getting to old to travel the tunnels” Victor states. Seamus was Victors older brother
the man was wheelchair bound but used to be a doctor. I hadn’t seen him in years
and assumed he died. Appears with everything going on in the city people were really
willing to step out of the shadows to improve things.
“I will tell Silas; you will have your practise Victor, tell Seamus I happy to learn he is still
alive” I chuckle. Victor laughs.
“Fussy old fool, but with all the apprentices willing to learn medicine he has decided
to come out of hiding and retirement to teach them” Victor says. Seamus was also in
his seventies like Victor a little older and would be a valuable asset to the city
especially with Victor and his help, we could have some doctors in training which
would be a great help to the city.
I had been chatting away to Victor helping take peoples names when I feel arms wrap
around my waist. “You are in some serious trouble” I hear him growl below my ear.
Silas warm breath moving across my neck.

“And why is that?” I ask him as Dragus moves me over and starts helping Victor write
peoples names down and get there blood type, off those that actually knew theirs.
“Because you snuck out”
“Seems like Dragus had you pretty distracted though” I tell him, turning in his arms.
Silas staring down at me before looking at all the crowd lined up.
“So many people” He mutters under his breath.
“Yes, and I have been thinking, I want to start a committee, or board some governing
body where everyone can have a say and pitch in”
“Are you asking or telling me” He says a smile playing on his lips.
“hmm Telling you, we have a lot of people here, who are willing to help if you let them,
a lot of people capable of doing good things for this city” I tell him.
‘Fine, but I will leave that for you to organise. I am doing something else. Whatever
you need just see Matitus and Dakari” Silas says.
“Why not Dragus?” I ask wondering what he was going to be doing that was going to
have him so willing to let me have control.
“I need Dragus, also we have come up with a plan for the dragons. I will be going out
tonight with a few vampires to catch one” He tells me. I feel fear bubble up in me, not
liking the idea of him putting himself in danger yet I know we have no other choice.
“Hey Aldrin” Silas calls making me look over my shoulder to see Aldrin carrying a bag
of medicinal herbs to the storage sheds behind the castle. Aldrin stops when he
hears his name being called before freezing. His eyes darting to me before going to
Silas who had taken off to speak to him. I go to follow him when Dragus stops me.
“Leave him Lora, he means your friend no harm, just wants his help with something” I
nod wondering what it is Silas would want with him, though by the looks of their body
language they were having some discussion Aldrin seemed to be quite interested in,
as they walk off like they are buddies. I shake my head at the strange situation not
giving it much thought and turning back to help Dragus.
Author Note
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy Seven

Seventy Seven
  
Elora’s POV
Silas didn’t come in for dinner. I hadn’t seen him since he walked off with Aldrin. Fear
kicking in, worried he may have hurt Aldrin, his dislike for Fae was definitely no secret
and the worry was starting to eat at me.
Dragus trying to distract me, keeping me busy and following me around everywhere I
went when I run into Matitus, he was walking down the corridor muttering to himself.
He was covered in white dust and completely naked as he stalked toward the
bedroom. Dragus chuckling beside me as I chase after him.
“Matitus” I call, and he stops, he smiles before his eyes goes to Dragus and he
growls.
“Where is Silas, tell me, I have little wings the bastard” He says making Dragus laugh.
“Why are you covered in dust?” I ask wiping it off his chest when he turns stomping
up the stairs toward the bedroom.
“Geez does everyone have to walk around naked, we have clothes you know” Marian
calls out as she walks past the stairs making me laugh.
“So, you’re not going to tell me where you have been?” I ask, Matitus mutters
something about rocks and being set up making me confused. All while Dragus finds
his attitude quite entertaining. Walking in the room Matitus stops grabbing me,
crushing me against him before he kisses me. I push on his shoulders pulling away.
“You’re covered in dust” I squeak as his tongue snakes into my mouth and I nearly
bite it off when I sneeze. He doesn’t seem to care instead tucking me under his arm
like a football and stalking off into the bathroom. My arms and legs dangling when he
puts me down turning the shower on.
“You have no idea the things I had to do today, fucking broke a claw moving that shit”
He snaps pointing at Dragus and poking him in the chest.
“Aw poor baby broke a nail” Dragus taunts.
“Hey that shit hurts, and it’s a talon not a fucking nail” Matitus spits at him.
“Its okay have a shower we can do pedicures and manicures, fix you right up” Dragus
mocks making Matitus growl at him before slapping at him. Dragus jumps out of the
way while I shake my head about to walk out on their bickering, when I feel Matitus
arm go around my waist.
“Not you, you’re staying” He says tugging on my shirt and pulling it off, stripping me
bare in two seconds.

“No, I need to find Silas” I tell him, but he ignores me picking me up and placing me in
the shower and blocking the door. I huff folding my arms across my chest as he
steps in. Matitus turns the shower on blasting me with cold water making me squeal.
“See your nips are already hard for me” He chuckles pinching one. I slap his hand
away.
“I’m fucking cold idiot, turn the heat up” I screech at him, trying to get away from the
stream of water. Matitus turns the heat up, before stepping under the other shower
head rinsing the dust off himself.
“Better?” He asks reaching for me and pulling me against him.
“You really going to make me watch?” Dragus whines from outside the shower screen
that Matitus had his hand on holding it closed. He lets it go allowing Dragus to enter
the shower. Dragus strips off, climbing in behind him and I turn to grab the soap.
“Turn around” I tell Matitus before running the soap over his back and washing all the
dirt and crud off him, having to stand on my tippy toes to reach his shoulders and
neck. When I am done, I hand him the soap. He faces me before washing the rest of
himself while Dragus scoots past him and behind me, kissing my shoulder.
“You still didn’t answer?’ I tell Matitus.

“And I am not going to” He says dropping the soap in the holder and rinsing himself
off before gripping my hips and lifting me. I quickly grab his shoulders to stop from
falling backwards, not that I would have hit the ground Dragus was that close. Matitus
kisses me demandingly, his tongue tasting every inch of my mouth as his grip on my
hips tightened. I feel Dragus hands move over my thighs to the sides of my ass
before I feel his fingers move to slit before he slides them between my lips, thrusting
them into me, making me pull away from Matitus as he slides them in and out making
me moan, my walls clenching his fingers. Matitus lips moving to my neck, nipping at
my chin and neck. My nails digging into his shoulders, Matitus hoists me up higher
and I feel his hardened length press against my folds making me wriggle my hips.
He positions himself at my entrance before letting me slide down on it, feel it move
between my slick folds filling and stretching me, as my legs tighten around his waist,
a satisfied noise leaving my lips making him laugh quietly at my reaction. Matitus grips
my hips rolling them and moving me up and down his shaft, my lips going to his
chest as I kiss and suck on it.
Dragus fingertips moving between my cheeks rubbing the tight muscles off my ass
and I feel him step closer biting into my shoulder. His erection pressing against my
ass, teasing me as I move trying to get him to move closer.
“Dragus” I whine when he doesn’t do anything. Reaching behind me I grab his shaft
stroking it and he steps closer before I move him where I want him. Matitus presses
me against him, and I feel Dragus grab my cheeks spreading them apart before
thrusting into me making me gasp. My stomach tightening at the overfull feeling when
they start to move. My skin heating up and my breathing getting heavier as they thrust
into me, my arousal deepening at the different sensations.
I move my hips, meeting their thrusts, my orgasm peaking before I feels my walls
flutter around Matitus and making him find his own release. Dragus movement
becoming jerky and harder before stilling as I breath through my own orgasm.
I feel Dragus now flaccid cock leave me before Matitus places me back on my feet.
My legs feeling like jelly underneath me and I lean against Dragus while I catch my
breath.
Grabbing the soap, I wash myself, strange feelings hitting me through the bond and I
suddenly feel exhausted.
“What is Silas doing?” I ask knowing the feelings are his.
“No idea but he is over-exerting himself” Matitus says also feeling suddenly drained.
“We probably didn’t help” I mutter and Dragus bends down kissing my shoulder
before hopping out.
“Where are you going?” I ask, as he wraps a towel around his waist.
“To help, you’re forgetting he was going Dragon catching tonight” Dragus says
making me remember, I was so worried about him being with Aldrin, it completely
slipped my mind. I wash quickly before jumping out and grabbing my own towel and
chucking it on.
“You’re not going out there Elora” Matitus says grabbing my wrist.
“Yes, I am” I tell him jerking my wrist away, but he doesn’t let go, his grip only
tightening.
“No, you’re not. Silas will come see you when he’s done. You are not putting yourself
in front of a dangerous dragon carrying my child” He says his eyes darkening.
“Exactly how are we going to test this theory, if I can’t even get close to one?” I snap
at him.
“You’re not going and that’s final, don’t make me tie you to the bed” He threatens. I
huff waiting for him to let go. Matitus lets go, grabbing his towel and I stalk off into the
room grabbing some clothes and quickly slipping them on. Matitus walks into the
wardrobe for some pants while I make a run for the door only for it to be shut in my
face.
“Always the hard way with you” He states before grabbing my waist and tossing me
on the bed. He climbs up the bed before reaching into the draw beside the bed and
grabbing a Tye. He holds my hands above my head, tying them to the bed frame
while I try and kick him off. He rolls me on my stomach before slapping my ass
making me squirm, as the heat from his hand sears my ass through my tights.
“I warned you, now behave” He says before flopping on the bed next to me and
placing his arms under his head. Suddenly the door opens Abigail walking in, and I try
and sit up. She brings a tray in before looking up and laughing at me tied to the bed.
“What did you do?” She asks and I hear Matitus chuckle.
“Tried to go check on Silas”
“Yeah, best stay away, he has the biggest burn up his side and a bite mark on his
leg” Abigail says making alarm hit me.
“What? How come I didn’t feel it” I ask looking to Matitus.
“That explains why he is overexerting himself, he is blocking the bond” Matitus says
sitting up.
“Untie me Matitus so I can go see him” I snap at him and Abigail puts up her hands in
surrender.
“Abbie?” I screech as she runs from the room. Fear setting in and I become angry
with Matitus from not letting me go, burning hot rage washing over me and I could
smell something burning before my restraints suddenly snap. I look at my hands just
as Matitus sniff the air, picking up on the burning fabric. I go to leap off the bed when I
find myself face down before I even make it an inch.
“Matitus get off me, let me check on him”
“No, and Silas wouldn’t want you down there”
“He is hurt” I scream at him.
“He will heal, he is a dragon, fire won’t hurt him long” Matitus says pulling me back
and draping his arm across my shoulders.
“Stay Lora, Silas won’t let it hurt him and Dragus is down there and probably Dakari
too” Matitus says his arm tugging me closer.
“Eat now” He says dragging the tray over and I roll my eyes at him.
“Please eat, you need to eat. I promise Silas is fine” He says gripping my chin and
forcing me to look at him. He lets me go and I sag, giving up, knowing it’s pointless.
“I already ate” I tell him.
“And you are eating for two now, so eat” He says tapping the plate. I pick up a piece
of peanut butter toast tearing off the corner, glaring at the door waiting for it to open.
Matitus relaxing, his grip loosening as he leans back against headboard.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy Eight

Seventy Eight
  
Elora’s POV
I ended up falling asleep, only waking up in a panic when I roll over to find Silas and
Dragus still weren’t back and in bed. Sitting up, I look to Matitus who was snoring
beside me. Quietly hopping of the bed, I head for the door and sneak down the
stairs. The entire castle was quiet, all the lights off and the heavy drapes closed in
every room. The stone floor cold under my feet as I head to the front of castle.
Walking to the door, I find no shoes when I remember I left them in the bedroom. Not
wanting to risk going back to the room and being caught, I pull on the door handle.
The heavy doors creaking as I sneak through. My feet sinking in an inch of snow and
my toes instantly aching, as I peer out to find overnight heavy snow had fallen coating
everything white.
Rubbing my arms, I look around making sure the coast is clear before darting around
the side of the huge building towards the stable knowing that is the only place big
enough to contain a dragon, causing the least amount of structural damage if one
were to suddenly shift. My teeth chattering as the snow seeps into my clothes
drenching me. Getting to the stables, I could hear growling, almost like a purr. Yet
through the bond I felt only peace, like they were all asleep and still unaware of my
escape. Pushing on the solid wooden door, I make a gap big enough to slip through.
I notice no horses in the stable but see the stalls they would be kept in. Walking along
and peering in each one I see no one, making me wonder if I imagined the growling I
heard outside or if it was just the sounds of the strong wind gusts. Moving toward the
back of the stable, I notice it opened up into one large room before going off in
another direction.
A fire pit smouldering in the middle as the flames slowly die. Turning to my left the
place seemed never-ending when I see Dragus and Silas slumped against the wall,
Silas arms folded against his chest while Dragus was leaning his head on his
shoulder. Any other time I would have found it cute them snuggled up together, but It
was clear they were exhausted, Silas jeans had burn holes in them and so did
Dragus’s. Silas was bare chested, and I shuddered knowing how cold it is, yet I also
know they don’t feel the cold like I do. My gazing was cut short when I hear a
ferocious growl resonate from behind me making me jump, Silas eyes flying open
before he screams and I realise my mistake walking in here, I just followed the path
leading to them with out checking what was on the right, my focus solely on finding
them.
“Elora, no” Silas screams jumping to his feet. I spin around to find an almost fully
shifted beast towering over me, a wall of green scales coming into view. This one was
more dragon then man, not like the others I encountered outside the borders. The
ground rumbling under its feet as it moved toward me. A menacing growl escaping its
mouth, as its teeth gleamed in the dimly lit area. It lunges at me and I scream falling
back on my ass only for it to stop inches off me and jerk backwards, I notice the
chain around its neck. It struggles trying to free itself when I feel the temperature rise
suddenly and before I know it, I see a fire heading directly toward me. I put my arm
bracing for its fiery heat to engulf me when I hear a grunt before it turns into a terrifying
growl sending goosebumps all over my body.
Opening my eyes, Silas was suddenly in front of me, his face contorted in pain and I
realise he took the hit the flames hitting his back and diverting around him, smell his
flesh sizzling under the intense heat, feel his pain but his burning anger was ten times
worse as it made me gasp. Panic hitting me and I throw my hands out, purple light
shooting from my fingers and I hear a whimper the room suddenly going cold, and
Silas drops to his knees in front of me. His gaze burning holes in me, he was pissed.
His deadly glare aimed at me as his eye flickered like a reptile dangerously. His hands
gripping my arms so tightly, I yelp as his claws dig in.
“What are you fucking doing down here” He screams at me before standing and
ripping me to my feet. I notice the charred marks on his shoulders bleeding onto his
chest. The skin healing quickly before my eyes. Dragus voice sounding behind me.
“Silas let her go” He says worry lacing his words, and I feel my blood trickle down my
arms warm and thick from his grip.
“What the fuck is wrong with you, Matitus warned you Elora” Silas screams at me,
making me flinch away from his anger.

“Silas” Dragus yells to him before ripping me away from him. His claws slicing through
my arms making my eyes water as they cut through the flesh on my arms.
Silas takes a step forward and I step back closer to Dragus. A cold shiver running up
my spine, at seeing him so angry. My skin becoming itching as fear floods me.
Silas hands clench at his sides and I gulp. I hadn’t seen him this angry since the first
night I met him, his jaw clicking as he grits his teeth.
The dragon whimpers making him freeze as he goes to step toward me, his eyes
flicking to the dragon curled into a ball in the corner. I gasp when I see flowery vines
wrapped around his body restricting his movement. Looking down, my fingertips
were still glowing subtly, and I realise I hadn’t let go of the magic which would have
freed him. Silas anger diffuses for a second and I walk past him toward wall of scales.
Silas grips my arm as I walk past him, yanking me toward him. But I rip my arm from
him, glaring at him, fighting back the urge to run as his deadly glare penetrated me.
“I was looking for you, you hurt me once I won’t allow you to do it again” I tell him
ripping my arm from his iron grip. He lets go and I am flooded with guilt coming from
him. Turning to the dragon, it lifts its big head and growls, its wings were mangled and
not formed as the vines wrapped around its body.
“Elora!” Dragus warns as it lifts its head and opens its mouth and I realise it was about
to breath fire again. I smack its nose with my fist, the dragon seemed shocked
shaking its head before recoiling away from me.
“It’s scared” I tell them, realising it thought I was coming in to attack it, no doubt like
Silas did when he captured it. I reach my hand out to it, the dragon flinching when it
huffs hot air out its nose before I touch its scaled head. Its eyes flickering as my hand
comes in contact with its unusually cold scales. Silas and Matitus always felt hot, this
dragon felt cold, yet it the heat coming from its breath was enough to cause steam in
the air every time it breathed. It flinches and I leave my hand between its eyes on his
head, and he remains still.
“Elora!” Silas says stepping closer the dragons eyes going to him and I can feel its
aura change it was scared of them, scared they were going to hurt it.
“Stay there” I tell them putting my hand up behind me. I stroke between its eyes, the
yellow snake like eyes flicking back to me. Its green scales rippling in a wave and
standing on end before settling against its skin. I run my palm over its scales and hiss
as I feel it slice through it. My hand dripping with blood.
“Are you nuts?” Dragus says as my blood drips onto the ground. The dragon sniffs it
and I let my magic move over my skin, bracing myself and getting ready to put up a
wall if it suddenly goes berserk but it doesn’t. Instead, it licks the blood that drips on
the ground. I hold my hand to its nose as it sniffed the ground before feeling its
tongue snake out between its pointed teeth. Its tongue running along my palm and
up half my arm, it felt scratchy like a cats tongue and yet so slimy as it ran up my arm.
I prayed it would work not wanting to have to stab the scared beast with my sword.
The thought sickened me seeing it so vulnerable like it was. I take a step back when I
feel hands grab my arms ripping me backwards against them.
“That was the stupidest thing, I have seen you do” Silas growls next to my ear.
“It’s scared, I can feel its aura Silas. He thought I was going to hurt him like you did” I
tell him, and he looks back at the dragon when it starts shuddering, its scales rippling
violently, and I could hear the tearing of flesh, the dragon shudders its tiny, mangled
wings stretching, but they weren’t like a bats wings more like two weird flaps on its
back as it started writhing, its size getting smaller, and the vines start dropping from
around him as he shrinks.

He lets out a bloodcurdling screech that’s sounds pained and I close my eyes tight,
covering my ears with my hands at the noise. It sounded like nails on a chalkboard
making my teeth ache.
The noise suddenly stops, and I see a filthy dirt covered man, his hair hanging to his
waist was all matted as he crouched on the ground. His entire body shaking as he
stared at his hand in disbelief. He starts sobbing touching his chest and looking at his
skin amazed. I gasp and he looks over at me before trying to stand only to fall as he
crawled on his knees so fast before wrapping his arms around my legs sobbing
against me. Silas growls menacingly and I feel his body tense. I brush his hair back
and he looks up and I realise he only looks to be in his early twenties. His golden hair
covered in grime and he smelt terrible.
“Thank you, thank you” He sobs his voice rough and raspy like he was chain smoker,
sounding similar to Dakari’s when he first changed back. Silas pulls me back, the
man dropping on all fours in front of him and I elbow him pissed off.
“Mine” He tells the man. He looks down and away from Silas’s piercing glare. Dragus
moves toward him. Crouching beside him. I notice the man sniffed the air when he
approached probably realising Dragus was only part Dragon.
“What’s your name?” Dragus asks. The man seems to think like he was trying to
remember what his name actually was.
“Pluto” The man says trying out his name like it was weird using it.
Author Note

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Seventy Nine

Seventy Nine
  
Elora’s POV
Dragus moves helping him stand, he looks around frantically as Dragus grabs his arm
holding him steady. Silas growls when the man reaches for me, scared out of his
mind by them. He starts hyperventilating and I grasp his face between my hands.
Silas rips my hands away from him and was starting to anger me with his
possessiveness.
“Dragus is just going to take you, to get some clothes and something to eat maybe a
shower too” I tell him looking to Dragus who nods. I could feel through the bond he
held no ill will towards him though Silas was a different story.
He wanted to kill him for some unknown reason. The man looks between Dragus and
I before nodding and dropping his head.
“I will come see you in the morning and we will talk, I want to know about the others
out there”
“Yes, my Queen” He says.
“You can call me Elora, no need for titles” I tell him.
“No, he can’t. He will address you properly” Silas snaps at me. I glare at him before
nodding to Dragus to take him because I knew things were about to turn ugly
between Silas and myself.
I watch as Dragus leaves, he stops at the stable door looking back at me worriedly,
like he didn’t want to leave me with Silas, when Matitus suddenly barges through the
door in panic, having woken up. Great now I had to deal with his wrath too. I pinch
the bridge of my nose already exhausted, and we hadn’t even argued yet, but I knew
it was coming because Silas anger was festering and building into a storm within him,
so hot I was surprised he didn’t combust and having steam blowing out his ears.
Matitus was no better as he stalked towards me before pouncing on me, grabbing
my arm, and ripping me toward him.
“What the fuck Elora, I told you not to come down here and you fucking disobeyed
me” Matitus yells in my face, his grip burning into my skin as the room heats. What is
it with them and grabbing me, for weeks we have been good and now they think they
can lay their hands on me in anger? My own rage building at the way they were
scolding me, and I let my magic loose, letting the current run over my skin. Matitus
shrieking as its zaps him forcing him to let go.
“You don’t get to touch me like that, not anymore. I am not some thing to be handled
by you” I snap, stepping forward and pointing my finger in his face, he grabs my
hand.
“Fucking try it Matitus, I fucking dare you” I tell him, warning him. His eyes flickering as
his dragon wanted to take control. He growls the temperature rising as he takes a
step forward.
“Enough Elora, you don’t speak to us like that” Silas snaps at me. I scoff at his words.
“But it’s okay for you to talk to me like that?” I ask, folding my arms across my chest.
“I just got burned because of you, how else am I supposed to react, you put our child
at risk coming here, put yourself at fucking risk”
“Exactly how were you planning on changing him if I am not allowed near him?” I
demand.
“With Aldrin, now I need to catch another one” Silas snaps at me before stepping
forward.
“You are not catching anymore of them, he was petrified of you, what the fuck did
you do to him that had him that scared. They aren’t monsters Silas, they are dragons
like you, real people under all that, whatever it is” I yell at him.
“He fucking bit me, so I tore what was left of his wings off” He says, and my mouth
falls open at his barbaric torture to get the man to comply.
“Don’t look at me like that, they will grow back after few years, fucker shouldn’t have
bit me when I grabbed him”
“That’s fucking disgusting you can’t do that”-
“We are running out of time, they will come for you and Aldrin, in that state they don’t
think, their dragon does, they aren’t even remotely human in that state Elora and you
need to start doing as your told, I am sick of you defying us, sick of you choosing
everyone else over us” Silas screams the logs in the firepit catching alight from rise in
temperature.
“You don’t get to decide what I do, not anymore, not now. Why can’t you see that?” I
tell him.
“This is my kingdom, you are mine. You need to learn your fucking place,”
“And where is that? Beneath you?” I ask.
“No, that’s not what I am saying”
“You sure because that’s exactly how it came out. You think you are any better at
least when I do something my intentions are pure, yours they are fucking sinister just
like you” I tell him before walking off not wanting to hear anymore of his bullshit.
“Don’t walk away from us” Matitus bellows before he suddenly materialises in front me
at blindly speed making me run into him.
“Move Matitus” I tell him, stepping around him.
“No, you will listen”

“No, I am done listening, done with all of you” I tell him. Pushing past him before he
grabs my hand.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” He snaps pulling me backwards and I see Silas
walking over to us or more like a stalking us like a predator, his eyes blazing in fury.
“It means I don’t fucking need you, I never did”
“We are your mates Lora, of course you need us” Matitus says.
“No, I don’t. There is a difference between needing something and wanting
something Matitus. I may want you but that doesn’t fucking mean I need you. Its
about time you realise that because if this is how its going to be every time, I do
something you don’t agree with then I am gone, you can have your kingdom, shove it
right up your ass because I will walk” I tell him, ripping my hand from his.
I didn’t even make it one step before I find myself pushed against the wall, Silas hand
around my throat, not tight he wasn’t harming me, but warning me. I was in no mood
to put up with this shit anymore.
“Do it, go on Silas, do it and I will gladly show you, where your place is” I tell him my
gaze unwavering. He growls next to my ear, his nose running along my jaw.
“Silas, she is pregnant” Matitus tells him. He doesn’t let go instead stepping closer
pressing his body against mine.
“Silas” Matitus growls my eyes darting to him behind Silas as he steps forward. Silas
runs his nose down the side of my neck before kissing my mark. A deep throaty
noise rumbling from chest before he lets go, stepping back. Yet I could feel through
the bond he was still raging. He was angry but didn’t want to hurt me but at the same
time that’s all he knew how to do, to get his way.

He walks out the stable doors, not looking back heading toward the castle. I see
burns covering his entire back slowly healing but still visible.
“You need to get inside before you get sick” Matitus says with a sigh running his hand
through his hair. He offers me his hand, but I ignore it and walk outside heading for
the castle, the snow making my toes numb as I trudge through it. The snow so much
thicker and higher, as it continued to fall some part up to my knees and my bones
were starting to ache and my muscles lock up. Matitus watching me struggle, walks
over grabbing me, pulling me against his hot chest. I press my fingers against him,
and he flinches from how cold they are.
“You are freezing” He says kissing my cheek before wrapping my legs around him
and pulling me against him, lending me his body heat. I place my chest against his
and my face trying to warm myself. Now that my own anger had diffused, I felt like a
bitch, especially seeing Matitus trying to keep me warm even after I yelled at him.
He walks upstairs to our room before walking into the bathroom where I could here,
the shower running already. Silas was standing under the water, his back to us before
turning around. My teeth were chattering my feet had no feeling and I wouldn’t be
surprised if they changed colour. Matitus places me on my feet, and I strip my clothes
off when Silas reaches out the door grabbing me, pulling me under the water.
The rapid temperature change burning my skin making me cry out, he adjusts the
temperature letting the water cool slightly, before wrapping his arms around me, his
hands rubbing up down my sides warming my skin. Matitus slowly adjusting the
water temp till it was eventually hot and I could stand the heat. My body feeling like it
was thawing out. Silas kisses my temple before kissing the side of my mouth.
“I’m sorry,” He whispers against my lips.
“I’m sorry too” I tell him kissing him and wrapping my arms around his neck.
Author Note
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty

Eighty
  
Elora’s POV
The next morning, I wake and head downstairs, I had a list of things that needed
doing today but the first thing on that list was speaking to Pluto. Dragus never came
to bed so I assumed Silas told him to stay with the man overnight till he could be
trusted.
Wandering around the castle though, I couldn’t find him anywhere, so decided to
check the stables. The sun was already up, the snow outside slowly starting to melt
as I trudged to the back of the castle. When it wasn’t snowing, I would have to
remember to ask Silas if he could take me flying again. Wings and snow just don’t
mix, and I sure as hell didn’t feel like freezing from having to wear a singlet in the cold
to use my wings.
As I approached the stables, I noticed the door was wide open smoke billowing out
the door, my heart skipping a beat as nervousness crept in. Silas didn’t really force
the man to sleep outside in the elements, did he? As I stepped in though, I find
Dragus asleep just inside the door, while Pluto was tending to the horses that had
been returned to stables at some point, it actually made me wonder where they were
put, one of them had dragged the fire pit toward the entryway which was burning
making the place quite warm.
Stepping inside, I lean over the back of the chair Dragus was in kissing his lips softly,
his eyes instantly opening before a smile creeps onto his face.
“Morning” He says.
“Morning, did Silas make you and Pluto stay outside all night?” I ask
Pluto comes out of the stall which had a brown horse in it,
“Don’t worry miss I don’t feel the cold, and I like being outside with the horses, been
awhile since I have been able to pat one, marvellous creatures they are” He says
walking over to me, Dragus watching his every move carefully as he approached but
didn’t say anything.
Pluto looked quite different compared to last night, he had cut his hair which was now
shaved close to his head, Dragus had given him some clothes which I recognised as
his own, having seen him in the same blue shirt and also a pair of jeans. Pluto was
small compared to the dragon kings, who were all muscle on muscle. I suppose
being a cast away would do that though.
“Are you hungry?” I ask and he nods.

“I will go get you something to eat” I tell him when Dragus stands up.
“I will go, will you be right here by yourself, or I can wait and get Matitus to come out?”
Dragus asks stretching his arms above his head, I hear his back crack like he had
been in the same position for an extended amount of time.
“I will be fine, but Silas might get angry” I warn him, and he shrugs.
“I can handle Silas wrath, it’s yours I am more worried about” He tells me before
looking to Pluto who was watching our exchange.
“I am trusting you not to touch my mate, I mean it, I come back here you won’t just
lose your wings, I will take your life” He warns him, and Pluto puts his head down
nodding. Dragus seeming satisfied walks out leaving me with the man.
Pluto instantly relaxing when he goes out of view.
“They seem very protective of you, so Dragus is your mate?” He asks curiously.
“All three of them are” I tell him, and he seems a little shocked making me chuckle.
“I was wondering why you smelt so strongly of them, and they you. Interesting” He
ponders looking back at the horse.
“You like horses?” I ask, and he nods.

“Yes, grew up around them, though they tend to not like my dragon side which is to
be expected. But in this form, I can get close to them” He says picking up a brush
and brushing the horse. I sit on the seat Dragus was in next to the fire.
“Do you mind if I ask you some questions?”
“No, you can ask me anything” He replies, I nod warming my hands on the fire.
“How long were you like that, stuck in that form?”
“I don’t know, a long time. I think just after the war so however long ago that was” He
says.
“So, a hundred years ago?” I ask and he seems shocked.
“Its been a hundred years already?” He asks and I nod sadly to him.
“So, you lost your mate?” He nods,
“Yes, killed in the war, she was a Fae like yourself, not a royal one, but I recognise
those eyes, you’re an Aziza” He says staring at me. I nod, it felt weird my bloodline
being recognised just by the colour of my eyes.
“Aziza’s were amongst the most powerful Fae, had gifts of healing, just like the
Helcate bloodline. My mate used to work for Helcates in their castle” He tells me.
“Healing abilities?” I ask and he nods.
“Yes, how do you think you changed me back” He asks cocking his head to the side.
“What about Zena bloodline, weren’t they the same?” I ask wondering exactly how
much he knows about Fae.

He shakes his head, no they had other abilities, a little darker then the Helcate and
Aziza bloodline, they specialised in the darker arts, Dark Fae if you will” He says
making me wonder what he meant.
This was the first I have heard of this, I thought the royal families were the same,
“How so?” I ask curiously.
“Well Helcate’s were the first royal family known to exist, they had healing abilities but
eventually when the oracle came into the picture she spoke of two other Fae
kingdoms, back then Fae never wandered from their kingdom, so when the oracle
came she mentioned another kingdom she had visited, the Aziza kingdom, just
beyond the mountains, Helcates didn’t know of them, so became curious and
travelled across the mountain and discovered their existence along with the dragon
kingdom, they noticed how much their kingdom was flourishing, the Aziza’s were
responsible for bringing peace and a treaty agreement amongst the different species
and took the Helcates under their protection forming an alliance. The Zena kingdom
wasn’t found yet, but as the Fae population grew the kingdoms became too small so
they went seeking out new places and stumbled across the Zena kingdom, which
was in the forests north of here, they were different though, lived back then the old
ways it wasn’t kingdom more of a tribe, but their magic stemmed from darker
elements, everything has a balance, they’re magic stemmed from taking life in
exchange for power, kind of like the grim reapers of Fae if you will. Their ability was to
manipulate the elements, the weather patterns etc, they also had the ability to take
immortal life”
His story was riveting, I could have listened to him talk all day about the Fae, our
history but it just left more questions.
“So if they had that ability how did the Fae lose the war?”
“Because their entire life force was connected to their Queen, once she went the
entire bloodline died with her”
“The Zena Queen died in the war?” I ask confused.
“No, Queen Maira killed herself when king Darius Helcate had the Dragons kill her
mate, Helcates became jealous of the Aziza Kingdom’s growing bond with them,
Blaire Aziza the kings daughter she was married to a Helcate as part of an arranged
marriage, but originally she was to be married to the Zena bloodline, when the
Helcates interfered with the marriage, it was rumoured that Helcates told the Dragon
kingdom that Zenas wanted to start a war. Helcate’s refused to let them marry, so
Blaire married a Helcate eventually falling in love with him and having a child. But that
wasn’t enough for the Helcates they wanted the Zena bloodline out of the picture so
the Dragon king at the time killed Maira’s mate as warning, not knowing that it was a
set up by the Helcate’s, Maira told Blaire about the Dragons killing her mate, and she
felt loyalty to Maira because they were best friends so when the dragon kings
discovered her, she rejected them and cursed them, Aziza were merely pawns in a
war they knew nothing about till it got them killed”
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty One

Eighty One
  
“So the Aziza’s never started the war?” Pluto shakes his head,
“No, the Helcates and the Dragons did, the Aziza bloodline was collateral damage in
a war they knew nothing about till it started, Helcate’s jealousy started the war,
Dragon’s were told of Zena’s alleged betrayal and struck a deal with the Helcates,
they would kill the Queens mate as warning to back off from the Aziza’s in exchange
for the oracle”
“Why did the Dragon’s want the Oracle?”
“Because she could see the future, they wanted her as a tool to be used, why do
you think the Dragon empire thrived and was the wealthiest kingdom, it was because
of the oracle, she had control over the witches,”

“But in the Dragon history books its says the Aziza’s started the war when Blaire
cursed them” I tell him.
Pluto shakes his head,
“The war started many years before that, just the Aziza’s were unaware of Helcates
scheming”
“How do you know all this?” I ask because this was vastly different from the stories
everyone was told.
“My mate was one the Helcates advisors, she never agreed to what they were doing,
we planned to run away together, she knew of their plots to take over and told me, I
tried to warn the dragon king at the time, but he cast me out as a traitor and then
Blaire was killed and the war started and my mate was killed, leaving me stuck in that
state”
“Well, that was an interesting story” Matitus says from behind me making me and
Pluto jump. I look to him and Pluto puts his head down looking away.
Ignoring Matitus, I get back to the task at hand and what I originally came here for.
Matitus taps my shoulder wanting me to hop up before sitting back down and pulling
me on his lap.
“So back to the dragon’s, how many of them are in the caves in the mountains”
“I can’t be sure maybe thirty at most it depends, a lot of them are too weak to move
desiccated in a paralytic state, unable to move because the mutated form won’t allow
it”
“Can you communicate with each other in that form?”
“Kind of, its hard to explain, it like being stuck in two mindsets, human and dragon,
more instinctual, a lot of them have gone crazy and I am afraid even if you bring them
back, they won’t be able to function. Only those of us that could get around have
managed to keep their marbles sort of”

“What do you mean sort of” Matitus asks.
“For the most part we coexisted together, flocked together. But a lot of them have
been driven mad from the loss of our mates, I don’t think it would be advisable to shift
for me anymore, my dragon isn’t exactly sane without my mate anymore, I am but I
think that side of me is damaged beyond repair lost without her”
I nod trying to understand, “But you can communicate with each other?”
“Sort of on a basic level, to hunt together like a pack, but other than that not much,
well not until Lincoln came back, he was in human form returned a few weeks ago, I
am assuming that is because of you or the Helcate he spoke of” Pluto asks.
“So this Lincoln told you about us?”
“Yes, he wants to capture you and the Helcate for the Dragons to feed on, bring them
back and start his own kingdom, he knows the Helcates are responsible for the war
and he wants revenge” Pluto says. Matitus growls but not before we hear a roar from
outside that leaves Pluto shaking as Silas storms into the barn, his body barely fit as
he shifted, he lunges straight for Pluto, but I throw myself in front of him, Silas talon
stopping just before it come down on me.
“Stop that shift back, now Silas” I yell at him. Pluto was hiding behind me terrified.
“I mean her no harm, I can help…. Please my king I would never hurt her, I owe her
my life” Pluto begs.

“And your life is what you will pay with, if any harm comes to her” Matitus warns him.
Dragus walks in underneath Silas not all fazed that he was walking under our very
pissed of mate. He hands me a tray, before retrieving a wooden box, and placing it
next to the fire before taking the tray and putting it on it as makeshift table.
“Settle down Silas, I have been with him all night, all he has done is speak of owing
his life to her, he hasn’t once mentioned harming her” Dragus says ignoring him, Silas
sticks his head out the door and I hear the cracking of his bones as he shifts back
before walking into the barn.
“You left her with him” Silas accuses,
“She would be fine, when are you going to realise, Elora can handle herself?” Dragus
tells him pouring some tea in cups before handing one to Pluto and myself.
Pluto relaxes sitting on another box and I pat his shoulder letting him know he was
safe with me, he looks up at me grateful but Silas growls at him before pulling me
away making me sit on his lap. Matitus was watching Pluto with curiosity.
“Would you pledge to her, to us?” He asks Pluto, making him look up at him.
“Of course I owe her everything, I am now bound to her, I can feel her magic,
strengthening me, I don’t know its hard to explain, I don’t think I can ever leave your
kingdom, like I am now tied to her”
Now all three of them growl and Pluto puts up his hands in surrender, spilling his tea.
“No, no, not like that, I don’t know its hard to explain. I owe her, sort of like my loyalty
can only be hers if that makes sense”
“So what about Lincoln?” I ask.

“Lincoln is not one of the good ones, he was crazy long before he got stuck like that,
he killed his mate when he found out she couldn’t bare him children. Didn’t realise he
was dooming himself when he did” Pluto says.
“Then why would they follow him?”
“Because they fear him, he has killed a few of the ones desiccated, we were starving.
I refused but the others were to scared too, they ate them” He says scrunching his
face up in disgust.
“Like cannibalism?” Silas asks and I could feel his disgust. Pluto nods,
”yes he is the strongest out of us. I was stuck pretty much in a full dragon form, the
others not so lucky, he didn’t really mess with me, because I could put up a fight”
Pluto says and Dragus nods in understanding.
‘Okay so can Pluto come in the castle now?” I ask looking to Silas, he grips my face
before sighing pressing his forehead against mine.
“What about a place in the city” He compromises but Pluto speaks up instead.
“Actually, is it alright if I stay in the stables, I like it here with the horses” He asks
looking to the three dragon kings.
“I don’t have problem with it as long as he doesn’t eat my horses” Says Matitus
making me look at him.
“What you know how long it took me to get them horses to trust me, they’re my
babies” He says as the brown horse leans over nibbling on Matitus’s hair, he reaches
up patting its face.
‘No, not that I am shocked they are yours, didn’t picture you for one that liked pets” I
tell him.
“Nothing else to do around here, beside I was raised around them” He says looking
up the horse, the horses nose nuzzling his face as Matitus kissed.
“Isn’t that right pebbles” He says to the horse.
“Pebbles?”
“It’s her name” He says simply. I shake my head, but Pluto was watching him with the
horse in awe.
“I am fine with it, Pluto likes the horses, was brushing them all night so you don’t have
to worry about him eating them Matitus” Matitus looks at Pluto giving him a nod and
Pluto looks hopeful before we all turn to Silas.
“Fine, don’t make me regret this” He says looking at Pluto,
“Never my king” Pluto tells him.
“Are you going to Aldrin about the Helcates” Matitus asks. I shake my head.
“No, what good would come of it right now, maybe later Pluto can tell him, but at the
end of the day he is the same as me, blamed for something his ancestors did. We
never made the mistakes, I don’t see why we should be punished for something that
happened before we were even born” I tell Matitus.
Guilt hits me through the bond making me look at Silas, his arms tightening around
my waist.
“I swear I never knew what my father did, Elora”
Author note

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty Two

Eighty Two
  
Elora’s POV
We organise a bed and a few things for Pluto to make him more comfortable in the
stables, Silas had been following me around all morning, and even helped me take
everything that was on the Patricia’s list over to the orphanage. She nearly tripped
over her own feet when we she greeted us, not expecting Silas to be with me,
people were still wary of him.
Untrusting, but it was to expected and Silas never took insult from it. He actually
apologised for scaring her when he grabbed her, steadying her on her feet. Silas
even helped clean out the rain gutters and fixed the swing sets out the back for the
children, by the time I was done talking with Patricia he came back inside covered in
dirt and mud and smelling of stagnant water from the blocked gutters.
“Can we head home, I need to shower unless you have anything else on that list for
me to do” He asks, wrapping his arms around me and covering me in dirt.
“Silas your filthy” I screech at him as he presses his face into my neck.
“Hmm now you can shower with me” He says below my ear. Patricia chuckles at him,
shaking her head as she went to find the new people that had been hired to help her.
Turning around, I wrap my arms around his neck pecking his lips before stepping
back.
I take off my cloak. He raises an eyebrow at me wondering what I am doing, when I
toss it at him, hitting him in the face with it and running out the doors heading outside.
“I’ll race you” I yell back at him before letting my wings free and springing off my feet,
letting them carry me through the air. Lilith and a few others come rushing out looking
up at me.
“I can’t shift here without destroying something” Silas calls up to me.
“Well, you better run fast” I tell him. Silas huffs staring up at me, his hand on his hips.
“What not up for the challenge Silas?” I taunt him.
“What do I get if I win?” He calls back, Patricia walks out looking up at me a smile on
her face.

“That’s so cool” I hear her say next to Silas. Silas hands her my cloak and she takes
it.
“What do you want?” I ask him.

“I have a few things in mind” He answers mysteriously.
“Fine but if I win, you have to help me fix the backyard up on the orphanage, it’s a
forest out there”
“Deal” He says before he takes off, I turn heading for the castle thinking it will be an
easy win as I fly over the houses and a large park, I head up higher the breeze
making me shiver looking for any sign of him when I see him run through the park, I
could just make out his laugh before he suddenly shifts.
“Shit!” I didn’t think of him finding some where he could shift. His golden dragon
gleaming under the light as he fly towards me and I take off, my wings cutting through
the air easily as he chased after me. He fly’s directly under me, before rolling in the air,
his wings making a gust of wind pushing me back as he heads toward the castle. I
hear his chest rumble and know he is laughing at me.
Seeing the castle come in to view, I force my wings to go faster but the wind gust
from his wings was making me fly all over the place and I realise that’s why he keeps
flying in my path, I see the stables and dart beneath him, heading down and I hear
him growl. Darting after me, before I shriek when his talons touch my wings and I
have to drop them, letting them bleed back into my skin as he cages me in his
gigantic claws, he lands on one foot before opening his Talons letting me fall on my
butt. He shifts back and I turn on him.
“I win” He announces.
“You cheated” I accuse, slapping his bare chest. He wraps his arms around my waist
pulling me to him.
“You never said I couldn’t” He smiles before pecking my lips. He growls, nipping my
neck and I grab his face pulling it away as his stubble scratches my skin.
“You need to shave” I tell him, and he rubs my cheek with his.
“Silas, its scratchy” I tell him, and he chuckles lifting me and forcing my legs around
his waist as he walks toward the castle doors. Matitus and Dragus were hauling
some giant rocks into the stables as we went past with Pluto.
“What are they doing?” I ask as Aldrin runs after them.
“Aldrin” I call but he just waves ducking inside the stables.
“Let me down I want to see what they are up to”
“Not a chance you have a bet to pay up” He says continuing to walk toward the
castle.
Dragus and Matitus come out noticing us as we walk past.
“What’s the bet and can we watch” Dragus says walking over and slapping my ass, a
devious smile on his lips.
“You can always join us” Silas says as he opens the doors.
“So I take it you lost?” Matitus asks me before he chuckles.
“Is it really losing though if it involves you three?” I ask in return and his lips tug at the
corners.
“She bet I wouldn’t beat her home and she wanted me to help her with the backyard
at the orphanage” Silas tells him.
“Like we would let you clean that jungle by yourself” Silas says.
“What you’re still going to help?” I ask.
“Yes, I won’t be letting my pregnant mate, haul all that crap out” Silas answers as he
walks up the stairs toward our room.

“So, what were you two doing with Aldrin and Pluto?”
“Nothing just cleaning up” Dragus answers and I could tell he was lying, my eyes
narrowing at him.
“It’s a surprise just stay out of the stables please” Matitus tells me.
“Promise you wont go in there” Silas says pulling back and looking at me.
I roll my eyes at him.
“Fine I promise” I tell him kissing him, his tongue running along my bottom lip before
he sucks it into his mouth. He sits me on the sink basin and Matitus turns the shower
on behind him.
Silas reaches under the counter grabbing some shaving soap and cutthroat razor. I
jump off the basin stripping the rest of my clothes off and hopping in with Matitus. I
watch Silas shave before Dragus takes the razor from him and Silas sits on the
counter facing us. Dragus moves between his legs before kissing him, grabbing his
face, and turning it, shaving his face for him.
So sweet watching them with each other thought, I would have been petrified of
cutting him if I tried to do that. Matitus chest presses against my back his hands
going to my hips.
“You like watching us don’t you” He states, before sucking on the skin below my ear,
one hand moving to my breast as he plucks my nipple rolling it between his fingers,
the other rubbing my little bump. I look up at him and he kisses my lips, his tongue
moving between my lips as it brushes mine and I breathe into his mouth, arousal
flooding me.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty Three

Eighty Three
  
Matitus squeezes my breast, his other hand moving to my neck as he kisses me,
deepening the kiss. I feel hands run up my thighs pushing them apart, before feeling
my leg lifted making me pull away from Matitus to see Dragus, lift my leg draping it
over his shoulder before his warm mouth kissing my pussy lips before I feel his
tongue move between my folds, I moan loudly as he sucks my clit into his mouth,
Matitus erection digging into my back when Silas steps in the shower, his face freshly
shaven and I reach my hands out to him while leaning on Matitus. Silas smiles, as I
run my hands over clean-shaven face, his skin soft beneath my palms as he leans
over kissing me. Dragus grip on my thigh tightens as he devours my pussy with his
relentless sucking, my hips moving as I grind my core against his lips, loving the
warm feeling building in my stomach as it tightens.

Dragus slips his finger between my lips before thrusting it into me and my legs jolt,
Matitus wraps his arm around my waist to stop them from giving out under me. Silas
lips going to my nipple as he nips at the hardened bud sucking it in his mouth.
Dragus pulls his finger out before adding another, twisting them as he slides them in
while sucking on my sensitive bundle of nervous, my skin becoming flushed as I pant,
my orgasm washing over me and my toes curl, as I explode in his mouth, he slows,
letting me ride out my orgasm licking up my juices leaving me breathless, Matitus the
only reason I am remaining up right when Dragus stands kissing me, and I can taste
my arousal on his tongue as he forces it my mouth tasting every inch of it.
His erection pressing into my stomach and I wrap my arms around his neck before he
grips my hips lifting me and taking my weight, his hands squeezing my arse as he
rolls my hips against his, his cock moving between folds making me gasp.
Silas cuts the shower off and they step out. Dragus places me back on my feet
before handing me my towel and I wrap it around myself following them into the
bedroom. Silas dry’s himself before climbing on the bed, Matitus following him as he
moves between his legs hovering over the top of him, his arms braced on either side
of Silas’s head as he kisses him. Dragus hands running over my towel before he
drops it at my feet, his hands going to my breasts, as he sucks on my mark.
Matitus kissing Silas’s chest before grabbing his cock, arousal flooding me as I watch
Matitus take Silas in his mouth, sucking his cock and squeezing his balls with his
other hand, my breathing becoming harder just at the sight of them. Dragus hand
runs down my side before pushing me toward the bed. He sits in the end of it, pulling
me toward him, so I straddle him, he moves backwards so my knees sit on the bed
before adjusting himself and I sink down on his hardened length, letting it fill and
stretch me as I ride him, his hands gripping my ass as he pulls my cheeks apart
before slamming me down on his cock.
My eyes on Matitus as he continues to suck on Silas. Silas hand in his hair as he
writhes beneath him, and I feel arousal spreading on my thighs at watching them.
Dragus grip tightening before he holds me still.
“Go hop on Silas” Dragus says nipping at my chin and neck before lifting me off him.
Matitus moves and I straddle Silas, leaning down and kissing him as I press down on
him.
“She is so wet” Silas says gripping my hips as I grind them on him. I feel Matitus slip
his fingers in me and Silas groans and his cock twitches inside me as Matitus forces
his fingers into my soaking wet heat before withdrawing them pressing them between
my cheeks and against the tight muscles of my ass. He slides them in, pulling them
in and out of my ass, drawing a moan out of me. I watch Dragus kneel on the bed,
and I lean forward my lips wrapping around his cock as I suck on it, I can taste my
juices coating it as he fists my hair forcing more of himself into my mouth as he
thrusts into it. I moan around his cock, when I feel Matitus press his tip to my ass
before sliding it in, Silas sit up on his elbows biting and sucking on my breasts while
Dragus fucks my mouth. I feel Matitus fingers slide into me, stretching me more
around his length and I push against his fingers as he slides his cock in and out my
ass while I grind my hips on Silas hard length, my stomach tightening at the overfull
feeling as I feel more juices spilling onto my thighs and coating Silas hard length.
Dragus pulls his cock from my lips and Matitus adds another finger, Dragus moves on
the bed, moving toward Matitus. Silas grips my face between his hands pulling me
closer, his tongue moving between my lips and he groans into my mouth.
I feel Matitus pull my cheeks apart watching himself slip in and out my ass while his
fingers continue to stretch me. Dragus moves off the bed and I pull back from Silas,
his lips going to my neck as I watch Dragus grab a bottle of lube before walking back
to the bed, I feel the bed dip behind me, Matitus pulls his fingers from before
readding them, this time coated in the lubricant and I moan at the feeling. Silas hand
going between us, as his thumb rubs my clit and I move my hips faster, loving the
friction.
Dragus hand goes to my ass and I feel Matitus shift moving over, his hand pulling my
cheek apart as he slides his length into me. Silas nips my chin, before kissing my lips.
“Your going to take all three of us now” He says, my pussy clenching his cock at his
words, his thumb moves rubbing my clit.
“Is that a yes?” He asks a smile on his lips, and I kiss him forcing my tongue into his
mouth, his other hand going to my breast rolling my nipple between his thumb and
finger. Dragus positions himself, I jump as he pushes the tip in and both Matitus and
Dragus grip on me tightens holding me still, Silas fingers moving faster, distracting me
from the slight burning sensation, Dragus pushes in alongside Matitus, stretching me
before stilling, letting me get used to the feeling of the three of them inside me. I
wriggle my hips and Silas moans at the movement. I move needing the stimulation,
and I feel all three slipping in and out of me, letting me get used to the feeling.
“That’s it, ride our cocks baby” Silas whispers before sucking on my neck.
I reach behind me gripping Dragus hip, letting him know they can move before feeling
him pull out before thrusting in, all three them moving in and out, filling me and
building up the friction, my skin heating and all I can do is moan and breathe as they
fill me, fucking me. My body becoming coated in a sheen of sweat as my skin heats
as they pound into me. The only sounds are the wet slapping sounds of our skin and
our breathy moans filling the air when I feel my orgasm build, my walls tightening
around them as I feel my orgasm ripple throughout my body, my muscles tensing as
each wave washes over me, making my toes curl their movements becoming erratic
before they all still their grip tightening as they fill me with their hot seeds, leaving me
breathless and panting as I slump on top of Silas.
I feel Matitus and Dragus gently pull out of me, Silas fingers trailing up my back as I try
to catch my breath, he kisses my head before I feel something cold and wet move
between my legs making me jump as everything feels sore and over sensitive, the
coolness soothing.
“Matitus is just cleaning you” Silas breathes, his hands trailing up my side. I let my
eyes flutter shut, sleep trying to take over and I feel Silas pull the blanket up as I come
down from my high, goosebumps covering my skin as I shiver from the cold as my
body temperature returns to normal and my breathing evens out, I fall asleep on his
chest, happy and content, my entire body going off into blissful sleep.
Author Note
Let me know what you think
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty Four

Eighty Four
  
Elora’s POV
We were awoken by screams, I sat upright in bed thinking at first, I Imagined it, that is
was all a figment of my imagination. But the bloodcurdling sounds coming from
outside could not be mistaken for anything else, but pure horror and carnage that
awaited us outside. Silas and Matitus took off in a blur, I went to chase after them, to
find out what the hell was going on when Dragus arms wrapped around me tossing
me back on the bed.
“Wait here” He screamed rushing out after them. Running for the door, I quickly threw
on the first thing I laid my hands on, jeans and one of their shirts. Running for the
door, only to open and find Marian rushing towards me and shoving me backwards
into the room.

“They took him, they took Aldrin” Marian says frantically locking the door.
My heart was hammering in my chest so hard I thought it was going to explode,
when pain ripped through me, bringing me to my knees, Dragus pain smashing into
me and taking my breath away, as red-hot pain tore through my back.
I stagger trying to get my footing as I rush for the door, Marian grabbing my wrist.
“You can’t go out there, there are more than we first thought” She says, her hands
visibly shaking a she tugs on me.
“We have to help them, we can’t just sit here Marian pull yourself together, where is
Abbie?”
“She is, she was”-
“She was what, Marian?”
“She was trying to get to Claire” Marian breathes, and I throw the door open, rushing
down the stairs, Marian hot my heels as she chased after me, trying to keep up. My
sword slipping between my fingers as I raced toward the front of the castle, that can’t
be a good thing, it means danger is close, I thought to myself as I looked down at the
sword now in my hand, smooth and cold to touch as it glowed subtly like a beacon in
the night, illuminating everything in front of me in the darkened castle. The floors cold
under my feet as I see the doors.
Orange lights flicking in the dining room, the sort of light that left shadows as it burnt
its way through everything, fire. The castle was on fire, black smoke billowing out the
archway toward us, slowly consuming everything in its path. Marian throws her hands
for, silver light, so bright I had to squint to stop it hurting my eyes, before my feet
feeling wet and I realise she put out the flames, now white and black smoke as the
fire dies.
I look back at Marian and she had her hands braced on her knees trying to catch her
breath. Rushing over to her, I grab her arm pulling her against me as we continue for
the doors.
“What’s wrong?” I ask her, as she pants, her hair turning white in patches.

Your Body! Night!
“I’m old dear magic, is hard for me to use now, that’s why I don’t use it” She says
before coughing. I take her to the Library sitting her down on the chair looking toward
the front.
“Stay here” I tell her, running toward the doors leading outside when I hear her
staggering after me.
“Marian stay” I tell her, but she ignores me following me anyway.
“Marian” I snap at her.
“I am not letting you go out there by yourself” She gasps out. Stubborn old woman,
but I knew there was no stopping her as I shoved open the doors. What I was not
expecting was to run out and see the entire city on fire, the sound of the panicked
screams echoing through night, made my heart rate spike. Werewolves and vampires
fighting everywhere, as the tore each other apart.
“oh no” Marian gasped as we both stared around in panic.
“Werewolves were attacking our men, alongside the half beasts. Buildings caught
alight everywhere when I see a green dragon thrown into the side of the castle beside
us, narrowly missing us as its body hit the stone walls. Pluto rushing over and shoving
us toward the doors.

His body littered in burns.
“Get inside my Queen” He says, as the dragon finds its feet, shaking itself off, its
scales gleaming though, most of its scales were missing like it had the mange, it
roared breathing fire directly at us and I raise my sword.
My sword cutting straight through the flames diverting them away from us as my
magic flared to life. The thing charged at us, Pluto ripping me out of the way, but
Marian was to slow as its tail whipped through the air smacking her in the chest and
sending her flying through the air.
I scream as I watch her body hit the ground with a sickening thud as it advanced on
her, my sword cutting through its tail as I yielded it, making it pivot and bare its teeth
snapping in mine and Pluto’s direction. I hear another menacing roar coming from
behind me, but I don’t look, trusting that Pluto would have to deal with it, while I kept
my eyes on this one.
Moving just in time as it teeth snapped toward my face, my sword biting into its neck
as it come down before I am thrown as Pluto fly’s into me, I brace myself for impact
when I see his hand reach out ripping me toward him before he pivots taking the
brunt of the impact as we smash against the ground. I hear the air leave his lungs,
before his eyes snap open panic coursing through him as his eyes dart behind me
and he rolls with me on top of him, just in time to see a foot come down where we
once were, I jump off him scrambling to my feet, when pain tears through my
shoulder, the green monster sinking its teeth into my shoulder and I see my sword
flicker, the light dying out for a second as my blood oozed down my arm, its teeth
embedded in my flesh at is flings me into the water fountain in the middle of
courtyard, my head smacking the ground so hard I see black dots dance before my
vision.
My head felt like it was exploding, thumping to its own beat and I find my sword
gone, no longer clutched in my hand as my magic fizzled, the green beast stalking
towards me before it suddenly drops writhing and shrinking as it started changing
back to its human form, I didn’t have time to watch when I feel claws biting into my
flesh making me cry out, a black wolf tackling me as I try and holds its head away
from my face as it snapped its jaw dangerously close. I use my legs trying to throw it
off when its weight suddenly disappears all together. Dragus ripping it away, and I see
his skin is littered in burns, onyx eyes burning back at me, as he tosses the werewolf
into the fountain.
It jumps up attacking biting anything it could, as Dragus held it, I watch its claws slash
across his stomach, the pain dropping me like a sack of potatoes.
I try and breathe through it as my eyes find Marian’s limp body still laying on the frozen
ground, I hear growling and the sound of ice cracking making me look at Dragus in
the fountain as he held the werewolf under the water, it thrashed as he drowned it,
the wolfs thrashing stopping.
I rush toward Marian, shaking her shoulders when Pluto suddenly throws himself over
the top of me, dropping me to ground, I land heavily on my hip, just as flames rush
above me and a mighty roar cuts through the night, the gold glint off its scales from
the moonlight reflecting on the ground as it flew above us. Flames decimating the
earth around us, before I hear howling screams making me look up to realise, we
were completely surrounded by wolves before they were burnt alive by Silas.
“Pluto get her out of here” Dragus bellows before I feel myself being ripped to my feet,
his huge hand clutching mine as I try to pull away, try to get to Marian’s crumpled
form on the floor.
“No, I need to help Marian” I scream trying to get out of his iron grip before he tosses
me over his shoulder,
“She is dead my Queen, I am sorry, but she died the moment she hit the ground I
heard her heart stop” Pluto says as he takes off in a run, heading for the cover of the
forest and away from the city and the castle.
“No, I can help her, stop put me down” I scream, tears pouring from my eyes as I
thrash on his shoulder.
“I need to get you out of here, get you and your baby to safety” He says refusing to
let me go as he ran, the scenery around me blurring black as I felt air rush around me
at his intense speed. I feel myself becoming woozy from the motion before I am
suddenly placed on my feet, feel the frozen ground on which I stood.
Pluto bites into his wrist, offering it to me.
“Your mates won’t like it but if that wound doesn’t stop bleeding, I am afraid you may
lose that arm, please my Queen” He says thrusting his wrist toward me, before
wrapping his arm around my waist when I refuse. He presses his wrist to my lips
forcing his blood down my throat, my shoulder healing where the beast teeth sunk in,
the claws marks down my back healing before I rip his hand away. Pluto steps back
watching me.
“I’m sorry but at least my scent will mask you for a bit” He says before grabbing my
wrist and pulling me into the trees.
“We need to go back, we can’t just leave” I tell him as he continues pulling me,
dragging me through the forest.
“I’m sorry but I can’t risk it, I promised your mate, I would keep you safe and that’s
what I intend to do”
I feel my magic surge, I wasn’t leaving them behind before it suddenly dies out, fizzles
out like water to a flame. I stare at my hands trying to figure out why I have no magic
suddenly.
“Your magic is weak because you got injured, don’t worry my Queen it will come
back when it recharges”
“Recharges?”
“Yes, you are Fae, a creature of light, it is now dark” He says making me confused.
“What?”
“You still have magic, but you have exerted yourself, kind of like what Marian did,
usually your magic would be infinite, but you exerted yourself each time you got hurt,
your magic was not only protecting you but the baby you carry in your womb, at the
moment its left you to protect your little one, you have taken a few blows, yet your
babies heart beat is strong, yours erratic, didn’t you know when a Fae is pregnant, its
magic is shared to protect their young” I shake my head, I didn’t know that but that
would explain why every time I got hurt I could feel my magic flickering it wasn’t
cutting out it was diverting it to protect my child.
We stop, hiding amongst the trees, as Pluto tells me to sit on a log. I do, my entire
body shivering from the cold and my own shock. Marian was dead, she died and yet
it didn’t feel real, like nightmare I just hoped I could wake from.
Abigail on my mind as I think of what Marian said that she took off to get Claire, I hope
they were okay. I felt stupid sitting here and hiding amongst the forest while a war
broke out at home.
I could feel all their pain, Dragus was injured that much I knew for sure because he
was on the ground, Silas and Matitus were burnt as I feel my skin burn, but nothing
compared to the ache in my heart, the pain of so many lives lost all because of my
blood and Aldrin’s. Being Fae was everything magical, and terrible, truly a curse for
anyone forced to be around us.

The screams start to die down, Pluto watching with eagle eyes as he looked back on
our burning City. I hear the sound the wings in the air, wishing I could use mine, even
just to fly up and see, to make sure they were okay, yet I couldn’t feel anything,
couldn’t feel my magic, I felt as bare as the day I was brought to castle.
The sounds of wings up above making me look up and seeing a black shadow fly
above us, my mind going to Matitus and his black dragon ”Matitus” I breathe running
for the clearing we just ran through, Pluto screaming at me to stop and I realise my
mistake, I assumed it was Matitus or Silas, I thought they were the only ones that
could fly, thought the black shadow was my mate, when I see the dark green beast
above me, I freeze spinning on my heel, rushing back toward the tree line as Pluto ran
toward me, how was it possible, that’s when I see him. The man from outside the
borders sitting atop the Dragon my blood healed in the courtyard. Its talons wrapping
around my body before I feel my feet leave the ground. Pluto narrowly missing me as
he tried to grab me, but it was to late as I felt myself going higher, the temperature
dropping and the menacing laugh of a man before his words made my blood run
cold.
“Burn the city down” He said, I feel the rumble as his Talons caged me in, before I see
red and orange flames below me as the flames flew from its chest and out its mouth,
setting the buildings of the city alight below us. My scream dying out when its claws
tightened restricting the air in my lungs, suffocating me in its tight grip, I feel the
pressure in my chest tighten as I tried to suck in much needed air, my vision blurring
as they water, my mouth falling open as I tried to get air. The last thing I remember
before darkness sucked me under was the deep voice of a man.
“Not too tightly she is no good to us dead Malika”
Author Note
Let me know your thoughts, leave a comment.

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty Five

Eighty Five
  
Elora’s POV
I woke to being shaken, cold wet hands gripped my shoulder before I feel myself
being pulled upright into a sitting position, my eyes felt like sandpaper as I forced
them open to see my surroundings. Aldrin was holding me up, he was drenched in
blood, as his pale face watched me worriedly.
“Elora you need to stay awake” He whispers. I felt like I had been hit by a truck, as I
looked around. I gasp when I see we were both sitting on a huge rock within a cave,
completely surrounded by hundreds of Dragons, or half dragons. All screeching,
some rambling in foreign tongue.

“Don’t move to fast” Aldrin whispers, not like I could anyway, everything was aching,
my head was pounding. The cave was huge, the ceiling so high before it opened at a
point and I could just make out the night sky, a huge fire was burning in the middle
and I realise we were at the back of the cave, furthest from the caves opening.
Flaming torches were thrown on the rocky surface at random lighting the cave.
I notice the man from atop the dragon, his muscular frame moving between the
Dragons in their weird forms. Another man was with him also holding some bucket
dripping of red liquid and I gasp when I realise it was Aldrin’s blood. I noticed a few
men standing around to the side of us rambling, they were in human form but by the
way they were moving and chattering they weren’t of sound mind but were clearly
human again.
Both men look up, a huge smile splitting onto his face, “Malika she has awoken” He
says looking at the other man. He had a huge scar that went from his eye all the way
down his neck, his face contorting as he smiled and licked his lips.
They both turn toward us about to head over, I feel Aldrin tense beside me before
their attention was diverted when a Pack of werewolves walk into the caves opening,
growling, teeth bared. The black one walking ahead of them all, shifts into a man with
shoulder length hair, his eyes pitch black as he stepped over the dragons. One of
them tried to bite him but he swiftly kicked it in the head stepping over it as he made
his way to the centre.
“We did what you asked Jed, hand over our mates and we will be on our way” The
man says.
I watch as the rest of the wolves shift into human form, their eyes looking around the
huge cage.
“Settle down Madok you will get your mates, but she stays. I can’t have her running
back to the castle and telling them where we are”

I gasp when she steps forward, completely horrified. Is she the reason they were able
to get into the castle all this time?
“The kings know where you are, they always have known you hide in these caves,”
Taylor tells him, her eyes dart to me and I see her swallow before giving her attention
back to Jed.
“Very well, bring them out” Jed yells. I hear shuffling off to the side for notice a crack
in the cave wall that must have been used as a makeshift prison. Woman rushing out
of it, completely naked as they run towards their mates.
“I’m sorry Elora, I had no other choice” Taylor calls to me. I only met her a couple
times she was Dragus friend and escorted me to Abbie’s a few times, so I was
shocked to see that she was behind this.
“Don’t talk to her” Jed snaps and she turns her glare back to him.
“Our Alpha will come for her, not even the fates will save you when he does” She
spits at him while the wolves rush their mates out of the cave.
“Is that so and who is this mysterious Alpha if you don’t answer to Madok then little
wolf”
“King Dragus of Draquin, you fool, you just took his Queen” She says before turning
on her heel and walking out of the cave.
“Well, that was certainly entertaining now wasn’t it children?” Jed says turning back to
us and walking up the rocks toward us.
“Well seems I now have a deadline, looks like I have no time to waste” He says
reaching for me. I smack his hand away and Aldrin also struggles when he puts a
blade to my throat.
“Don’t fight me, it will just make your death faster” he says. Aldrin freezes as the cold
steel of the blade presses tightly against my throat.

“Now get up, Fae boys blood works but is a lot slower, and now that I have a time
limit, I need to speed things up a bit”
He grips my arm hauling me to my feet. Aldrin tries to get up, but I shake my head, he
doesn’t need to get himself killed for me. He already looked weak enough with the
slices down his arms.
The man grabs my arm before pressing the blade to the inside of my elbow and
running it down to my wrist. My blood pouring out and down my arm while he caught
it in his bowl. I see the other man Malika approach when he suddenly bites his wrist,
and grips my hair forcing his blood down my throat, healing the wounds before he
tosses me on the ground back toward Aldrin. I watch as they walk around giving the
Dragons my blood, they were right, Aldrin’s blood take a longer to work some still not
having changed back, where as mine works almost instantly.
‘They have been draining me for hours, my magic is weak now, not working as
quickly”
“I can’t even feel mine” I whisper back to him and his eyes dart to my stomach.
“You need blood lots of it, or you need daylight, we are creature of the light” He say
looking to the ceiling above where the roof opened up. Dragons shifting before our
eyes, Pluto was right, a lot weren’t mentally stable, some even trying to attack Jed
and Malika even after they were changed back.

Malika chaining them to the rock walls, and I noticed a few of the mutated dragons
were also chained down. Aldrin noticing my stare as I looked at the half man half
dragon beside us.
“Don’t move to close to that one, he nearly ripped off my arm” He says, and I nod.
“Pluto told me some of them weren’t of sound mind”
“Yeah, those ones over there” He nods to his side where there were a group of them
huddle together rambling nonsense.
“They have been like that since they changed back, talking about the curse needs to
be broken and wrongs righted, or they will change back or some shit” Aldrin says
shaking his head.
“Did you say Pluto?” I hear a soft voice come from behind me, I jump when I see the
naked man, he was skinny and frail, and covered in dirt.
“Please miss, my brother Pluto do you know him” His gravelly voice asks.
“He is my friend” I tell him, and he nods before darting off and I see Jed walking back
up towards me, he rips me to my feet repeating the process. I cry out when he
presses the blade deeper this time, my blood running out faster filling the two bowls. I
feel on the verge of passing out when I am force fed Malika’s blood again. Aldrin
grabbing me and pulling me against him as I sway.
“We just need to hang on my Queen, your kings will come for us” He whispers as I
pass out again.
I woke in a castle, in our castle, I knew I was dreaming stuck in a state of between
what was going on in the real world and this one that my mind had conjured up. I look
around and I can see a man and a woman arguing, the woman was beautiful with hair
so long it reached the back of her knees, as she fought with a man that had a striking
resemblance to Silas.
Looking around the room, everything was different, the furniture was outdated but I
had no doubt this was our bedroom, sitting up I watch the man and woman fight,
their voices slowly coming into focus.
“I warned you this was a bad idea, I warned you and you still did it anyway. I can’t
believe you Darshan, why couldn’t you listen for once in your life?”
“They were planning to go to war with us, I never expected this to happen, you can’t
blame me, I had to take action.” The man snaps at her tossing his crown on the bed.
“You didn’t just kill her, you wiped out the entire bloodline, you have doomed us all,
you need to fix it, beg the Fates for forgiveness. Blaire will retaliate and when she
does it will destroy him, it will fucking destroy everything we have built” She screams
at him.
“You dare to talk to me like that, talk to your king this way, I did what I had to do, for
this kingdom, for us”
“ I am not talking down to you, you are my husband, not my king, No, you did this,
you did it because you were scared, I knew that Helcate was up to no good the
moment he walked in here”
“It’s done it cannot be undone, I can’t bring the woman back from the dead, Laine. It
will work out, we stopped a war, this is a good thing, why can’t you see that?”
“Because she fucking cursed us, you think you ended a war Darshan , you didn’t you
just started a new one” She screams at him.
“The curse won’t withstand my love, she is dead, all curses die out when the one that
bestowed it dies you know this”
“You fool, Blaire won’t stand for this, the Oracle won’t stand for this, forty years we
have lived in peace with them, forty years and you ruined everything. Silas wont’
forgive you for this, you took his only chance at happiness, Blaire will reject him for
sure now and then what happens? when their a no heirs to take over, the kingdom
will fall”
“He can take another woman, he will understand in time my love”
“No, we can only procreate with our mates” She argues.
“And he has two already, surely one of them would be able to knock up some whore”
She slaps him, the sound echoed of the wall and I held my breath.
His chest rises and falls heavily as he growls at her.
“You dare speak of a woman in such a way, I won’t stand for it. You cursed us,
doomed us all” She spits at him turning away and walking toward the window and
looking out. The man stood there watching his wife, a troubled expression on his
face.
“The Oracle said all we need to do is rewrite the wrongs of the past, I will speak to
Blaire’s father, tell him what happened, admit my guilt, it will work out my love”
“How can you say that? the Oracle warned you, I warned you and now she has left
us. Our son will hate you for this, he will hate you for taking her from him, for forcing
her hand”
“She will accept the mating; she has to, it’s in the treaty” He says pinching the bridge
of his nose. The woman laughs and his head snaps up to look at her.
“You old fool, you broke the treaty the moment you killed her, now Blaire will make us
pay, make us pay for killing her, no one meant more Blaire then that woman and you
know it Darshan, she loved her long before she married that Helcate idiot, they have
always loved each other, Silas was willing to share her with them, they have been
sorting things for weeks and you do this, do this a week before they are supposed to
wed”
“She won’t go back on her word; won’t go back on the treaty” He argues.
“Yeah, and what about the witches, you think the treaty can’t be broken, you forget
the Oracle created it, she can also break it, the Oracle hates us for what you did, we
all know when she picks sides who’s side, she will be on, all because you were to
blinded to see”
I watch the woman sit on a chair, her head in her hands as she sobbed, he walks
over placing his hand on her shoulder.
“I can’t lose you” She cries,
“You won’t?”
“But blood must be spilled, yours must be spilled to right the wrongs or the curse on
the Dragons won’t break, it’s already happening, they are changing, growing weaker”
She whispers looking up at him tears streaking her beautiful face as her snake like
eyes stared back at him.
“We will find another way, I will ask King Aziza for his help”
“And if he says no, if Blaire says no?” He pauses, looking out the window.
“Then I will pay for my sins” He says, and she starts sobbing again.
“Silas must never know, he won’t find out my love everything will work out, you’ll see,
Blaire will accept the bond, she will accept him”
The dream fizzles and warps light shining behind my eyelids, beaming down on me
brightly from the hole in the roof. Aldrin’s pale face leaning over me causing a shadow
to fall over me.
“You okay, you were muttering in you sleep”

“I think I know how to break the curse” I whisper.
“The curse is broken” Aldrin says looking at me before helping me sit up. I see naked
men everywhere, men all pulling on cloth trying to cover their naked bodies.
“They have been taking blood from us all night” Aldrin says, and I look at his arms
multiple scars littered his skin the same with mine.
I shake my head “They will change back” I whisper, and he looks at me confused.
“Elora are you okay?”
“No listen Aldrin, they showed me, the fates showed me, the curse isn’t broken, only
the curse on the Fae, and the fertility one, the dragons though their curse was
different, it was never our sacrifice to make, our blood won’t keep them here forever
they will change back if they don’t have their mates”
“Elora your not making sense, look they are fine and Dakari is fine he been like it for
weeks now” Aldrin says pointing to the hundreds of men.
“Yes, but he found a mate, to ground him, he has Abbie” Aldrin shakes his head not
understanding, I barely understood it myself, but I knew after what I saw that the
curse wasn’t broken, the balance needs to be restored for the Dragons to remain, a
life for a life. Blood for blood. I just hoped Silas would forgive me, if he is even here.
“I need to find him” I tell Aldrin.
“Find who?”
“King Darshan Silas’s father”
Author Note
Let me know what you think of this chapter. This are getting interesting.
  
 Comments (2)
Comment...
0/255
Send 
Ashleyhades99
🖤
2 months ago Reply
Jjmoreno
Amazing! I love this book. Please update, I need more!
2 months ago Reply

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty Six

Eighty Six
  
We waited, I told Aldrin what he looked like, which was easy because King Darshan
and his son looked exactly alike, his father though was a little more brooding not that
it mattered with the amount of people in this cave, it was literally a sea of men and we
couldn’t exactly go wandering to find them. I could feel my magic getting stronger,
Aldrin was right the sun was recharging us even Aldrin didn’t look so deathly pale. His
skin regaining colour as we both tried not to move, letting the sun beam down on our
legs, the warmth of it creating a warmth inside us both.
Jed had busily still been taking blood but he was becoming frustrated, because our
magic dwindling through out the night the process had slowed dramatically almost to
a standstill, it wasn’t until Malika screeched that they realised the curse was coming
back which made me wonder how Pluto was fairing back at the castle, if he to was
reverting back to the way he was.

Jed however didn’t realise the scales returning on his back though we could clearly
see them as they started to return, and it wasn’t until Malika pointed them out when
Jed raced to his side. He screech as his tail returned that when they realised the
curse wasn’t broken. That our blood wasn’t working the way it should.
His anger was like a red hot poker as he stalked toward us, he grips my shoulders
shaking me.
“What did you do?” I shake my head, nothing I say will make him believe me, he will
just assume it was the Fae doing like for the last hundred years they blamed us,
blamed us for their own sins.
“Fix it” He screams before sinking his teeth into my shoulder, my magic faltering for a
second. He drops me to the ground and I don’t move thankful to be under the sun
again, this time completely though. I was bleeding profusely from my shoulder as my
blood coated my skin. Aldrin tries stemming the bleeding as my life’s blood leaves
me. Jed gasps as my magic runs through him, the scales disappearing as he looks
up at the sun.
“Malika drink from her, we need to keep them alive if it is to remain” He says just as
Malika storms over to me his teeth sinking into the same spot making me scream as
his teeth slice through my skin. Aldrin pulling on me trying to get me out of his grasp
as he drinks deeply, so much I felt the blood leaving my body as I became crumpling
heap on the floor as he drops me. Aldrin pulls me to a sitting position his arms
holding me up as I leaned on him.
More men stepping forward in panic reaching for me, reaching for Aldrin as they try to
get our blood. “It’s the curse, it isn’t broken, we can’t break the curse only King
Darshan can” Aldrin yells at them. Jed freezes looking around before his eyes go to
us.
“What do you mean?” He demands as the dragons suddenly step aside letting him
walk back through to us.
“The curse was caused because of the dragons, you cursed yourselves only his
sacrifice will end it” Aldrin tells him, I could barely sit up my body going limp from the
blood loss.
“You’re lying the curse was caused by that Fae bitch Blaire, everyone knows that” Jed
says punching him and knocking him to the ground. My head smacks the rock on
which we lay,
“Give her blood we need her, we can’t let her die” Jed says and Malika shoves past
the three dragons that were about to attack us. He bites his wrist before grabbing my
hair forcing my head back, his blood filling my mouth healing the wound, when I grab
his wrist, he seems amused for a second. Little does he know his blood was
strengthening me, giving me power the more I drink from him.
“Dragon whores” Malika says.
“She is pregnant you fool, your slowly killing her and their baby” Aldrin says getting on
his hands and knees. Jed stops sniffing the air and so does Malika.
He storms back over ripping me to my feet before tugging up my lose shirt which
belonged to one of my mates. He gasps before dropping me.
“You’re pregnant?” He says before pacing back and forth.
“They are going to kill us, how did you not know she was carrying their young” Malika
says but he still hadn’t moved his wrist away instead he bit his other wrist as his fear
took over. He hands it to me and I lock eyes with Aldrin who nods looking to his wrist.
I grab it biting down and Malika groans, I could taste his fear in his blood, it was
disgusting, and I wanted to pull my lips away, my gag reflex kicking in from the now
foul taste of his fear. I pull away knowing if I don’t I will bring it back up.
“We leave on dusk we will have to sneak her out, they have been circling for hours
already trying to find a way in, but this makes sense now, why they haven’t entered
they probably worried we are going to kill her if they burst in” Jed says looking to the
sky.
Malika nods leaving me on the ground at his feet, when I see the Dragon chained to
wall watching me, curiously. His eyes inquisitive.
“We will take her through the back of the cave as soon as the sun goes down” Jed
says looking behind us and I see a crack through the wall.
“We will need a distraction though” He says looking back around the castle at all the
men. Malika and Jed walking off when the dragons come closer again. I scream
pushing back forgetting the dragon chained to wall and so does Aldrin, I scream
when one reaches for me.
The dragon against the wall lunges to attack us only he doesn’t instead his talon
piercing through the chest of the man that reached for me ripping him closer before
he bites into him, half his arm being ripped off, the noise was sickening, his blood
spraying everywhere while he screamed the other men jump back and Jed rushes
forward just in time to see the Dragon eat him in another bite before I feel heat rush
past me, the dragon throwing fire toward those that approached us, his tail wrapping
around Aldrin and I pulling us back and out of the way of the flames.
Jed looks to us in panic as the Dragon shields us from him and by the look on his
face, he looked like he thought the Dragon was going to kill us too.
“Don’t move” He says his eyes darting to us. The Dragon roars loudly the noise
reverberating of the cave walls. Before a roar from outside answers, it making
everyone look up, Aldrin and I look to each other.
“Is that your kings?” Aldrin whispers before I hear a voice flit through my head.
“My son is coming for you” I look to the dragon he looked exhausted as his head
slumps, Aldrin presses his hand on the dragon trying to get up and away from him,
while Jed and Malika and the rest all start rushing around panicked, Malika shifting his
eyes going to the cave entrance.
I stare at Aldrin and see a grin split onto his face, while I look at his hands covered in
soot.
“Aldrin” I call just as I look down and notice the smallest fleck of gold on the dragons
scales. I wipe my hands over his scales the soot coming off revealing his scales
weren’t black but gold, gold Silas, gold of the king.
The frail man who asked about Pluto hisses at us trying to get our attention. The
Dragon looks up growling at him, but he puts up his hands in surrender.
“I mean her no harm crazy one” He says, and I realise none them knew who he was,
no one had recognised the dragon chained to the wall much to weak to do anything,
“I help you; can you take me to my brother?” He asks. I nod but he was already
turning back, scales appearing on his face.
“Quick come, come, there is a back entrance” He says waving us forward. Aldrin
gets up trusting him, like what choice did we have but to follow. When suddenly all
hell breaks loose, the entire mountain shaking rocks and dust falling from the roof
covering everyone and everything as it shook violently. Aldrin grabs my arm and we
both make a run for it when the kings tail wraps around me pulling me back to his
side.
“Go Aldrin, run” He hesitates when the dragon throws fire at him, giving him no
choice.
The dragon lifts his head pressing it to my stomach and his eyes looked sad.
“You’re king Darshan, my father-in-law, aren’t you?” He nods his big dragon head.
Looking to the exit when I see Jed rushing toward us while the other dragons start
shifting, fighting the kings that were ripping them out of the cave, and I see Dragus
run through the entrance, his eyes instantly finding mine. I feel my magic surge as Jed
growls intending to retrieve me before I feel the cold smooth handle of my sword slip
through my fingers, my magic coming back to life. Darshan lets me go just in time for
me to Pivot my sword cutting straight down his chest making him jump back, rage
consuming him as he jumps back, before I see him suck in a breath, my eyes going
to Dragus and Silas as they hear the screech from the dragon behind me as he rips
himself from his chains. Red hot heat surging towards me before it is suddenly
blocked by scales.
King Darshan blocking the flames as they hurdled towards me, a roar leaving him as
he spins around chomping Jed in half before eating him.
Everything happening so quickly, and I see what’s left of the Dragons make a run for
it. He was huge, curled up on the ground he looked like the rest until he stood taking
up half the cave, but I could feel he was weak, feel his aura dim he should have been
gold like Silas, but his aura was grey, the grey of death.
Dragons start attacking him, while I see Matitus and Silas trying to get to us and I
could feel Silas excitement through the bond recognising his father instantly. His tail
swinging and I duck out the way before climbing up on the rock we were perched on
letting my wings free. My magic fizzling slightly before surging like it was trying to build
itself up. I look to the ceiling wondering if I would make it when a fireball erupts the
deafening noise of Dragons screaming as Silas breathes hell fire through the cave,
his father blocking it from touching me. The cave goes silent beside the moaning and
groaning of the beasts burning on the ground.
“Father” Silas calls out to him, the dragons head whips in his direction and he
whimpers before turning to me, his eyes going to the blade in my hand, I step back.
“No” I gasp knowing what he wants me to do.
“Please it’s the only way, I need to pay for my sins little Aziza, I won’t have my
grandchild pay them for me” His voice flicking in my head like a whisper as his power
starts to fizzle.
I feel tears slip down my face a tortured look in his eyes as they flicker losing their
light.
“Please” he gasps out in my head, I could hear them getting closer running toward
us, feel Silas relief at seeing I am fine and excitement at finding his father.
I raise my sword. Silas scream breaking my heart as he screams “Elora no” I plunge
my sword into his chest, he grunts before a sigh leaves him, his body transforming to
man as he stumbles into me so quickly, I almost lose my footing as he leans his
weight onto me. His arms draped over my shoulders heavily.
“Thank you” He gasps before I watch his Aura go white, his life leaving this world and
going to the next. I feel silas’s pain smash into me, hitting me like a wave of pure
anguish as he roars. My legs giving out from under me at his fathers weight, just as
Silas reached us ripping his father off the blade. My sword retracting as my magic
fizzles out having used it to kill his father.
Silas clutches his fathers frail dead body before his eyes snap to me. Burning hatred
shining back at me, he growls dropping his father before stalking towards me as I
scramble backwards on my hands and knees, I see Matitus rushing over.

“Did you know who he was?” Silas asks and I feel tears brim, I look to King Darshan
tears welling in my eyes. “He told”- My words get cut off as he grabs me, his entire
body trembling, his fist raising when suddenly Matitus and Dragus grab him ripping
him away.
“She fucking knew” He screams fighting against them.
“Silas she is our mate” Matitus tell him.
“I don’t fucking care, I have lost everything because her, fucking everything, I gave up
everything and she fucking killed him” he bellows tossing them off like they are
nothing.
I scream trying to get up and make a run for it when he rips me back by my hair. I
clutch his hand trying to free myself as I feel my hair being ripped from my scalp.
“Silas she is pregnant” Dragus screams, his fear hitting me. When Silas lets go, his
rage burning hotter than anything I have ever felt before, his hatred seeping into me
so cold it chilled my bones.
He steps forward, his hand grabbing my throat.
“After our child is born, you leave and I never want to see you again”
“Silas!” I cry
“No, you have taken everything from me. You leave Elora, but you won’t be leaving
with my child” He says before turning on his heel and walking out of the cave.
Author Note

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty Seven

Eighty Seven
  
Elora’s POV
Just as he neared the entrance of the cave stepping into the light outside I spoke.
“He told me to Silas, told me he wouldn’t let our child pay for his sins” I screamed to
him as he went to walk out of the cave, he froze for a second before turning on us.
Matitus and Dragus both walk toward me when his voice calls out. Both covered in
the blood of the Dragon’s they killed and their own.
“You mean the Fae’s sins, everything has and always will come back to the Fae” I
shake my head.
“That’s not true Silas, we never killed her that was your father, your father did it and
caused the war”
“Yeah, but it started with a fucking Helcate” He screamed before shifting and flying
off.
“Come Elora” Matitus says.
“You’re really not going to say anything, anything at all?” I ask has he holds out his
hand toward me expecting me to take it.
“He is right, the Fae started it, and if his father asked for death, you should have let
him do it. His father didn’t need to die by your hand, you took his only chance to say
goodbye.” Matitus answers.
Yet I know he never would have went through with it, his father also must have known
that too.
“He will calm down Elora, he just needs time, time to wrap around the fact he had his
father for a few minutes and lost him again” Dragus tells me also stepping forward. I
look at both their hands, they genuinely believe he would calm down, yet I could feel
his hatred, it was hotter than the day he met me, hotter than anything I have ever felt.
If it weren’t for the child I carry he would have killed me that I also knew without a
doubt, he wanted me dead even if it meant killing him in the process, killing our
mates, history with the Dragon’s always seemed to doomed to repeat itself and never
ending cycle of anguish between to species destined to never quite be together.
Looking around the Cave those that remained and weren’t dead, were standing
around awkwardly like they were to scared to move in the presence of the kings. Too
scared to move and draw attention to themselves, the air in here so thick with death
and bloodshed. His father’s body lying on the rocks below unmoving, a reminder of
what I had done, what he made me do, yet I knew his intentions were good, I also
feared that he doomed us to repeat the past again.
“And if he doesn’t?”
“He will, he loves you Lora. He is just upset” Dragus says reaching for me but I step
back. I wasn’t willing to take that bet, I have taken that bet more times than I can
count now and only just narrowly won. I won’t bet again, not when it comes to our
child.
I get up shoving between them walking for the cave entrance as soon as I step out, I
let my wings free, before letting them carry me, take my weight as I get higher. I look
around and see the castle, see Aldrin trudging through the snow back toward the
castle with Pluto’s brother, I let out a sigh of relief when I realise he is okay before
looking toward the mountains. Without a second thought I take off. Silas was nearly
all the way home already so I had time or so I thought. Matitus shifts giving chase but
it wasn’t him that caught me, Silas new instantly I was intending to leave by the stupid
blood promise I foolishly made. I heard his roar of anger blast over me as I flitted over
the mountain heading for the trees on the other side to offer coverage what I wasn’t
expecting was for his anger to fuel him, he swept past me effortlessly knocking me
with his wing, I felt the brute force of it hit mine, the searing pain that radiated through
my back made me screech in agony before I was falling, toward the trees, toward my
death.
He broke my wings, broke my chance for freedom, but with it he broke me. I heard
him growl as his talons caged me in just before I hit into the trees below, the force of
my landing knocking the air out of me my scream dying out as pain ravished my
body. My wings forced to close but not before I saw the damage, one wing looked
like it was snapped in half, the veins of magic no longer purple but black as the light
in them faltered before being snuffed out completely.
He grunts when Matitus collides with him, I could hardly see anything from outside my
cage of claws but I saw the black of his scales as he lunged and attacked Silas, felt
Silas’s pain as Matitus bit into him before hitting him with his tail. The force sending us
spiralling toward the earth, Silas spinning at rapid speeds and I scream, my stomach
turning just as he does, hitting the earth I thought for sure he would let go but his grip
just got stronger as he turned hitting the ground on his back before rolling as he let
me go. Matitus black dragon colliding with him as they tore shreds off each other.
Gaining my footing I ran trying to feel for my magic, that was fizzling, trying to force it
to heal me instead I only felt it move lower to where our child was, my blood running
down my back as I tore off on foot. I could hear their snarls and fighting, the sound of
flesh being torn before I see Aldrin who had stopped to watch the fight along with
Pluto’s brother. I didn’t even make it halfway before I felt pain radiate everywhere,
Matitus pain as Silas bit into him, injuring him. Forcing him to shift before I find my feet
leaving the air, caged once again by the man I love.
“How many times do you think you can escape me and get away with it Elora” Silas
furious voice flits through my head.
“You broke them” I scream hitting and kicking but his grip just tightened as he flew
towards the castle leaving our mates behind.
“They will mend, but after our baby you won’t” his voice echoed angrily through my
skull, the venom behind his words made my blood run colder then ice.
He lands in the paddocks by the green house, as soon as his grip loosened, I ran
trying to escape. He shifts before grabbing me, his arms securing around my chest in
a vice like grip as I kicked and screamed, trying to fight him off. My magic surging but
not enough to do anything with it, besides making me glow like a beacon in the night.
Abigail’s shocked scream as she rushes towards us as the castle gates come into
view. Silas growls at her making her freeze. Dakari and Pluto rushing toward us. I felt
relief seeing Pluto was still fine, fine like the rest of the Dragon’s but that was short
lived when Abigail tried to speak to us, tried to find out what was going on.
My panicked expression must have been enough when I see her hands glow green. I
scream knowing he would no doubt kill her if she tried. Dakari grabbing her hands just
before she unleashed on him, making her drop her magic or risk hurting her mate.
“Silas what’s going on?” I hear Dakari call to him.
“Worry about your own mate, I will worry about mine” He snaps coldly as he kicks the
castle doors open so hard, they smash into the walls on either side. People coming
out to see what the commotion is before I watch as the chefs dart off back into the
kitchen not wanting to become victim to his wrath as he storms up the corridor.
I thought he was taking me to the dungeons again, panic seizing me, and I start
thrashing wildly, he continues past the door leading to them before I am shoved into
the room. The very same room I was in when I arrived. I stumble onto the rug as he
steps toward me. Scrambling back on my hands and feet trying to get away from his
blazing eyes. His hand reaching for me before he grabs my chin as I come in contact
with bed stopping me from going any further.
“You try and run, try and leave before that child is born, I will kill Abigail and her entire
family, then I will burn the entire city to the ground but not before you watched me rip
her to pieces” He says before getting up and walking out, the door slamming before I
hear him lock it.

A sense of Déjà vu settling over me as I look around at the familiar surroundings, it felt
like a lifetime ago that I came here, though then I wished for death, prayed for it as my
life changed at their hands. Now I look around and wish nothing more than to live, to
watch my child grow. No this time I had a reason to live but after his words, after
feeling the hatred burning inside him, I had the feeling death was all I was going to
find in this prison.
Author Note
Let me know what you think of this chapter, new chapter tomorrow.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty Eight

Eighty Eight
  
Silas POV
She killed him, I had just told her a few weeks ago that I wanted to find him, and she
takes him from me the first chance she got. She took my choice, I would have done
the right thing, I would have done it for her, but she didn’t even give me the chance.
She took the only chance I had at saying goodbye to him. I have done everything for
her, yet she couldn’t grant me five fucking minutes with my father. I knew he was alive
the moment I heard his beast roar, feel the power radiating behind it, he was a good
king, not the best father but I respected him, he was tough but I knew my mother and
I were everything to him never doubted his love for us.
Walking out on her, I could see I broke her this time. My beasts fury taking over once
again, this red-hot temper I always struggled to control. Abigail comes rushing down
the corridor, Dakari hot on her heels as she ran toward me before stopping when she
catches sight of me.
“What did you fucking do?” She yells at me, my temper flaring that she thinks she can
talk to me this way, talk to her king like this. The disrespect as she glared at me. I
growl at her, but her gaze remains steadying the smell of her magic rippling inside her.
Dakari grabs her shielding her away from me, protecting his mate. The action not
going unseen.
“Tell me Silas, is she okay or not you fucking monster” Abigail spits at me, I glare at
her taking a step forward, how dare she speak to me like this.
“Control your woman Dakari or she will find herself in my dungeons” I tell him walking
away before I hurt the little witch. Matitus comes crashing through the doors, Dragus
behind him. Matitus covered in his own blood and my guilt consumes me, but he
was only consumed with pure rage at me hurting her. He lunges at me knocking me
to the ground before pummelling me with his fists,
“I have warned you so many times about fucking hurting her” He says punching me in
the jaw.
“Fight back you fucking coward” He bellows kicking me in the ribs. I growl at him
shoving him off.
“Stop” I tell him trying to think, I loved her by but god I fucking hated her, hated what
she is, hated what she represented. My hate for her overshadowing my love. We
always seemed to be stuck in the same love and hate relationship but this time she
went too far.
“What did you, what did he do?” Abigail screams before hitting me in the chest, he
palms glowing green before I find myself hurdling into the wall. As soon as I am on my
feet, I lunge for her, fucking bitch. Dakari and Matitus grabbing me tossing me back
before I feel Dakari’s fist connect with the side of my face. I growl grabbing his fist
when he raises it again, before snapping his arm. He groans before headbutting me.
Matitus getting caught in the middle as we land blow after blow while he tries to stop
me beating his brother senseless.
“Enough this is ridiculous” Dragus snaps making us look at him as he stalks off
toward the room, she is in.
Do This Before Bed And Woman With Baby Face.

The Parasite Will Leave See What She Does! She
Your Body! Is Old Now!
Organic Teatox Vichen
“Dragus!” I warn when I see him going to her, they always choose fucking her.
“Do your worst Silas, you can’t keep me from my mate” He says not even turning to
look back at me.
“She won’t forgive you this time” Matitus says following after him, leaving me with the
witch and Dakari.
“Well go on you might as well fuck off with them” I tell her, but I was also hoping she
might be able to heal her if she did, Abigail was good at healing, and I know she
would without hesitation though I also know Elora would be reluctant to let her, now
that she too was carrying a dragon in her womb.
Abigail chases after them, Dakari staying in the corridor watching me.
“What’s wrong with you, are you really that fucked over Blaire that you would risk
losing another mate?”
“Worry about your own mate Dakari, my relationship has nothing to do with you” I
warn him.
“Yes, it does when it involves my brother and mate, you think your punishing her only
effects her, but it doesn’t. You were fine yesterday what could possible happen that
warrants you treating her like that?”
“She fucking killed my father” I roar at him.
“And how many of her family have died by your hands?” he says calmly, it almost
irritates me more than if he were yelling. Spinning around I glare at him.
“That’s different, and they didn’t die by my actual hand”
“No just from the actions you took, at least her intentions wouldn’t have been out of
revenge or to just hurt you” He says walking off.
“You weren’t there Dakari; don’t think you know anything now stay out of it”
“One day Silas your are going to wake up and find yourself alone and you won’t have
anyone to blame but yourself, my brother won’t watch you continue hurting her, and
when he leaves Dragus will follow, then what you become the king of loneliness?” I
laugh there is no escaping a mate bond no matter how much you try.
“They won’t leave me Dakari, they can’t. The bond won’t allow it”
“You say that, but they have reason to now, something worth fighting for worth more
than a bond” He says.
“Nothing is worth more than a mate bond”
“Yeah, tell that to the woman carrying your child, because I can tell you right now,
nothing is stronger than a bond between a mother and her child”
“She isn’t taking the child Dakari; she will go but the child remains”
“Over her dead body Silas”

“If that is what it comes to, then that’s on her” I tell him walking out the door.
I sit in my office losing track of time, dark swallowing the castle as the fire starts to
smoulder going out in the fireplace, getting up I grab another log placing it the fire
before setting it alight.
My mind going to Elora wondering if she is cold, I hesitate before bending down and
grabbing some logs and walking to her room, the door creaking slightly as I open it,
her fireplace was out. I stack the wood setting the wood a blaze before looking at her
to find Matitus curled up on the bed with her, Dragus asleep in the chair beside her,
the bed not offering enough room.
She rolls her shirt lifting revealing the bump that is our child, bending down I reach my
hand out when Dragus suddenly grabs my wrist, my eyes darting to him not realising
he had woken. He lets go and I rub my hand over her hard belly, she moves in her
sleep reacting to my touch before I pull away tugging her shirt down. Dragus eyes not
leaving me as he watches me.
I stand up heading for the door.
“You touch her again in anger I will kill you in your sleep” Dragus says behind me. I
turn to face him but he was watching her as she rolls into Matitus warmth.
The motion sends jealousy coursing through me, why is it so easy for them, loving
her is easy for them and her loving them back while it leaves me tormented.
“Don’t make me choose Silas, because she has already won” Dragus says picking
up my emotions through the bond, I look to him to find him watching me again, his
jaw clenched tightly.
“You would turn your back on me after all this time?” I ask.
“Yes like I would expect you to if our roles were reversed, now get out” He says, it
angered me. But I leave closing the door behind me.

Author Note
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Eighty Nine

Eighty Nine
  
Silas POV
I tried to sleep, but without them the bed felt empty cold, I could feel the anger
radiating off Dragus in waves making me uncomfortable. I had no doubt he would
choose her, they both would. I always knew that but hearing them say that was
something else entirely. Giving up on sleep I walk into the bathroom deciding to
shower, but even the water was not enough to wash away the guilt I felt.
I broke her, broke us all because I flew to close. I never intended to hurt her, only grab
her but she moved at the wrong second, pivoted in the air. I never intended to break
her wing, only to stop her from leaving, I should have known better then to allow mine
to get that close to hers, I would never intentionally hurt her like that, yet I did. I only
meant to cage her when I spun, I never could have predicted she would choose that
moment to try to duck under me. The moment I clipped her I knew I fucked up, by
the energy that zapped me making my heart jolt, then she was falling, falling toward
the trees, I panicked grabbing her only causing more damage.
Hopping out I retrieve some clothes, their scents were strong in here, from it being
closed. My heart squeezing painfully with longing. Yet how could I face her after what I
did, how could I face her and not hate her for killing him? Walking downstairs, I walk
toward her room. I could hear they were awake now, hear the shower running when
suddenly the door opens Matitus walking directly into me.
He doesn’t say anything just pulls the door closed behind him and shoving past me,
heading upstairs to our room. I follow after him wanting to know if she was alright.
“Just go Silas, you have done enough” He says not stopping as he climbed the stairs
ignoring my presence behind him.
“Is she alright?” I ask following after him.
“Don’t pretend to care Silas, I can feel how much you hate her”
“Just because I hate her doesn’t mean I don’t love her or still care for her” I tell him as
he walks into the walk in.
“Yeah, but your hate always wins Silas” He says looking around for something. He
grabs clothes for him and Dragus before rummaging through the drawers.
I reach up grabbing her fluffy cloak Marian made her, knowing that was what he was
looking for, I hand it to him, and he snatches it off me before shoving past me and
going back to her.
“Stop following me Silas you aren’t seeing her” He says walking down the corridor
back to her.
Dragus walks out of the room, grabbing his clothes from Matitus as Matitus goes into
her.
“Leave” He says pulling his shirt on just as I see Abigail walking towards us. She slips
past Dragus and goes into the room and I hear her lock it.
“So Abigail has more right to see her than I do?” I ask pissed off that he let her walk in
there to see her but was refusing to move for me to check on her.
“Abigail didn’t hurt her, you did” He says barging past me and walking toward the
palace doors. He pops his head into the kitchen speaking to one of the chefs.
“I will send Peter down with breakfast soon” I hear one of them reply to Dragus. He
nods before continuing toward the doors.
“Where are you going?” I ask following after him.
“To help organise funeral arrangements” He says making me stop.
“Stay with her I can organise some of the humans to do it Dragus” I tell him.
“No Elora asked me to do it she doesn’t want humans or the Fae going to retrieve
your father” He says, slipping his boots on.
“My father?” I ask him.

“Yes, because even after everything you have done, she still loves you enough to give
your father a proper burial” He says walking out and slamming the door behind him
leaving me standing there.
I go to help, seeing as he is my father. Opening the door though Dragus was no
where to be seen, Dakari walks towards the castle with Pluto and another man I had
never seen before. Pluto looks up and Dakari stops a piece of paper in his hand. I
walk toward them wondering who the stranger is, I could smell he was Dragon yet I
had never seen him before.
“Silas this Ares my brother” Pluto says the man holds his hand out, but I ignore it and
he drops it looking nervously to his brother. “What’s that?” I ask turning to Dakari who
was reading the piece of paper in his hand.
“to do list for the orphanage, Elora asked me to get it the other day but seeing as she
can no longer do it because my brother won’t let her out of his sight, Abbie asked me
to take care of it” He says before turning toward Pluto and Ares.
“Can you grab the shovels from the stables” Pluto nods before walking off, his brother
chasing after him. Dakari walks around the castle and I keep in step with him before
grabbing the note from his hand and reading it. The orphanage needed lots of work,
a few of the heaters weren’t working, only one hot water system that was to small for
the amount of people staying there, the backyard needing tidying up, the roof needed
mending. I sigh seeing how long the list is. Then was a list of stuff they needed mainly
blankets and clothes for the children and a few medicinal products.
Dakari and I walk to the greenhouses where we are greeted by one of the medical
apprentices, he had a box in his arms. He looks at me nervously though smiles when
Dakari holds his arms out before taking the box from him. The kids wasn’t that old
maybe Elora’s age, with his brown hair hanging to his shoulders, his eyes not leaving
Dakari and I could smell his fear of me being this close to him.
“That’s all we have left in stock, can you get Abbie to come up later to see if she can
help us grow some of the herbs the stocks need replenishing” He asks Dakari.
“I will ask her, but she can’t keep using her magic, it has been draining her. I will ask
Jackie her mother if she can come up and help” The kid nods before walking inside.
“How have they run out of stock already?” I ask before Dakari points to the far
greenhouse that I now realise was burnt down from the attack.
“Fuck sake” I groan before whistling to the Vampires standing guard around the tree
line and waving one forward.
“What’s wrong my lord” He asks approaching.
“Organise some of your men to clean that and start rebuilding” He nods before calling
some of them over.
“Right away my king” He says bowing his head slightly, turning around I find Dakari
walking off back towards the castle. I jog over to catch up with him.
“Silas, I know your mates aren’t talking to you right now, but I don’t need a shadow”
He says as I see Pluto and Ares walk out with wheelbarrows carry gardening tools.
“I’m not, I coming to help” I tell Dakari who stops for a second before nodding.
I follow them toward the orphanage people cleaning up the carnage that was left,
nearly the entire main street was burnt down, people cleaning up the debris even the
vampires were helping without having been asked, I was surprised how many people
were out trying to restore the city.
“Did you organise this?” I ask Dakari. He shakes his head.
“No, but everyone has been banding together trying to restore everything, things have
changed Silas the entire city has been working since the attack, now that the
vampires have seen that the humans have been helping them, they are returning the
favour, its not just your city anymore, it belongs to the people. Relationships have
been growing now that the city for once has had some peace, kind of reminds me of
when your father was still king” Dakari says.
He was right even with the destruction this is first time decades I have seen humans
and supernatural’s working together so closing, Elora really had been turning
everything around, trust amongst the people has been steadily growing and I may
have just ruined it all.
“What is in the box?” I ask as we near the orphanage.
“Antibiotics and vitamins” He answers as we walk up the steps. I could see why the
roof needed fixing; half the roof torn off in the attack.
I follow Pluto out the back to help them, needing the distraction this place was
offering, needing to do something other than feed my own guilt.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety

Ninety
  
Elora’s POV
1 month later
I hadn’t seen him in a month, I barely left the room. I couldn’t stand the thought of
crossing his path. Couldn’t bare to look at him. Abigail offered to try and fix my wings,
constantly offering, knowing it caused me pain. But as I watched her belly grow more
and more each day, I couldn’t ask that of her, she was tired enough just like me.
Exhaustion beyond anything I could imagine, the nights growing longer with every day
that passed as I tossed and turned trying to get comfortable, trying to forget
everything that was Silas.

The bond truly was a curse and if I could make it end, I would have in my weakest
moments but then thinking of Matitus and Dragus knowing how much it would hurt
them if I did, I couldn’t bring myself to do it, couldn’t bring myself to give up my magic
and save myself from the destruction that he is.
We held funerals for the dead, I even asked Dragus to retrieve his father, I never went.
The only one I went to was Marian’s. I still couldn’t believe she was dead, I was just
glad she got to see the kingdom coming together before she died. Thankful to have
been granted the memories of knowing her.
Matitus barely leaves my side and if he does Dragus is here, memories of everything
he has ever done haunting me. I knew he felt guilty, yet I couldn’t bring myself to
forgive him not this time, how do you forgive someone that threatened to take your
child away and throw you away like you meant nothing to them. Sitting up when the
door opens, I look nervously to it, fearful he was going to come in. Letting out the
breath I was holding when I see Matitus walk in, he was only gone for a few minutes
but it was long enough for my mind to scare me into thinking her was going to come
and rip my baby from my womb.
That fear keeps Dragus awake of a night, I can’t sleep knowing he could walk in at
anytime, Dragus can’t sleep because he can feel my anxiety of it, though he assures
me Silas wouldn’t after everything, I wouldn’t put it past him.
“I brought you some tea” Matitus says placing the cup down on the bedside table
before helping me sit up better, I only had a few weeks to go, the baby inside me
rapidly growing more each day sucking the energy I do muster right out me.
Matitus hands me the cup before laying beside me on the cramped bed. Silas told
them we could have the bedroom upstairs, but I refused, I didn’t expect them to stay
with me, but they still did. I know they were as uncomfortable as I am in this room.
But knowing Silas would be walking in out randomly made me refuse the offer.
“We should go for a walk” Matitus says staring at the ceiling. I shake my head sitting
against the headboard.
“Please Love, I can’t keep sitting in this room doing nothing” He says rolling on his
side and rubbing my huge belly.
“I won’t let him touch you, he won’t even see you, he is doing stuff in the city, just one
lap around the castle grounds” he says.
I sip my tea, outside would be good, would help my magic heal me but the idea of
going out there in the cold also didn’t seem to be all that appealing either, this baby
sitting on my bladder constantly giving me the urge to pee, was bad enough without
the cold making that urge worse.
“Where is Dragus?” I ask changing the topic. He sighs rolling back on his back while
playing with a piece of my hair that fell on him, twirling it around his finger.
“He is with Pluto in the stables” He answers.
“What is he doing in there?” I ask.

Vichen Vitaman Plus
“Building a crib, well making one anyway” He answers looking up at me. Building a
crib for the baby I don’t get to keep, the baby he will take when Its born.
“Don’t think like that Elora, I don’t think he will go through with it” Matitus says.
“Well then you don’t know him, do you?” I retort. They think I am blinded to the hate I
feel through the bond, he hates me, though I can tell he loves me, his hate is what he
hangs onto, his hate is what will make him do it.

“We can go look at it, Dragus said it was nearly done” He says looking up at me,
hopeful.
“You’re sure he isn’t on the castle grounds?”
“Positive Dakari is with him”
“One lap then we come back” I tell him. He nods getting off the bed and pulling me
up, getting off the bed was hardest, I looked like an old lady swinging my legs trying
to get up a enough momentum to push my weight up.
“You should put something warm on, it’s cold out today” He hands me my jump I tug
it on over my head and it wont go past my boobs, I huff while Matitus looks amused
as I try pulling it off only to get stuck. He chuckles before pulling it off.
“Wait here I will go get one of mine” He says darting out of the room and closing the
door. I waddle over to my slippers, sliding my feet in them just as Matitus returns with
one of his jumpers. I chuck it on before following him out the door. My heart racing in
my chest as I walk down the corridor.
“Calm down, he isn’t here Love” He says pulling on my hand gently toward the front
door. We stop at the doors and I sit on the bench seat. Matitus placing some socks
on my feet from the basket on the shelf above my head. I then stuff my feet in my
boots trying to reach the laces before Matitus does them up. Getting up he opens
the door, the light making me squint as I wait for my eyes to adjust to the brightness.
Not much light comes in the room, in the room I feel like I am in my own little bubble,
nestled away with just the fireplace and my books to keep me sane.
The air instantly making me shiver as I walk down the few steps in front of it.
“Ah I need to pee, see exactly why this was a bad idea” I tell him about to turn back
around.
“Hold it, I know as soon as you go back in you will refuse to come back out” He says
tugging my hand. I could see the city through the gates, the street directly in front the
castle was the worst hit in the attack, but looking at it now, you would never have
though just a month ago it was destroyed, looking better than it ever has now with its
fresh rooftops on the building and fresh paint, the signs on the business been
replaced with new ones.
“Dakari has been busy with Pluto and Dragus” I state looking through the gates.
“Mostly Silas and Dakari, every morning Silas hauls him out to do stuff, Abigail has
been getting quite angry about it because he can never spend time with her” Matitus
tells me. I wondered why Abbie didn’t tell me herself.
“She didn’t want you to worry” Matitus says answering my thoughts.
“Come you should see the stables, Pluto cleaned them right up, he also caught and
broke in three more” He says excitedly tugging me toward them.
Matitus opens the huge doors letting me squeeze inside. The smell of hay and dirt
hitting my nose along with the smell of lacquered wood.
Matitus was right, there were more horses, all in there nice clean stalls, I walk past a
black one and find Pluto brushing it. He looks up a smile gracing his face that now
didn’t look so gaunt, his eyes no longer sunken into his face as he had gained weight
and looked healthier than he had when I last saw him.
“My Queen” He says bowing his head.
“you don’t need to call me that” I tell him. He shakes his head.
“You will always be my Queen, I will only take a knee for you” He says.
Matitus hand touches the back of my neck making me look up and he nods toward
the back. I follow him to find Dragus completely covered in saw dust, the ground
coated in it as well, it was sticking in his hair which had turned the same colour.
He looks up as we enter before doing a double take.
“You got her out of the room” He says smiling at Matitus putting done some tool he
had in his hand and hopping up from his chair.
He goes to hug me but then stop realising he is coated in dust instead pecking my
head softly before stepping back and I look at the table he was working at, finding
little wooden figurines. I pick one up it was a fairy.
“What this?” I ask wondering why he was making Fairy ornaments when I notice
another three ornaments, but they were 2 dragons and a werewolf instead, they were
incredibly detailed they even had eyes and facial features, the werewolf even had fur
detail it in it.
“Did you make all these?” I ask looking up at him, he nods.
“I was making a mobile to hang above the cradle, wanna see it?” He asks and I could
feel his excitement of showing me. I nod following him over to the far wall, he
removes a sheet and I see a Cradle, the top of the cradle had blossoms carved into
the wood the sides instead of straight wood were twisted and carved like vines just
like my Fae marking that covered my side.
“You did all this by yourself?” I ask shocked at the craftmanship.
“You like it?” He asks and I could tell now he was worried I didn’t. I smile.
“Love it, I just can’t believe you made it” I tell him, running my fingers over the wood
which was smooth.
“It should be finished in a few more days” He says covering it back over.
“I would hug you but your covered in dust” I tell him, the particles in the air making me
want to sneeze.
The doors open at the front of the stables making me look down toward the front,
Silas walks in with Dakari carrying tools, they were talking before he looks up seeing
me.
“You said he wouldn’t be here” I tell Matitus looking up at him when Silas starts
walking down toward us, the feeling through the bond of his had made me nervous
when I realise it wasn’t my nerves but his. He stops staring down at me, his eyes
trailing over my body stopping on my belly. He steps forward and I step back away
from him and he drops his hand. His jaw clenching before his eyes dart to mine.
“You look good” He says but I look away moving over to Dragus and away from him.
“Elora” he says making me look at him.
“Save it Silas I don’t want to hear it, just leave please” I tell him. His eyes flicker before
he looks to Matitus who nods toward the door. Silas looks back at me before turning
on his heel and walking out. Matitus walks over draping his arm over my shoulder
before kissing my head.
“He meant you no harm Lora”
“I don’t care I hate him” I tell him, saying the words stung, hearing them out loud. But I
did. I hated him for everything he has done.
“I want to go back” I tell them before walking toward the doors heading back to the
castle.
Author Note

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety One

Ninety One
  
Silas POV
How was I supposed to speak to her when she wouldn’t even give me a chance to
talk to her, always hiding away from me, and they help her. Never leaving her alone,
one of them is always with her and every time I have even come close to her door I
am told to leave.
She looked good, though I could tell she was getting weaker, our child taking her
energy the bigger it grows. I had just come in with Dakari after fixing the old school.
When I notice her, it was the first time I had seen her leave the confines of her room. I
could feel her panic when she saw me enter making my stomach twist painfully.
“Don’t Silas” I hear Matitus mutter under his breath to low for her to pick up even with
her heightened hearing I could tell she never heard his words.
I ignore him continuing to walk toward them hoping she would at least let me
apologise, she looked beautiful she always does, even when I first met her, scrawny
and broken she still looked beautiful. My eyes going to her bump which was well
rounded and huge and looked heavy on her petite frame. I step forward wanting to
touch her when she steps back.
I haven’t seen her face in a month and yet she still denies me, it hurt but also pissed
me off. I clench my teeth to resist from snapping at her.
“You look good” I tell her truthfully, she steps away going to Dragus who was
watching me carefully, out of both Matitus and Dragus he barely speaks to me unless
it is to warn me away from her, his anger towards me the strongest. Turning back to
her I go to beg her to at least let me talk to her.
“Elora” I call to her and she turns facing me, yet the anger in her eyes and through the
bond makes me stop.
“Save it Silas I don’t want to hear it, just leave please” She says turning away. I look to
Matitus hoping he might step in, but he just nods toward the door wanting me to do
what she said. I bite my tongue holding back the words I want to scream at them.
She was my mate too, carrying my child as well, it wasn’t just their baby that was
safely tucked in her womb.
I stalk off a growl escaping me that I hope she didn’t hear, the horse Pluto was
brushing becoming spooked in its stall.
“Sorry” I mutter to him as he calms it down. He nods but says nothing as I walk out
shifting to get away from her.
3 days Later
Another sleepless night, another night with out them. Matitus walking in getting
changed before he heads back down to her.
“Why won’t she sleep up here, you three not getting sleep is giving me none” I
complain.
“Because she knows you will be in and out of the room, if she is here” Matitus
answers.

Vichen Vitaman Plus
“I’m not going to do anything, she would be more comfortable in our bed, you and
Dragus can’t keep taking turns sleeping on that chair all the time, you can’t tell me
you are comfortable” I tell him.
He shrugs not caring what I have to say. I toss the blanket off hopping out of bed
before walking toward the walk in, he walks out and I grab his wrist. His eyes darting
to mine.
“Please just let me see her, let me apologise or something” I beg him, his hand going
to my face and I lean into his touch loving the warmth of his skin.
“You hurt her, and honestly I don’t think she will forgive you this time. You blew it Silas”
He says before letting go and stepping past me.
“What about you though, do you forgive me?” I ask. He stops, his hand on the door.
“I’m not the one who has to Silas,” He says walking out the door. I chuck some
clothes on before walking downstairs and to the kitchens to make coffee. The cooks
have become used to me helping myself in here now, I was rarely home at dinner
now and always left before breakfast. They had steadily got used to me coming and
going, no longer running for the door when I enter.

Peter the young boy that works in the stables mostly, walks in.
“Morning” He says looking in the fridge.
“Milk is over here” I tell him passing it to him. He was a good kid, quiet but never been
a problem and I actually enjoyed his company when he was around, always so
inquisitive.
“Can you pass me the tea bags down?” He asks looking above my head. I grab them
off the shelf handing them to him.
“Why are you so nervous this morning?” I ask him. He looks up before looking at the
door.
“Storms coming need to prepare the horses” he says.
“Want a hand?” I ask him and he looks up.
“If you’re not too busy my lord” he says looking back down pouring the water in his
cup.
“Silas” I tell him and his eyes dart to mine.
“You can call me by my name most do, my lord sounds so old” I tell him. He laughs
and I can’t help but smile at him.
“You are old though,” I hear one of the cooks gasp, at his words. But I was used to
his sarcasm, though the lord thing hearing it from him was getting on my nerves a bit.
I liked the kid always helpful and a good worker. He had been helping around the city
when I needed an extra set of hands.
Dragus walks in. He nods to Peter before the chef hands him a tray. I stand up and
Dragus notices me before turning on his heel and walking out ignoring me.
“I’ll be back in a minute” I tell Peter walking out after him.

“No, Silas don’t even ask” He says continuing down the hall.
“Dragus stop please” he slows before stopping and turning to face me.
“She doesn’t want to see you, you make her nervous Silas”
“She won’t forgive me if I can’t talk or see her” I argue.
“You don’t deserve her forgiveness, and I am not going to tell her she should forgive
you, it will just upset her you going in there”
“I won’t do anything, I just want to speak to her” I tell him looking toward her door.
“No, you will make her panic, she is convinced you are going to rip our baby from her
and take it”
“I would never do that”
“Try convincing her of that, she is petrified of you. She can feel it you know, what do
expect”
“I will never stop hating the Fae, but that doesn’t mean I hate her”
“She is Fae, our child will be part Fae Silas, you going to hate your own child too” He
says turning back to walk toward her door. I grab his arm stopping him.
“Please” I beg. He looks toward the door before looking at me.
“She isn’t even awake yet”
“I will wait till she does” I tell him taking the tray from him. He hesitates before letting
me take it.
“You try anything Silas”-

“I won’t” I tell him, and he watches me, I feel him tug on the bond letting him invade
my thoughts and feelings.
“See?” he sighs.
“Make sure she takes those and eats all of it, she didn’t eat last night, the morning
sickness has come back again” He says pointing at the little white pills on the tray.
“What are they?” I ask picking one up concerned.
“nausea tablets, victor said they are safe, and won’t hurt the baby, though why she is
worried when it’s immortal is beyond me” he says. He looked tired extremely tired.
“I will be back soon, don’t make me regret this” He says, I grab his face with one
hand. I kiss him and he seems shocked at first and I thought he was going to push
me away when he suddenly grabs the back of my neck kissing me back. His guilt
hitting me that he kissed me back, feel his mixed emotions through the bond like he
thought kissing me was betraying her.
“I should go, I won’t be long” He says walking off down the hall.
Walking in she is still asleep laying on her side. I place the tray on the side table
before sitting on the chair beside her. I watch her sleep before noticing her belly
move, seeing her skin tighten as the baby shifted within her. I tug up her shirt gently
so I could see better. Moving in a wave like it had rolled over, hear its heart beating
softly inside her when it kicks, her skin pushing outward, I watch amazed before
looking at her and reaching my hand out hoping she doesn’t wake.
I place my hand where it is kicking. Her skin soft but tight when I feel it bump my
palm, I was so absorbed watching, that I hadn’t noticed her waking until she jumped
slightly making my eyes dart to hers, her heart beating erratically in her chest in fright.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety Two

Ninety Two
  
Elora’s POV
I wake with a jump when I realise who is in the room, my worst nightmare coming
true, he was here to take my baby. His hand moves over my bump and I jump, the
muscles in my belly stretching from moving so quickly as I sit up in my bed against
the headboard. My heart pounding in my chest so hard I could hear it.
“Calm down, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to startle you” He says grabbing my arms while I
frantically looked around praying Dragus would come back. I move away from his
touch ignoring the sparks moving over my skin from the mate bond. The movement
cost me my stomach contents as I scramble trying to get off the bed but being so
round and being tangled in the blankets, made my stomach contents spew onto the
blanket before I could even make it off the bed. My face heating with embarrassment
as I cover not only the bed and myself but also Silas from being so close.
“Sorry” I blurt before rushing to the bathroom as I feel more coming up, only just
making the toilet in time. I flush the toilet before washing my mouth out with water and
wetting my face trying to cool down.
“Dragus said you were sick he wasn’t joking” I roll my eyes at his comment. Looking
down at my shirt and pants I am covered in it. Walking into the room, I find Silas
shirtless and the bed stripped as he rolls the blankets up before walking to the door
and placing them in the hall. He turns around before stopping looking down at my
shirt, he steps forward about to peel it off me when I step back.
“I’m just trying to help Lora”
“Want to help, then leave” I tell him turning away from him and moving to my drawers
in search of another shirt.
“Dragus will be here soon” He says.
“Then leave, I don’t need you here Silas get out”
“I am not leaving; I will wait for Dragus to return then I will go” He says.
I grab some clothes before walking into the bathroom. He follows and I turn on him
again when he tries touching me.
“Out now” I warn him, but he doesn’t listen, completely ignoring my request.
“Just let me help you, I am not going to do anything to you geez” He says reaching
for my shirt again. I slap his hands way when he steps closer.
“Dragus!” I scream panic consuming me as I begin to feel caged in this small
bathroom, my lungs restricting from feeling suddenly claustrophobic.

“It’s fine Lora calm”- He says reaching for me when I slap him. My own anger getting
the better of me, my hand connecting with the side of his face with an audible flesh
on flesh sound. My hands shaking when I realise what I had done as his head snaps
to the side from the force. His jaw clenches and unclenches.
“I’m sorry, just don’t be grabbing and touching me like that” I stammer out as his eyes
start flickering before he closes them, his chest rising and falling rapidly and my blood
runs cold. Panic hitting me when I realise Dragus must not be in the castle because
he would have smashed the door down by now.
He rubs his cheek his eyes opening. He reaches his hands towards and I put mine
which were trembling horrifically up ready to defend myself from him, stepping back.
When he grabs them.
“Just let me help” I look to the door willing one of them to come in, surely the could
feel me by now.
“I won’t hurt you” He says making my eyes dart back to him, his thumb rubbing my
palms as he grips my shaking hands. He steps closer his hands rung down my arms
to my shirt before he pulls it up and over my head, his eyes going to my bump for
second before he reaches behind me turning the shower on making me flinch away
from him. He adjusts the taps before leaning back away from me. He reaches for the
waistband of my pants.
“I can undress myself” I tell him, and he steps away putting his hands up in surrender.
“I will wait out there for you to hop out” He says turning away before walking into the
bedroom. I hear the bedroom door fly open smashing into the wall before seeing
Matitus grab Silas slamming him into the wall pinning him. Dragus racing into the
bathroom nearly running straight into me as I go dart out.
“I didn’t touch her” Silas says his hands up. Matitus growls his eyes looking for me.
“Wait he didn’t do anything” I tell Matitus, he lets him go and Dragus grabs me.
“I’m sorry I shouldn’t have left” he says.

Vichen Vitaman Plus
“She threw up, that’s it” Silas says looking at me along with Matitus. I give a nod and
Matitus lets out a breath.
“It’s fine I will go, I promised to help Peter anyway” He says walking out.
Dragus lets me go and I walk into the bathroom stripping my pants before hopping in
the shower.
Silas POV
I just wanted to help her, why can’t she see that? I never meant her any harm even
after she slapped me. I shouldn’t have been so handsy, yet the disappointment that
flooded me when my mates ran in assuming I was attacking her, hurt the most. They
really think that little of me to hurt her again especially while she is this far along
carrying our child.
Walking out, I go to the stables the storm raging outside as I see him trying to shut
the stable doors which had blown open with Pluto. The wind moving so quickly it was
bending the trees, leaves and debris flying everywhere, as the storm picked up in
intensity.
Shutting the doors. I step inside. “Storm came out of no where was fine a few
minutes ago” Pluto says. The horses all spooked in their stalls.
“You can stay in the castle tonight Pluto, where is your brother?” I ask him.
“Out in that” He says worriedly.
“I will have a room set up for you both, what needs doing?” I tell them and he nods.
“Nothing now Pluto and I got it all sorted”
“Sorry I was a little distracted” I tell them.
“Well I am going to head home” Peter says.
“Not in that you’re not. Come, you can stay in the castle tonight” I tell him.
“No, it’s fine Silas it’s not that far” I shake my head.
“No, you’re staying you will blow away in the wind out there you’re too scrawny” I tell
him. Pluto chuckles as Peter looks down at himself before sighing.
“Fine, I will tell Abbie” He says walking toward the back of the stables.
“Abbie is here?” I ask following after him.
“Yeah, her and Claire ducked in here when the rain started to come down on their
way back from the greenhouses, they are near the fire heater up the back” He says.
Following him, I find Abbie sitting on a chair, Claire on her lap trying to warm up
around the fire.
“Have you seen Dakari?” She asks looking up as we turn around the corner.
“He was at the orphanage, he will be back soon” I tell her. She nods looking back at
the flames. Claire looking over her shoulder at me, watching me in that weird eerie
way she does sometimes.
“Come on it is freezing out here, come inside” I tell her.

“No, I will wait for Dakari the wind is terrible” She admits. I walk over putting out the fire
pit before turning around and reaching for Claire.
“No, it’s fine Silas we can wait”
“Stop being stubborn come on” I tell her grabbing Claire from her before grabbing her
hand and hauling her to her feet. Her belly was nearly as big as Lora’s. I let her go
once she is standing but continue to carry Claire.
Walking to the front of the stables Pluto stands up.
“Did you put the fire out?” I nod.
“Keep a grip on Peter don’t want him to fly off in the wind” I tell him, and he grabs
Peter’s hand.
“Really I’m not a baby” He says shaking him off. I open the door the wind gust
pushing the door in nearly as I hold it.
“On second thoughts” Peter says grabbing Pluto’s hand making me chuckle. I turn
shielding Claire from the wind.
Hang on to Pluto till I close the door” I tell Abbie. Pluto grabs her hand, and we all
step out. I force the door shut before bracing it with some wood. Turning around I
grab Abbie’s other hand and we run for the castle. This was by far the biggest storm
we have had in years, as I watch branches break off the trees. Making it to the castle
doors I pull them open Abbie taking Claire from me as I step inside pulling the door
closed.
“Hate to see the damage tomorrow” Peter says, and I agree this storm was going to
wreck havoc.
“Can I borrow the phone to ring my mum” Peter asks.

“Of course, if you are worried I can go get her” I tell him.
“No offense but I think she would rather take her chances” Peter says.
“None taken, go ring your mum” I tell him walking into the study. Pluto following me as
I sit in front of the fire.
“Can you watch her for a second, I just want to go find us some dry clothes”
“Sure, come here Claire the fire is warm” I tell her, and she rushes over plopping
down on the mat.
“Where do you want me” Pluto asks.
“Anywhere, plenty of rooms on the bottom floor just pick one, the last one is where
Elora is though” I tell him. He nods walking off. Claire watching our exchange. Getting
up I grab the throw blanket off the couch before wrapping it around her.
“Better?’ I ask and she nods.
“You scare her” She says making me look at her.
“Who?” I ask wondering who she is talking about, Abbie didn’t seemed scared, she
was used to me now.
“Aunty Elora” Claire says. I sigh that I did know already.
“How is your grandma?” I ask changing the topic. Her eyes glazing over for a second.
“I can show” She says and I furrow my brows, Claire was five now but watching her,
her eyes were that of someone much older, almost ancient. Wise and knowing it
creeped me out, but I know she doesn’t mean it.
“Show me what?”
“Why she is scared”
“I know why she is scared” I tell her, and she nods.
“Aunty Elora scared is you will take your son off her; she will leave she will swing from
the roof” Claire says.
“I can show you” She says getting up and walking toward me.
“She swings so high” Claire says making my heart skip a beat.
“Let me show you what scares her, so you can stop her from swinging from the roof,
it makes mummy cry. I don’t like it when mummy cries” She says looking down.
“Is this what you dream about?” I ask her.
“Yes, but if you know it will change, you won’t make my mummy cry”
“And if I don’t, see?” I ask not wanting to know what tortures this poor child’s mind,
she was blessed with sight but also cursed with it too, I would hate to see the things
she probably does.
“You live in the castle, but I don’t get to see Aunty Elora again Uncle Dragus and
Matitus and mummy cries”
“Can you show me something else?”
“I can show you lots, mummy is having a girl, you having a boy”
“I’m having a boy?” I ask her.
“Yep, he is different”
“Different how?”
“He is special” She says.
“So, what did you want to show me then”
“Everything, all of it so you don’t make aunty lora swing from the roof, I like Dakari but
not even he can stop making mummy cry, but you can, so please don’t make my
mummy cry” She says her little hand reaching toward my face. She places her hand
on my cheek, I place mine over hers, the room disappearing disintegrating around
me.
Author Note
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety Three

Ninety Three
  
“Everything, all of it so you don’t make aunty lora swing from the roof, I like Dakari but
not even he can stop mummy from crying, but you can, so please don’t make
mummy cry” She says her little hand reaching toward my face. She places her hand
on my cheek, I place mine over hers. The room disappearing disintegrating around
me and changing.
“First you must see how it started” I hear her whimsical voice echo around me as the
room shifted and I was in a house I had never seen before, it was dark as I walked
through it, stopping when I walk past a mirror and I realise, I am not me but my father
as he moves through a hallway, a brown door appearing as he looks over his
shoulder and I recognise the man instantly as my father’s best friend Alfred, he died in
the war.
They stop before cracking the door open wider and peering into the room. A man
and woman were sleeping in a bed together. My father walks around one side of the
bed they were in before reaching down and lighting the candle illuminating the room. I
notice my father’s friend on the other side next to the woman. Alfred grabs the
woman by her hair waking her up, she screams clutching at his hands, and I realise
the woman it Maira the Queen Zena.
My father then says something to her that I can’t hear, and I watch as Alfred pulls her
from the bed crying and screaming and I notice the bump, her tiny little baby bump
before Alfred plunges his knife into her stomach and twisting. Watching this through
my fathers eyes sickened me, the man she lay with screaming and fighting against
my father, but it was no use. Maira was injured, and he was a normal Fae, no fight for
a dragon as my father ran the blade across his throat in front of her and killing him.
Maira was on the ground, I couldn’t hear what she was saying but the look of pure
rage on her face before she laughs, the room being plunged into darkness as the
candles go out. My father turns them on, and she is gone.
The vision crumbles, disintegrating before morphing into a new one. This time I
recognised the room I was in. It was in our kingdom my parents were sleeping when
they were awoken by something, I didn’t understand until I saw the tendrils of
darkness, black fog floating across the floor before Maira appears in the room, she
was carrying a blade in her hands. My mother jumps from bed frightened while Maira
stands at the end of the bed, she twirls the blade between her fingers saying
something to my mother who then looks toward my father in disgust before breaking
down.
My father jumping to his feet, then freezes a pained looked on his face. Maira pointing
at him and my mother screaming as she curses him, before turning the blade on
herself. My father tries to stop her grabbing the blade, he nearly succeeds before she
throws herself on the blade in his hands killing herself as it pierces her chest, she
kisses him, sealing the curse as black tendrils moves across his skin, she chuckles
letting his face go, blood pouring out her mouth as she grabs him ripping him forward
pulling the blade deeper into her chest, my father letting the handle of the blade go
and she drops on the ground dead at his feet.
The room fizzles and crumbles the pictures moving rapidly as time slips by to the
moment, I kill Blaire. My anger becoming too much as I kill her and Matitus and
Dragus trying to stop me. Then it fasts forward again but like the first time it wasn’t my
memory I was seeing. Instead, it was Elora’s.
I watch the little girl I know is her, holding her grandmothers hand as they run through
the sewers, hiding from something, the picture skipping through her memories
quickly. I watch how she grew up, digging through garbage for food, running and
hiding from the horrors of her life. Watch as she watches kids play outside while she
cares for her sick grandma, her selling her possessions to make ends meet. I watch
every struggle she ever faced, her life of never-ending torment. It skips again to her
grandma cutting her throat, while she clutches her neck trying to stem the bleeding
before looking over her shoulder at something and running, leaving her behind.

Vichen Vitaman Plus
The vision blurring past then stopping and I hear Claire’s voice echo around me as
the frame freezes.
“Of everything that haunts her, plagues her mind, this is what haunts her most”
The vision plays and it was the night I met her, the fearful look in her eyes as I stalked
her, inflicting pain before begging me to kill her. Then it was every moment I had ever
hurt, there were good memories of us but mostly every time she had hope I tainted it,
ruined it. Each time losing her more and more until the day in the cave. I watch my
father protect her, protect my child before asking her to kill him, I watch as tears slip
down her face as she kills him, feel it in every cell in my body that she never wanted
to kill him, that she did it to save everyone and save me from myself. She didn’t think I
would be able to do it. Then I watch as I once again hurt her, no destroyed her using
the only thing she had left, our child.
“Now you will see what your hatred will do, what loving you takes from her” I hear
Claire’s voices ring out around me and I feel myself gasp in the real world.
The vision moves, we are in our room and I had just delivered our son, I am holding
our son when she holds her arms out saying something that angers me. The vision
had no sound, so I didn’t understand what she said but it angered me, I watch her
hands turn purple before walking over to her. My hand connecting with her face, my
son screaming in my arms yet why weren’t our mates with us, why weren’t they here I
couldn’t understand. I say something to her, and she tries to get up her eyes blazing
as she tries to take my son from me, I become enraged and shove her, her head
smacking the corner of the bed frame, her blood running down and coating the floor
and I simply walk out leaving her there by herself.
The picture changes again to Matitus and Dragus walking in and finding her hanging
above the dining room table, them cutting her down and screaming out for me as
they try to revive her, try to bring her back when Abbie walks into the room. She
screams crying hysterically as she tries to heal her, tries to heal Elora before the floor
turns red underneath Abbie, her pants staining red.
The picture flashes skipping forward to a funeral, I see Elora in her coffin. A smaller
coffin beside her that Abbie kneels next to sobbing, clutching onto the small pink box,
Dakari trying to sooth her. Two lives gone, yet where was I?
I get my answer when I see myself sitting alone on my thrown Dragus and Matitus
walking out of the room with my son clutched in their arms turning their back on me
as they leave.
I feel my tears running down my face, the vision crumbling and dying out and I find
myself back in the room with Claire watching me. The visions felt like an entire lifetime
but looking around the room I know they have only been minutes. Yet I felt like I lived a
lifetime of torture, a lifetime of pain and I was the one that caused it, caused it all not
just destroying myself but everyone around me.
“Does your mother know what you see?” I whisper. Claire shakes her head.
“Are you going to make my mummy cry uncle Silas, will you take my sister from me
too?” She asks just as Abbie walks into the room with some towels in her hands and
a change of clothes, she was dressed in some of Elora’s maternity clothes.
“Everything okay?” She asks looking between us both, her eyes going to her
daughter worriedly. My eyes go to her bump and I get up walking out. How was I
supposed to fix it when I don’t even know what happened to cause it? What did she
say that angered me that much that I took our son from her, and made her kill herself?
I just don’t see how things could change when I have been trying my hardest to repair
us.
I was about to leave the castle, my head spinning with the different scenes I just
witnessed when I heard a loud crash the castle shaking violently, before I hear her
scream. My heart pounding at the strangled sound. Looking toward her room I see
the chefs and castle personnel run towards her room making me also run. Ripping
the door open I see the tree outside had crashed through the wall above her bed.
Matitus and her pinned beneath it. Dragus and I waste no time ripping the tree apart
to free them to find a branch had torn through Matitus’s shoulder. Dragus breaks the
branch freeing him and allowing him to stand. I see Elora was beneath him as Matitus
had thrown himself over her protecting her from harm.
Grabbing her I crush her against my chest, relief flooding me when I see she is
unscathed. Matitus however had part of the branch still protruding through his
shoulder. Elora crying at the sight.

“Grab him” Dragus says to me. I grip his shoulders holding him still as Dragus rips the
branch from him, Elora instantly throwing up at the sight while Matitus gasps at the
sudden pain.
“He is okay Elora” I tell her watching as his shoulder starts healing. She needs her
face tear stricken as she now looks at the huge hole in the wall. Grabbing her I pull
her to my side and the shock of everything, she doesn’t even realise she is allowing
me to hold her instead leaning into me and I kiss her head.
“We will have to find another room, one where there are no trees outside of” Matitus
says looking at the tree.
“Come before the wind blows debris in” I tell her, and she looks up at me before
stepping back realising I was touching her. She was covered in leaves and dirt from
the tree.
“Come you need to shower” I tell her offering her my hand which she just looks at.
“You need to go with Silas Love, while we clean this” Dragus says.
“No, I will stay” She says, and I hear her heart rate rise.
“Elora please, just go with Silas we are right here” Matitus tells her, and I grip her
elbow softly making her look at me, she didn’t want to go anywhere with me that
much was clear on her face.
“Please” I ask her, and she looks at Dragus who nods before stepping closer. I lift her
over the tree helping her climb over before grabbing her, so she doesn’t need to jump
down. She tries to get down from my arms, but I pull her closer scooping her legs out
from under her.
“Just let me hold you, you never let me touch you” I tell her pressing my head against
hers. Sher gives in giving me what I want but not relaxing, her body tense in my arms
as I take her up the stairs to our room.
Author Note
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety Four

Ninety Four
  
Elora’s POV
“Just let me hold you, you never let me touch you” Silas whispers next to my ear, his
face so close as he breathed in my scent, yet I couldn’t relax not in his arms, not near
him at all. My body craved his touch, craved the feelings of the bond, yet my mind
screamed that he would take my baby, that it was all a trick and would soon take the
one thing that was truly mine, a literal piece of me and he would soon take that as
well.
Silas walked up the stairs toward our bedroom the sight of the door coming into view
made panic rise deep within my chest as my breathing increased, my chest rising
and falling quicker.

“I won’t hurt you,” Silas tells me, and I pull my face back looking up at him, his face so
close I become mesmerised by his beauty, the sharp line of his face, the way his jaw
clenched and unclenched, the colour of his eyes though frightening cold most of the
time, to me they looked beautiful with the way the gold sparkled throughout them,
though behind all that was a monster. Even though I deny him, I couldn’t help but still
love him even if he were a monster, even if it meant my death.
My mind keeping me wary while my body yearned for him. A torture, I was sure would
kill me, two parts of me at war with each, pushing and pulling to see which part would
win.
I hadn’t even realised we had stopped not until he cleared his throat making my face
heat when I realise, I was staring at him trapped in the confines of my own mind. He
made no move to put me down and part of me didn’t want him to, though the rational
part of me had me wriggling to get out his grip.
He places me on my feet with a sigh, before turning and walking out, I thought he
was leaving so stripped off and hopped into the shower, leaves stuck in my hair as I
tried to pull them out of the tangled mess. Rinsing my face and hair I run my fingers
through it, my fingers getting knotted and tangled in my hair as I try to rid it of the
leaves and twigs when I feel hands run across the bottom of my stomach making
eyes snap open, to find Silas in the shower, his eyes downcast as his hands glided
over my stomach.
I could feel our baby moving before kicking my side, Silas eyes watching my belly
move and moving his hand only to feel our baby roll, Silas once again missing the
movement he was intent on feeling as he watched my stomach ripple.
Sighing, he went to pull his hand away giving up on trying to catch its kicks when I
grabbed his hand moving it lower to where I knew the baby shifted. His eyes
snapping to mine while I held his hand there before our baby kicked, from the
pressure of his hand.

Silas lips tugged in the corners as he tried to suppress his smile his eyes sparkling
making me wonder what he was thinking, yet also to scared to prod into his mind,
worried at what I may find, what malicious intent was behind his change in behaviour.
“I mean you know harm Elora; I just want you to let me love you” He says making me
look up from his hands on my stomach. He was watching me waiting for me to
answer when I see Matitus step into the bathroom, his shoulder and bare chest
drenched in his blood.
“Everything alright?” He asks looking down at Silas hands making me realise how
close I was to him, not realising I had stepped closer to him, or maybe he stepped
closer I was unsure. Matitus steps in behind me forcing me closer to Silas his abs
brushing my belly and I turn around to face Matitus though Silas hands remain just
moving to my hips instead when I feel his lips go to my shoulder making me jump
slightly.
Matitus watching me and Silas yet through the bond I could feel he was calm, he
didn’t have the same tormented feelings I had for Silas, he accepted him for
everything he was and right now Silas was calm, relaxed even, as he tugged me
closer waiting to see what I would do and if I would pull away from him.
I was about to and Matitus seeing that stepped closer to me forcing me back as he
leant down kissing me softly, my back pressing against Silas front and I was very
aware of the reaction he was having to me being so close, could feel it pressed
against back before I feel him shiver behind me.
Matitus pulls back a small smile on his lips and I realise he intended to force me
closer to Silas, wanting me to allow him to touch me. Silas stayed still though, I could
feel the longing through the bond when I feel Matitus hands move to underneath my
belly, his hands gliding to my hips before he places them over Silas’s, moving Silas’s
hands lower to underneath my stomach his hands brushing my pubic bone.
Arousal flooding me at having both their hands on me, watching as I see Matitus eyes
flicker dangerously as he breathed in my scent perfuming the steamed-up bathroom
before leaning over me. his lips going to my mark and I shudder as I feel the sparks of
the mate bond erupt over my skin making me relax as he ran his tongue over my
mark, nipping at it as I press myself closer to Silas, his hand moving lower before I
feel his fingertips brush over my slit and I gasp, coming to my senses.
Matitus stops stepping away before looking down at me, his eyes then moving to
Silas and I feel his hands move away going back to my hips. “He isn’t going to do
anything” Matitus says but I move removing myself from the shower and grabbing a
towel. Just because right now he has no ill will, doesn’t mean, that won’t change like
a flick of switch.
One thing I have grown accustomed to is the way he can go from calm to a raging
storm within seconds and I should have known better then to let my guard down, let
him in. Matitus feelings for Silas clouding my own yet I can’t let feeling overrule rational
thought, he will do what he said and now it was a matter of time, waiting for him to
destroy the last piece of me.
Walking into the room, Dragus walks in covered in debris. I walk into the cupboard
grabbing some of his clothes and slipping them on about to leave and find another
room to stay in when Dragus hand grips my wrist softly.
“Where are you going?” He asks.
“To find another room” Dragus shakes his head.
“We will stay in our room with our mates Elora” Dragus says, and I rip my hand away
from him. He wants me to stay in a room shared with the man who wants to take our
baby from me. Silas and Matitus walk out watching as Dragus and I stand off, his
words lingering in the air and I could feel his frustration. Turning on my heel, I head for
the door.
“We are staying in here Elora, the other beds are to small, and I am sick of not getting
any sleep” Matitus says making my hand stop as it held the cool metal of the
doorknob. I nod opening it and walking out, heading down the stairs.
“Elora!” I hear Dragus call to me a growl escaping him, but I ignore him instead
walking downstairs. They can sleep where they want, I didn’t care but I was not
sleeping in a room with Silas, I won’t allow him to be that close while I try to sleep.
All the rooms were occupied. I sigh after opening the last one to discover Pluto and
his brother sharing a room, closing the door mumbling my apology before turning on
my heel and walking toward the front of the castle. I stop at the office eyeing the
armchair in front of the fireplace before my eyes dart down to the thick rug in front of
the fireplace. Lightening streaking the sky outside the window illuminating the night in
brief glimpses, it was peaceful here. I could sleep here; it would be comfortable
though, getting up in the middle of the night to pee would be a task in itself.
I walk over grabbing the cushion and throw blanket off the armchair before laying on
the soft mat, the fire warming the room and was soothing as it crackled and popped
burning through the logs of wood.
Sleep taking over as I felt my body relax into the softness and warmth of the rug on
which I lay. Halfway through the night though I was woken to the need to pee. Rolling
on my back I look up at the ceiling with a groan, I was comfortable and didn’t want to
move away from the fire and the warmth it offered. Chucking the blanket off, I grip the
armchair hauling my body up to a sitting position before placing my knees under me
and using the armchair to pull myself up. Easier than I thought. I think to myself,
stepping off the rug my feet coming in contact with the cold ground. The urge to pee
becoming worse and I had to make it to the other side of the castle to the bathroom. I
walk out, the cold seeping into me as I shiver, goosebumps rising on my skin when I
hear a noise.
I continue walking only to stop at the dining room, the noise appearing to come from
inside. Opening the door, I find Silas standing on the dining table as he fiddle with the
chandelier. Curiosity getting the better of me and I find myself asking what he is
doing.
“What are you doing?” I ask looking up at him as he pulled the chandelier down. He
looks down at me completely engrossed in what he was doing, he hadn’t noticed I
had walked in. He looks at me nervously while I peer up at him.
“Replacing the chandelier for normal lights” He said staring at the chandelier in his
hands.
“Why?” I ask confused, I know there was nothing wrong with it, it worked perfectly
fine. He scratches the back of his neck.
“It’s old” Is all he says though the way he looked at it and the strange feeling coming
through the bond I had a feeling he was removing it for another reason though I
couldn’t work out why.
“Everything in here is old, what did the chandelier do?” I ask curious, out of the
outdated antique furniture he could replace he chooses a perfectly good chandelier.
He says nothing instead looking up at the ceiling, his eyes darkening slightly as they
flicker. He mutters something to low for me to hear before jumping off the table and
walking to the corner of the room where I notice nearly every chandelier in the castle
was placed.
“Did you take them all down?” I ask looking to the ceiling and realising he had in fact
taken the other two down and replaced them with normal ceiling lights. I look behind
me and realise the hallway one was gone to.

“Why are you awake?” He asks changing the subject on his midnight renovations and
making me realise where I was going in the first place.
“to use the bathroom” I tell him about turn around and walk out.
“Wait I will come with you”
“I don’t need you to hold my hand to pee, been toilet trained since I was child” I tell
him. His lips tug up slightly before he shakes his head walking over to me.
“It’s dark and I haven’t replaced some the lights yet especially on the stairs” He says
grabbing my hand. I stare at his hand holding mine before he raises it kissing my
knuckles.
“Just let me walk you upstairs” He says. My brows furrow before I give in, nodding.
We walk out of the dining room when he suddenly stops looking up at the ceiling his
grip on my hand tightening slightly.
“What is it?” I ask looking at the ceiling to where he just removed the chandelier. He
shakes his head snapping himself out of wherever his mind took him too.
“Nothing, come on” He says leading the way upstairs. I walk into the bedroom before
ducking in the bathroom to relieve my bladder that was screaming at me. Washing
my hands, I walk out and find Silas waiting for me, sitting on the end of the bed. He
looks to Matitus and Dragus who were sleeping in the bed peacefully.
“You can sleep in here Lora, I will sleep somewhere else” He says getting up and
pulling the blanket back. He nods toward the bed. Guilt hitting me when I could feel
he wanted to be in bed with them.
“It’s fine I liked where I was” I tell him.

“Elora please I will be busy all night anyway” He says, and I see Matitus stir in his
sleep behind him. I look to the door when he moves stepping closer before gripping
my face and making me meet his gaze.
“Stay” he whispers, he looked exhausted how hadn’t I noticed how tired he looked,
was his sleep as restless as ours is? I nod and he lets go stepping aside and I climb
in the bed. Silas moves the blanket over me about to turn away when I grab his hand,
he stops looking down at me and I wriggle over he looks at me questionably. I pull the
blanket back and he looks to the door now confused.
I was just as confused, I wanted him to stay yet part of me was scared if he did,
though I know I always sleep better with them beside me and we hadn’t all been in
the same bed in ages, now looking at Silas I could see how lonely it must have been
in this room by himself.
“Come to bed” I tell him, he looks at me shocked by what I said when I tug his hand.
He waits to see if I will change my mind.
“You won’t be angry, in the morning when you wake up beside me?” He asks and I
could tell he was confused by my actions and wondering if me being tired was
making me act this way.
“No Silas just come to bed, you look as tired as I feel” I tell him, and he nods before
pulling his shirt over his head and climbing in next to me and laying as far way as the
bed would allow. I move closer putting my head on his warm chest, breathing in his
calming scent. I felt for the first time in ages I was home, comfortably home though I
knew it wouldn’t last, but for now I would enjoy this moment and let sleep take me. I
feel his lips press to my head before feeling his arm wrap around me pulling me
closer before letting sleep take me.
Author Note

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety Five

Ninety Five
  
Matitus POV
I was a little startled to wake up and find Silas in bed with us and Elora. Hopping up, I
notice Dragus was already awake and had gone somewhere. Looking over at Silas
he was already awake, just not willing to move to wake her as she slept half across
him, I chuckle when I notice she was also drooling on him she was that deeply
asleep.
“Might have to get a tarp for the bed” I tell him as he wipes the drool off his chest with
his hand.
“She is asleep, I sure as hell ain’t waking her, besides I don’t mind least she is letting
me near her” Silas whispers back. I nod, for once she is getting decent sleep.
Hopping up I chuck a shirt on, Silas watching me as I walk back out of the walk in.
“What time is it?” I ask him and he turns the alarm clock on the bedside table around.
6:30AM.
“What time did Dragus leave?”
“About an hour ago, went to the caves to check on the Dragons, they refuse to leave
them”
“Probably best that way, some aren’t to stable” I tell him and he nods in agreeance.
“Are you right with her?”
“Dragus won’t like you leaving me with her” He says,
“Yeah but I am sick of being stuck in the castle” I tell him tired of this entire situation. I
know Elora is scared of him, but he can’t earn that trust back if she isn’t around him.
“You alright with her or not?” I ask.
“Yes of course, but she probably won’t like it, how long will you be gone?” He asks.
“Two days, we were planning on doing this after she is has the baby, but I would
rather do it before hand” He nods.
“You sure that wise, she hasn’t got long left” He says brushing her hair off her face. I
know he loves her but he needs to get his temper in check, unfortunately Elora is just
as strong headed as he is making them clash constantly, though I don’t blame her, it’s
still no excuse for the things he has done.
“I am going to go before she brings on the waterworks and guilts me into staying” I tell
him grabbing my shoes.

“What do I tell her?” he asks, and I could feel his worry about her reaction to him
being left with her.
“Tell her we went to the caves and will be back when we can, if you need us send
Dakari” I tell him and he nods.
Grabbing a bag, I chuck a change of clothes in it before walking over and bending
down kissing her head. She shifts and I hold my breath hoping she doesn’t wake
before I leave. When she doesn’t, I kiss Silas goodbye, leaving him with our mate.
God, I hope I am not making a bad decision with trusting him with her, but to gain
trust you need to give a little. His actions over the last month show he is trying, and
something has changed in the last few days, something was different with him.
Like he was battling his own demons that torment him, he still hates Fae, but
yesterday I noticed something scared him and I have this nagging feeling it has
something to do with Elora, he is scared for her. I tried to pry into his head but
whatever it is, he doesn’t want us to know because he has kept his walls up tighter
than before.
Walking outside, I run into my brother walking out of the stables as I go past heading
to the greenhouses so I can shift.
“Where are you coming back from?” I ask him.

“Them damn bloody rocks Silas had moved here from the ruins, heavy bloody things.
He has done alright with them though, Aldrin was excited when he saw them
yesterday”
“Why he move them again?” I ask.
“They are nearly done, he wants to replace the fountain out the front, you will be
shocked when you see what he did with them, I am little shocked myself considering
how much he hates everyone” Dakari says and I nod.
“Where are you off to?”
“Caves, hey do me a favour and keep an eye on Silas, I won’t be back for a couple
days”
“What about Dragus?”
“He is already over there”
“You sure that is wise, leaving her with him I mean”
“He won’t hurt her, at least not intentionally”
“Yeah, intentional, or not probably best he doesn’t hurt her, especially given she can
give birth any day now”
“Are you going to do it or just give me a lecture”
“Both, I will keep an eye on her, but he touches her you will be coming home to one
mate not two” He warns me. I nod, I knew I could trust him with Elora and Silas and
one plus side was out of everyone, Dakari doesn’t fear him so wouldn’t hesitate to
step in if needed.
“Thanks,”
“Enjoy, try get some sleep there baby bro, you look like shit” He says patting me on
the back.
“Yeah impossible to sleep with her, seriously who has anxiety while asleep” I ask
shaking my head, her nightmares and panic even while sleeping made it near
impossible to get unbroken sleep.
“Come get us if she needs anything, or anything happens”
“You know I will” Dakari says walking toward the front of the castle while I walk toward
the greenhouses out back in the far paddocks. Now to find Dragus and hope he
doesn’t kill me for leaving her with him.
Elora POV
Waking up, I find I am still in the same position I fell asleep in. My face heating when I
realised I drooled him.
“Sorry” I mutter, and Silas laughs softly as he wipes my drool off.
“Why didn’t you wake me, I would have moved?” I ask him sitting up and stretching
only to notice Dragus and Matitus weren’t in the bed still. Looking over at the clock on
the nightstand my eyes bulge, it was 10:30. I was little shocked I slept that long and
in the same position.
“Where did they go?” I ask in panic, they left me with him, left me in bed with him
alone?
“They went to the caves, they will be back before you know it” He says sitting up and
putting his legs over the side of the bed before standing up. I watch as the his
muscles in his back move as he stretches, his back cracking loudly making me
wince.
“Next time wake me” I tell him.

“You mean you will let me sleep in here again?” He asks looking down at me making
me realise what I just said. I say nothing realising how stupid that was to say.
“It’s fine Lora, come on you must be hungry” He says holding out his hand. I was
hungry but first I needed to pee. Climbing off the bed, he sighs when I don’t take his
hand before walking into the walk in. I waddle off to the bathroom to pee. When I
finish, I come out and find him gone, but he had laid my dressing gown on the bed
and my slippers. I put them on deciding to go make something to eat and hoping I
can keep it down today.
It was always an odd feeling walking into the kitchen and expecting to see Marian
scolding everyone, or busily rushing around the kitchen. I missed her and this place
didn’t feel the same without her. What was more shocking though was finding no
cooks in the kitchen, only Silas as he rummaged through the fridge.
“Where is everyone?” I ask looking around.
“I told them they can have time off till after the baby, they left this morning after the
storm” Silas answers when suddenly Peter walks on in behind me.
“Hey Silas, Elora” He says giving me a nod. I watch as Silas passes him the teabags
down off the shelf and Peter makes himself a cup of tea.
“Didn’t know you drink tea Peter” I tell him walking over to him.
“I used to drink coffee, but Silas reckons I talk to much when I do. So, tea it is” He
says and I see Silas smirk at what he said. I was more shocked to find out they
actually have spent time together and how comfortable Peter seemed to be around
him, because when I first come here Peter would run at the mere sight of him.
“Can you help me with stables, doors blew open overnight one is broken, and hay is
everywhere?” Peter tells him.

“Yep, need to remove the tree from the back rooms too” Silas tells him, and Peter
shakes his head.
“Na Pluto and Ares did it this morning and put some boards up” Peter answers him.
“Okay I will finish up here and come over, you eaten this morning?” Silas asks him.
Peter nods.
“Yep, Pluto made damper on the fire was so good, although I feel like shit now after
eating too much” He says sipping his tea while walking out. I go to follow him out and
go in search of something to do when Silas stops me.
“Breakfast first” Silas says making me turn around to look at him. Silas walks over and
I step back worried with how quick he moved. He grabs my hips putting me on the
counter he is doing something at.
“You like omelette?”
“Yes, but”
“But no cheese” He says with a chuckle and I nod. I watch as he cooks, he isn’t a
man of many words unless we are arguing so the quiet was nice, even if it was a
tense at first.
Silas walks over to a kitchen cupboard before grabbing something down and
grabbing a cup and filling it with orange juice, he hands me the glass before handing
me two white pills.
“Your nausea tablets Victor gave you” He says before flipping the omelette. I take the
pills before drinking the juice. Silas finishes cooking before grabbing me off the bench
and placing me on my feet he nods to the little table in the corner. I go sit at it and he
brings our plates over before sitting down himself. We ate in silence, awkward silence
while I looked everywhere but at him who was watching me.

“What are you doing today?” He asks as I pick my now empty plate up and take it to
the sink. I shrug, “maybe go see if the cradle is done, probably read, not much else
to do” Silas nods.
“How long will Matitus and Dragus be gone for” He becomes a little nervous before
washing his plate while I watch him which made me nervous.
“They will be back when they can” He says turning the tap off and facing me.
“What?”
“A couple days Lora, then they will be back”
“A couple of days” I ask, and I feel myself start to panic, they left me with him?
“It will be fine you have me here” He says reaching forward but I step back. He drops
his hand with a sigh.
“It will be fine, you will be fine” He says as I shake my head feeling tears well up.
“Lora?” He asks as I turn around leaving and heading for my room seeing as it now
boarded up.
I was pissed off, I couldn’t believe they would abandon me like that, leave me when I
was this far along, and with Silas of all people. Walking into the room, huge wooden
board blocked the hole the tree left behind. Rocks form the stones walls scattered all
over the floor. Walking back out, I go find a bucket and broom, noticing Silas leave
out through the front doors as I go to the cleaning cupboard. Finding a bucket and
the dust pan I grab a broom before going back to the room.
It took a couple hours and never to clean up the mess the tree made and running the
bucket back and forth to outside to discard of the rocks. When I finished I go find
some logs for the fire place. Stacking them in, I then change the bed linen. The day
passing by quickly when I decide to go look for something to read. Walking in the
study, I freeze when I see Silas sitting at his desk. He looks up when he notices me
walk in.
“Where have you been?” He asks watching as I rummage through the bookshelf for
something I haven’t read yet.
“In the room” I tell him. Grabbing one off the shelf I walk out heading back when he
calls out to me.
“Have you had lunch?” He asks.
“Yep” I lie quickly walking off before he realises, I wasn’t telling the truth, honestly I
was afraid of eating my stomach had been doing backflips all day.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety Six

Ninety Six
  
Silas POV
She had been hiding from me all day, it was really starting to piss me. Why couldn’t
she just be in the same room as me. When dinner time came, I walk upstairs to the
room only to find her not there. Where did she go? I swore she said she had been in
the room, though her scent wasn’t that strong like she hadn’t been in here since this
morning. Walking back out I look for her only to run into Pluto.
“Have you seen Elora?” I ask him. He nods.
“Yeah in her room” He says pointing down the corridor. I turn on my heel going to her
old room, pissed off. She knows this room isn’t fixed yet. Pushing the door open I
was a little shocked to find it cleaned up, though there was a terrible draft, the wood
not sealing completely closed against the stone walls. She looks up as I enter, she
was next to the fireplace trying to get the kindle to catch a light with a lighter.
“You can’t stay in here you will freeze” I tell her stepping in.
“I will be fine, you can go” She says, and I could feel how pissed off she was with our
mates for ditching her. Jealousy hitting me at her only ever wanting them near. I watch
her struggle with the kindle, which was too wet to light with the lighter, I was nearly
tempted to leave her with it just to force her out of this room.
“Just sleep in the room, I will sleep in the study” I tell her. She shakes her head
stubbornly.
“Elora!” I call out to her and she looks up at me.
“Just leave I don’t want you in here” She snaps, and I growl low at her tone, her eyes
snapping to me filled with worry. Just walk away, walk away. I tell myself when I want
nothing more then to drag her out kicking and screaming to where I know she will be
warmer and my son not freezing solid inside her overnight.
I turn about to leave when I stop turning around and walking over to her before
bending down, I suck in a breath before blowing it out, the room heating instantly, and
she jumps back as the logs catch alight. I then walk out leaving her like she wanted.
Trying to remember she is pregnant and hormonal, and not realising how rude she
just came off.
Walking off, I go make dinner slamming the pots and pans around a little too loudly in
my anger while I try and find the frypan I like using. Pluto walking in to see what the
commotion is.
“You right buddy” He asks, and I glare at him not meaning to. He puts his hands up.
“Hey just checking on you” He says.

“I’m fine Elora is just being difficult” I tell him and he steps into the kitchen.
“I wouldn’t take it personally I have seen her snap at Dragus a few times” He says
which actually shocked me they always seem so cosy around each other.
“Well for me it is personal because the woman hates me”
“She will come around, Elora is forgiving” I nod not really believing him.
“Want some help?”
“If you want, where is your brother?” I ask him.
“In the city with his girlfriend”
“He has a girlfriend already?” I ask.
“Yeah, not a mate though just some bird he likes” Pluto tells me.
“What are we making?” Pluto asks.
“Hamburgers, you can butter the buns when they come out of the grill”
Pluto nods placing the buns in while I start frying onion and the patties.
Elora’s POV
Silas was right this room was freezing, I could tell he was angry with the way I spoke
to him and I felt guilty for snapping at him. He came in and placed dinner on the table
telling me to eat before walking out.
I didn’t even have a chance to thank him he left as soon as he came in. Laying in bed
I froze. The draft was awful and made a horrid whistling noise as it came through the
gaps. Getting up. I stoke the fire warming hands on it. The logs were nearly gone and
it was starting to go out. Grabbing my dressing gown, I put my slippers on, going to
get more. Walking outside, it was snowing. I hated the weather here, one minute it
was fine the next it snowed never an in between. I can’t wait for summer at least then
the days were longer and a little warmer though not much with the mountains
surrounding the place blocking the sun most of the time, the nights were usually cold
still.
Walking outside my feet froze instantly, painfully so as the snow went straight through
the fabric. I could barely see in front of my face as I walked toward the stables in
search of wood. Most of the logs were wet still from the storm and I needed to get
back before the fire went completely out.
No such luck as I walk in and find it only glowing red as it smothered itself in the ash. I
drop the logs in and wait seeing if anything catches alight. Thinking of asking Pluto, I
walk out but could hear him snoring when I open the door. I pop my head in and
catch him talking in his sleep making me chuckle. Nothing of what he said making
sense.
Closing the door, I walk back to my room, the draft hitting me instantly making me
shiver. I hesitate before walking upstairs to Silas to see if he would relight it for me,
though with the way I spoke to him, I wouldn’t be surprised if he said no. Walking in,
he was sitting in bed. Shock hitting me when I see him reading a baby book. He puts
the book down looking over at me. The sight of him reading it worried me, like he was
planning on taking my baby.

“What’s wrong?” He asks looking at me.
“The fire went out and the wood is wet” I tell him. He nods getting up off the bed.
“What are reading?” I ask already knowing.
“Some baby book I saw Matitus reading,” He answers looking down at me as he
approaches, he doesn’t say anything else.
“You want me to light the fire or are you coming to sleep in here?” He asks when I just
stand there like an idiot staring at him.
“Right” I tell him turning around to walk back downstairs.
“Where did your mind just go?” He asks making me stop and look back at him.
“What do you mean?” I ask.
“Nothing don’t worry about it” He says giving me a strange look.
“You can always sleep in here with me” He says but I shake my head walking down
the stairs. Walking into the room, Silas follows before growling behind me.
“It’s freezing in here, you’re not sleeping in here” He says grabbing my hand pulling
me back.
“Your fucking hands are freezing” He says when I pull my hand from his grip.
“Can you just light the damn fire please” I ask him. He folds his arms across his
chest.
“No, sleep in the room”
“It’s fine when the fire is going, please I don’t want to wake Pluto” I tell him climbing in
the bed.
“No you’re being stupid, just come upstairs”
“No” I tell him, and he glares at me. I return his glare pissed off, its easy for him to light
the damn thing and he is refusing all because I won’t sleep in the room. He mutters
something under his breath before suddenly turning and walking out.
“Silas!”
“Wake Pluto then” He calls back.
“Fucking stupid ass tree, breaking the wall” I mutter before wriggling down under the
blanket and pulling it over my head to keep warm. The longer the night was the
colder it got, the snow wet the ply wood covering the hole, and even snow managed
to get into the room making it like a freezer inside. My teeth chattering, and I my body
shivered freezing. Tossing the blanket off I go to wake Pluto or find another room, the
cooks aren’t here so maybe I can stay in one of their rooms.
Walking out, I go to the one closest to the kitchen next to the stairs, opening the door
I stop feeling like I was invading someone’s privacy, when I notice the pictures on the
wall. Closing the door, I look to the stairs debating whether or not to go climb in bed
with him. My teeth chattering so loudly I could hear it.
I walk up the stairs, giving up and not wanting to wake Pluto though I know he
wouldn’t mind if I did. Walking in the lights were off and I look at the fireplace burning
in the corner nice and warm. I walk over to it warming my hands when I hear
movement behind me making me look over my shoulder. Silas tosses the blanket
back before tapping the bed and I look back at the fire.
“You would be warmer in here with me once you get over your tantrum” He says, and
I roll my eyes pressing my lips into a line. Turning around I climb in the bed he chucks
the covers over me and I press my feet against his bare legs making him jump from
how cold they were.

“Bloody freezing” He shrieks making me smile.
“Should have lit the fire then” I tell him. He mumbles something before pulling me
closer and rolling me and pulling my back against his chest.
“Put your feet between my legs till they warm up” He says.
“You have no pants on” I tell him feeling his rod digging into my back.
“How can you even be hard when its freezing, shouldn’t you get shrinkage” I tell him
moving away only for him to pull me back.
“My cock isn’t cold feel free to warm your hands on it” He says with a chuckle. I press
my cold feet on him, and he jumps slightly before opening his legs and I jam them
between them letting them warm.
“See isn’t this better than the cold room downstairs?” He asks. I say nothing because
it was better but I didn’t want to admit that to him. The sparks rushing across my skin
also warming me. When my feet warm up I wriggle my feet out before rolling on my
back, Silas hand rubbing my belly when he tugs my hip wanting me to face him.
“What Silas?” I ask when he does it again.
“Nothing I just want you closer” He says, and I roll facing him.
I try and sleep his hand rubbing the side of my belly that was pressed against his
rock-hard abdomen.
“Have you picked any names yet?” He asked. My eyes snapping open to find his
watching me.
“No and aren’t you planning on taking the baby, so wouldn’t you pick its name” I tell
him. I know it was petty to say, yet his question angered me. His brows furrow and I
could feel his confusion through the bond.

“You still think I would take our son from you?” He asks.
“You think it’s a boy?” I ask.
“I know it is” He says.
“How?”
“Claire told me”
“What else did Claire say?”
“It doesn’t matter, just that it was a boy and Abbie is having a girl” I nod liking the
thought of having a son.
“I won’t take him from you lora, I never should have said that” I nod but not really
believing him, he says that now, but what happens when he gets angry again, he
now has the perfect ammunition to hurt me, use our son against me.
“Don’t think that, I won’t take him from you” He says moving my hair from my face
before he pulls me closer.
“I know you don’t believe me, but you’ll trust me eventually” He says kissing my head
before rolling on his back pulling me closer, I put my head on his chest my hand
moving down his abs when he grabs it.
“Probably not a good idea doing that I am uncomfortable enough” He says, and I stop
putting my hand on his chest.
“Sorry” I mutter closing my eyes.
Author Note
Let me know your thoughts

  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety Seven

Ninety Seven
  
Elora POV
Waking in the early morning, to terrible back pain, my lower back killing, my hips killing
like they were out of place. As I roll trying to get comfortable the pressure becomes
more intense to the point where even breathing deeply hurt, taking my breath away
leaving me panting.
I sit up with a groan, Silas rolling before waking. His hand going to my lower back as
he rubs it obviously feeling the pain I am in, through the bond. His thumbs digging
into my lower back as he messages the area where the pain was radiating from.
I look out the window to only see darkness before looking at the clock it was only
4AM. I yawn before even that catches in my throat as pain ripples through my lower
back.
“Maybe have a shower it might help with the discomfort” He says while still rubbing
my back in circles. I nod my belly going hard as the pain intensifies and I watch my
round belly tense, feel it under my hand.
“Labour?” asks Silas.
“No, it is in my back, probably Branxton hicks” I tell him though, this was more painful,
but shouldn’t it be in the front not the back? I wondered, everything I read said it was
like having terrible period pain, saying that I didn’t read many books some of it
horrified me so mainly read the ones about after baby is born.
“I will send Dakari to go get them” Silas says but I wave him off, the pain suddenly
leaving as quickly as it started.
“No, its fine, see it’s going now” I tell finally catching a breath as the pain subsides.
“Maybe I should just in case” He says.
“No because then they will have to leave again. They should be back tomorrow, I’m
not due yet I still have a week” I tell him.
“You know you can go early?” He says and I nod.
“Yeah, but I am fine now” I tell him, and he sighs before leaning over and kissing my
belly, I let him and he places his head on my knee mumbling something I can’t
understand as he presses his lips against my stomach. I run my fingers through his
hair which was getting longer making his eyes snap to me before he leans on one
elbow looking back up at me.
“Sorry, I got carried away” He says his hand rubbing over my bump softly.
He then hops up walking into bathroom and I hear the shower turn on before he
walks out holding his hand out to me. His naked body standing in front me with no
care in the world that his junk is eye level with me.
I roll my eyes while smirks at my now blushing face being caught staring. “My eyes
are up here love” He says a smirk on his face, taking his hand letting him haul me to
my feet.
I hop in the shower, Silas hopping in behind me starting the other shower head, the
warm helping the back pain that instantly started to return as I stood up. Silas
adjusting his shower head so it hits my back as well.
“I think I should send for Matitus and Dragus” He says and I shake my head.
“No, I must have slept funny, it’s in my back not my front” I tell him.
“I read in that baby book there is a thing called back labour” He says and I raise an
eyebrow at him.
“You better hope this kid is small, cause it gonna tear you from asshole to navel” He
says.
“Was that supposed to make me feel better?”

“No, I was just telling you, I seen pictures that book is very detailed, you know some
women shit during labour?”
“Oh my god stop Silas you’re not helping”
“What I am just saying”
“Well, I don’t want to know, and stop reading whatever that book is, you’re grossing
me out” I tell him.
“You’re grossed out someone took a picture of a woman crowning, I thought she had
a major bush turns out that was the head, and it had a lot of hair” He says with a
chuckle making me laugh.
“Ah don’t make me laugh it hurts” I whine clutching my belly.
“I should get Victor to check you out” He muses while my mouth falls open horrified at
the thought.
“No definitely not” I tell him.
“How else are we supposed to know if you’re in labour or not?” He asks.
“I am not spreading my legs in front of Victor”
“Why you spread them for us all the time” He says, and I slap him.
“No, we will know when my waters break, how long does it take for them to get back
from the caves?” I ask him.
“Flying half an hour” He says, and I nod the pain easing off again.
“See Branxton hicks” I tell him.
“Want me to check” He says wriggling his fingers in front of my face.

“No and stop being annoying” I tell him grabbing his fingers with a chuckle.
“See laughter is the best medicine”
“Says you”
“No, I didn’t come up with that saying I stole it, sounds legit though” He says before
lacing his fingers through mine and stepping closer making me look up at him. He lets
go his hands rubbing the sides of my belly.
“You’re fascinated by it aren’t you, you keep rubbing it”
“Well, this is the closest you have let me get, and the longest you have been in a
room with me in months” he says and I feel his sadness through the bond, guilt hitting
me.
“Don’t feel guilty, I made some bad choices Lora” He says his hand cupping my
cheek.
“I shouldn’t have killed your father, I’m sorry” I admit, knowing that was something I
should have let him do.
I see his eyes flicker with some strange emotion I couldn’t identify through the bond it
was so fleeting.
“I should go make breakfast” He says stepping out of the shower and wrapping a
towel around his waist before walking out, I try feel him through the bond when I feel
myself suddenly shoved out making my stomach drop. Was it something I said? I
didn’t understand, his sudden mood change or the emotion behind it, felt foreign, felt
cold.
Hopping out, I wrap a towel around me and walking into the room. Silas walks out of
the walk in with a pair of shorts on.

“I didn’t mean to upset you” I tell him trying to pull some pyjama pants on.
“Just argh just why mention it, you didn’t have to mention it” He says.
“What you can apologise, and I am expected to accept it right off the bat because we
are mates, but when I do you carry on. I don’t understand you sometimes you’re
such a hypocrite” I tell him.
“Don’t Elora, just stop. Everything was fine then you have to open your mouth and
mention my father” He snaps.
“Why do I even bother” I mutter pulling on my shirt as pain starts moving across my
back again making me clutch the nightstand.
“What? Speak up Lora didn’t catch that” He snaps at me and I watch him step
forward.
“Nothing Silas” I tell him, not willing to argue with him while I am in pain. He growls
before suddenly walking out and slamming the door making me jump.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety Eight

Ninety Eight
  
Elora’s POV
I remain in the room, the pain coming and going and I didn’t think I would make it
down the stairs even if I wanted to. Getting up, I head for the shower, the pain
intensifying and now spreading around my entire lower belly. My mind only able to
focus on the pain as I try and breathe through it as I clutch on to the taps, making me
cry out as an agonised noise rips from my lips.
Silas walks in staring at me from next to the sink basin. “I am sending for them,
hopefully they are already on the way” He says, and I nod. He walks out and I hear
the door shut as the pain subsides and I get out again intending to go ask Silas to get
Abbie. Silas walking in, as I am trying to get my shirt on as pain has he me doubling
over clutching onto the side of the bed to stop my legs from going out from under
me.
“Pluto is going to get them” I nod not able to form words threw my gritted teeth when I
feel it. My legs becoming drenched, and I feel like I wet myself. Looking down I see
water running down my legs and onto the floor.
“My waters broke” I tell him, and I feel his hand rubbing my back as I try and breathe
through the next contraction as I feel my belly tighten, the first give away is the
niggling tightening before pain moves throughout me, my stomach contracting
making me forget how to breathe. Silas grabbing me before laying me on the bed,
the pressure in my back intensifying as I roll on my side trying to relieve the pressure
building up making me feel like I need to go to the bathroom.
Silas POV
I knew I should have sent for them earlier, as she lay writhing in pain. I clench my
teeth as I feel her pain though I only receive a lesser dose of it, it was still enough to
make me squirm.
“Just breathe” I tell her not knowing what else to say or do.
“You fucking breathe” She snaps at me as she makes a pained groaning noise. Just
as one contraction lets off another comes, and I sit on the bed beside her rubbing her
legs.
“I need to go to the toilet” She says making me furrow my brows.
“What now?”
“Yes” She groans the sound guttural and deep as she clutches the sheets, her teeth
clenched so tightly I was sure they were going to break when I see her face turning
red a grunting noise escaping her lips.

I push her legs apart and nearly faint, she tries slapping my hands away when I force
her legs back open.
“I don’t think you need to go to the toilet” I tell her as I watch her face as she turns red
again and I realise she is actually pushing.
“I need to push” She groans as I watch her stomach tighten.
“Push then” I tell her and her eyes snap open. “Get Abbie” She cries.
“I don’t think we have time for that, just push with the contractions” I tell her.
“I am” She snaps at me. She pushes with the next one and I see the head and nearly
throw up, I should have got Abbie I think to myself, so much blood, I feel my face
drain of colour.
“Don’t you fucking faint” She screams at me.
“So much blood” I squirm at the sight.
“You kidding right? you have killed people and you are worried about blood?” She
says before groaning and pushing again.
“It’s different” I tell her as I watch catching a glimpse of something before it goes. I
push her legs apart further as she pushes again to see the baby’s head crowning.
“I can’t, I can’t” She cries sobbing as she waits for the next contraction. I watch her
belly tense and she holds her breath.
“Push Lora he is right there”
“I can’t, I can’t, you fucking push” She cries. I grab her hand placing her hand
between her legs.
“Feel that, that’s the baby, push love” I try to encourage her, her fingers barely
touching the top of its head before she suddenly pushes again more determined
while screaming. Sweat coating her skin before suddenly the head pops out so
quickly and she stops catching her breath. Getting up, I rush into the bathroom
grabbing some towels making it back in time as she starts pushing again. The slimy
sucker spilling into my hands as I grab him at the back of the neck, cupping his head
while the rest of his little body glides through my hands, his arms splayed out in the
air like he thought, he was falling as he scream like he is being murdered. His eyes
clenched shut tightly while he cries.
Elora sits up on her elbows looking down at him in my hands while I watch our
screaming pink little bundle in awe. She holds her hands out for him.
“Hang on” I tell her using the towel to get the gunk of him and clean him a bit when I
notice the cord. I place him on her chest and place a towel over him to keep him
warm. Elora clutches him cooing softly drenched in her sweat. As she stares at him
just as amazed as I was. Getting up, I find some ribbon that Elora puts in her hair
sometimes before coming back and slicing the cord letting my claws out before tying
the ribbon next to his belly button.
“We had boy” She says looking down at him and I lean over pecking her lips softly.
“I need to push” She says before pushing again.
“Placenta?” I ask.
“Yeah, unless there is another one” She says, and I tug on the cord as she pushes.
The placenta coming out looking like an oversized blood clot but harder. I wrap it in a
towel before looking around to find some where to put it, settling on the bin in the
bathroom.
“That was nasty”
“What?”
“Placenta, looked like brisket”
“Well good, keep it will cook it later” and I nearly chunder at her words.
“I’m joking Silas, though some people, do eat them” She says shaking her head and I
feel myself pale at the thought.
Moving closer, I look down at our boy in her arms reaching down I hold his little hand,
his hand wrapping around my finger as he clutches it. She looks up at me worried for
a second making me furrow my brows at the look she gave me.
“Can I hold him?” I ask and she looks at him before looking at me nervously but
hands him over. I take him from her rocking him.
“He is so little” I tell her, smelling his head and I could smell all our scents on him, but
also something else, something different, he smelt like a dragon but when his eyes
open they were the Purple colour of the Aziza bloodline, the same as Elora’s,
sparkling brightly as he opened his eyes seeing but not really seeing. I hear the castle
doors burst open making me look toward the door and can hear murmurs and go to
walk to the door to open it when her voices sounds out behind me.
“Give him back Silas” She says making me look over my shoulder at her. Huh?
“Now, I won’t let you take him” She says her voice harsh as she stands on shaky legs
and I growl from the angry look on her face.
“I’m not I..”
“Give him to me” She says stepping forward and I watch horrified as her hands start
to glow.
“You would really risk hurting our son”
“Give him to me Silas, you’re not taking him”
“I’m not…I”-
“Give me my son” Her eyes sparkling with anger as they turn fluorescent and I growl
stepping toward her and I see her magic building.
“I have our baby in our arms stop it, he isn’t just yours” I snap at her when I am
suddenly hit with Déjà vu, my mind going to the vision Claire showed me, me hitting
her and her falling and smacking her head before I walk out with our son. She thought
I was taking him from her, this was what we argued about, this is what started the
events that took place afterwards.
“Silas!” She screams just as I hear footsteps on the stairs. I look down at him in my
arms not wanting to give him to her, but knowing what Claire showed me, it was the
only way to stop it coming true, stop it from destroying us all.
“Sit down and I will give him to you, you’re bleeding on the floor” I tell her my voice
slightly harsher than I hoped, she seems shocked for a second and I see her magic
drop as she sits on the bed. I kiss the top of his head before handing him back to
her, before putting my hands under her back and legs putting her in the centre of the
bed so she doesn’t fall off the side.

“I was just opening the door our mates are here” I tell her before walking out, knowing
my temper was on the verge of breaking. I open the door to see Dragus and Matitus
rushing up the stairs toward me. I open the door wider before stepping out.
“hey” Dragus says blocking me with his arm. “Where are you going?” He asks.
“I need to go” I tell him, and he looks at me confused but I won’t risk it, risk her as I
walk off and away from the bedroom.
Author Note
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Ninety Nine

Ninety Nine
  
Silas POV
I nearly ruined everything, and now I can’t face her. Too scared to even go near them
so instead I go to the stables to finish the cradle Dragus had made. Putting another
coat of lacquer on it, by the time the sun was up I was finished, and Peter was
walking in to tend to the horses. Peter noticing me walks over to see what I am doing.
“Congrats daddio” He says smacking my back.
“Thanks” I tell him though I don’t know much else to say when I can’t even be in the
same room as them.
“What’s up?” He asks.

“Nothing, can you grab the other end so we can put it out in the sun to kill the fumes”
Peter nods walking to the other end and carefully grabbing. I could have carried it but
was worried I would break it if I just picked it up. Dragus had really done a good job
on it, it looked amazing, the little mobile was the perfect little touch, I know Elora will
love it, I just hope she likes what I did with the ruins that were nearly finished. Though
the ruins aren’t just for her but to represent what I hope the future holds.
Placing it on the tarp out front of the stable door in the sun we set it down.
“I saw the ruins the other day, Dakari showed me. Looks great but where are you
going to put it it’s huge” He asks.
“Where the water fountain is, have to smash it and remove if you want to help” I tell
him, his face lighting up.
“yes I have always wanted to break that ugly fountain” he says making me chuckle.
“It’s not that ugly” I tell him and he scoffs.
“What fountain has gargoyles watching everyone beady eyes, it was once pretty, its
now decrepit looking”
“Fair enough” I tell him, it was ugly.
“You are all good with your hands, the detail is unbelievable he says holding the little
dragon figurine gently between his fingers.
“Yeah, well back when I was younger besides kicking stones the only thing to do was
whittle” I tell him.
“Yeah, must suck being as old as dirt” He replies.
“I’m not that god damn old” I tell him roughing his hair.
“No just old enough where you played with rocks and sticks like it was prime
entertainment” He says with laugh. I like Peter he was good kid, and his father should
be proud of the young man he was turning into.
“How is your family?” I ask him.
“Good grandma is sick with the flu, I actually need to see Victor if that’s alright later”
“I actually just saw him, we can go see him now if you want. Cough medicine?” I ask
him and he nods.
“Yeah and antibiotics if he has any, my grandmother was helping mum in the garden
she cut her leg up on some steel I think its infected” He says.
“Come then we can go see Victor and take the stuff to her” I tell him.
“No, I can do it later the walk back home will take forty minutes” He says.
“Not if we fly?” I tell him and he suddenly stops.
“What you aren’t scared of heights now are you Peter”
“No, more worried you will eat me” He says
“No, you’re to scrawny not enough meat on your bones, need to fatten you up before
I do that”
“Should I be worried about all that candy you keep sending me home with?” He
wonders as I drape my arm across his shoulder forcing him to walk to the green
houses.
Victor was busily compounding medication when we walked in, no matter how old he
gets and how cold it gets he always shows, his dedication to the people and the
apprentices he was teaching was admirable.

“Hey Silas, Peter” He says acknowledging us as we walk in.
“What can I do for you?”
“Peter needs antibiotics and flu medicine if you have any”
“Yes have both, but what’s the antibiotics for”
“Grandma cut her leg open think its infected”
“Geez how did lucy do that?” He asks rummaging for what Peter came in for.
“In the garden” Peter tells him.
“How long ago”
“Couple of weeks ago, it won’t heal and he leg is turning black” Peter says, and Victor
drops the bottle in his hands looking to me. Yeah, that wasn’t a good sign.
“Peter if the infection got that bad antibiotics may not even help her” Victor tells him
gently.
“But she will be alright though?” Peter asks and Victor looks to me.
“I’m sure she will be fine” He says though it was obvious he thought it was going to kill
the old woman.

Peter takes the medicine, oblivious to what Victor was trying to tell him, and Victor I
could tell didn’t have the heart to tell him otherwise. “Can you check on my son and
Elora later please”
“He has been born, I thought I heard the sound of a baby crying, how exciting. Of
course I will head up straight away”
“Thank you” I tell him.
“You know I watched that girl grow up, I was neighbours with her grandmother, loved
that woman stubborn. I guess that’s where Elora gets that strong will of hers from. I
can’t believe I lived long enough to see her have her own child” Victor beams unable
to hide his excitement. I smile his excitement contagious.
When Peter tries to walk back toward the castle, I grab his shoulder.
“Ah ah, nope I will walk” He says.
“Here hold these” I tell him as I start stripping off my clothes. Peter looking anywhere
but at me.
“What I can’t rock up to your house naked”
“I don’t think mum would mind but you might give my grandmother a heart attack” He
says before laughing.
I shift and Peter covers his ears not liking the sound before turning around to look, he
takes a step back.
“Nope I am good” He says making me laugh my chest rumbling. I step forward
towards him and he bolts.
“Hell no” He says his little legs taking off through the paddock while I chase him
before scooping him up, he squeals like a little girl high pitched making me laugh as I
clutch him in my talons.
“Chicken” I tell him.
“Wait how did you do that?” He asks when my voice flits through his head as I climb
higher.
“Mind control, I could probably make you quack like a duck if I wanted” I tell him. I
could feel his entire body shaking in my claws where I had him caged.
“Wow that’s so high” He says his voice trembling.
“Don’t you drop me, I may just soil myself” He says my chest rumbling with laughter.
“The green roof” He says pointing below as we fly over the city.
I find somewhere to land, plopping him on the grass in the park I picked before
landing. I shift back startling a few people as they avert their gaze.
“Is that the dragon king?” I hear their soft murmurs.
“Oh go he is going to eat the boy” I hear another making me laugh as I slip my pants
on that Peter was clutching so tightly in his frozen hand.
“Come on lets go see your family” I tell him and he nods.
“Just a bit of warning my grandma can be a little rude, she not to fond of dragons” He
admits.
“I am sure I can handle the old bat” I tell him, and he laughs leading the way to his
house. The house was weathered and the tiles on the roof had been broken. The
porch steps creaking under my feet as we step on it.
Peter lets himself in, and I see a woman rush down the hall to see who it is. She had
dark hair unlike Peter’s, so I guess he gets the blonde curls from his father. He had
her blue eyes though. She stops freezing completely on the spot when I walk in
behind him. It was clean inside but run down. The doors not sealing properly, paint
peeling off the walls.
“Hi ma” Peter says stopping.
“This is Silas” He tells her.
“Hi” I tell her wondering what her name is and Peter finally realising that Speaks.
“Oh yes Silas this is Wendy my mother, sorry I am used to calling her mum not her
name” I chuckle holding my hand out to her. She hesitantly takes mine squeezing
gently.
“Is something wrong, did we do something?” She asks nervously.
“No, I was just giving him a lift home and to check on your mother” I tell her.
“A lift?” She says furrowing her eyebrows.
“We flew here, damn near crapped my pants” Peter says grabbing my arm and
leading me into a kitchen which was run down and missing half the cupboard doors.
His mother following us frantically when I see a woman sitting at the table with white
hair, she looked to be in her sixties, her lips pursed as we walk in and her brown eyes
watching us.
“Hey grandma this is Silas” He tells her pecking her cheek.
“I know who he is son, why is he here?”
“Nice to meet you Lucy” I tell her, and she seems taken aback.
“He brought Peter home” Her daughter tells her.

“Gosh you’re a big brute,” She says looking up at me. Peter pulls her dress up
revealing her leg.
She smacks his hand. “Don’t be undressing me boy” She snaps at him. Swatting his
hands.
“I am just looking, I brought antibiotics” He tells her.
“I don’t need none of that witch voodoo, just gotta piss on it. You young ones need to
toughen up” She tells him. Her leg looked like gangrene; he was definitely right about
it being infected.
“Not sure which old wives tales you been reading but that definitely needs more then
piss” I tell her shaking my head at her logic.
“Young ones no idea what they talking about” She mutters.
“Grandma he is older than you” Peter deadpans. She huffs annoyed but allows him to
clean it.
Wendy rummages around in the bottle grabbing the flu medicine before getting a
glass and making juice.
“Those antibiotics won’t work” I tell them looking at her leg as Peter tries to clean it. I
look away toward her daughter who seems to know that already. As she smiles sadly.
“But she will be alright?” Peter says looking at me. I say nothing before going over to
his mother. I grab a knife from the draw.
“Wait you are not cutting off her leg” Peter squeaks.
“You come near me with that knife I will shove it up your ass” His grandma snaps at
me.
“I can help” I tell her.

“I don’t need help from you”
“Your leg says otherwise”
“Nope I am fine, you can go now”
“Please help her” Peter asks, and she smacks him up the back of the head.
“Be quiet boy” She tells him. Wendy squeezes another orange into the glass, and I
turn around my back to Peter before reaching for the glass and taking it from her. I
slice my hand and Wendy looks at me.
“She won’t drink your blood” She says looking at my hand.
“She will if she doesn’t know” I tell her and I see her look over her shoulder at her
mother. I let my blood drip into the glass the juice darkens before I rinse my hand
sliding the glass back to her. I point to the oranges and she squeezes more into the
glass. I turn facing Lucy who has a scowl on her face as Peter fusses over her leg.
“The pills” Wendy asks her son, and he grabs them from his pocket. Wendy reads
the label before taking two out and handing them to her mother along with the juice.
“I don’t need them”
“Grandma Victor made them not Abbie”
“She has a thing against witches?” I ask. Peter shakes his head.
“No just Jackie Abbie’s mum, old grudge” He says with an eyeroll.
“That old wench stole my first husband” Lucy snaps, “I don’t want nothing from her
devil spawn” I chuckle at her words shaking my head.

Wendy and I hold our breath as she tips the glass to her lips before popping the pills
in her mouth. She drinks the juice making a face.
“Something wrong with those oranges bloody foul tasting” She says before Peter
gasps before looking over his shoulder at me.
“What is it boy?” She says before she looks down noticing her leg.
“You! what did you do?” She says her eyes snapping to me as she points her wrinkly
finger at me.
“Dragon voodoo” I tell her, and she presses her lips in a line.
“See all better, you should say thank you” Wendy tells hers and her mother glares at
her.
“Thank you” Says Wendy turning to me when her mother stands up grabbing her
walking stick before she suddenly realises she doesn’t need it, she brandishes it like
a weapon.
“You old dinosaur” She says.
“Dragon” I tell her with a chuckle as she advances toward me. Peter grabs my hand
pulling me from the room as his grandmother follows quite quickly for an old duck
brandishing her weapon like it’s a sword.
“Quick she will actually do what she says, you want that up your ass” Peter says, and
I chuckle, he was truly scared of the old bat. I follow him out the door while Wendy
tries to calm her mother and cops a whack with the walking stick.
“Mum” I hear her sing out as we flee out the door.
We walk back to the castle.

“Thank you for helping her, she can be mean but she is really nice most of the time”
Peters says.
“She is old, she is allowed to be mean. Kind of reminds me Marian” I tell him and he
nods.
“Do you miss her, she worked at the castle for years” He asks.
“Yes, she was a good woman” I tell him, and he nods.
“What now?” He asks.
“The ruins, I want to hold a feast for the city, do you think the people would come?” I
ask.
“I think so, most people’s views of you have changed and they like Elora” He says.
“When?” He asks.
“Next week the ruins should be done by then” I tell him, and he nods.
“Can we see Elora, I want to meet this baby of yours?” He asks and I sigh.
“If she will let me” I tell him.
“What do you mean?” He asks as we finally hit the castle grounds.
“Doesn’t matter” I tell him walking towards the castle doors.
“So how does it work, is it all your kid or just one you?” Peter asks intrigued by our
relationship and its dynamics.
“All, we have marked her so even if only one of us got her pregnant the child would
still carry all our DNA, because our DNA is in hers”
“So does that make her immortal like you” He asks.

“Yes, kind of, and I am immortal but I can still die”
“How?”
“Why you planning on knocking me?” I ask my lips turning up.
“No, just find it interesting”
“Well Elora can kill us if she really wanted to, but in turn it could kill her because we
are mated. Elora is immortal because she is ours but normally Fae just live long lives,
so if we hadn’t marked her she would be like an ordinary Fae”
“So she basically she is immortal then?” I nod,
“What about your son?”
“Same deal he is dragon that much I can sense, mine and Matitus’s DNA has over
ridden Dragus werewolf DNA so he should be able to shift, but I think he may have
Fae magic too, his scent is different though, I can tell he will be dragon but his eyes
are hers” I tell him as we walk down the corridor.
Victor walks down the stairs as we get to them. He pats me on the back. “Both are
fine and healthy, kid has a set of lungs on him though, have you picked any names
yet, I forgot to ask her?”
“Not sure yet, what ever she decides I will be happy with” I tell him, and he nods
continueing down the stairs.
“She is awake your mates are with her and Abbie” He says, and I nod walking up the
stairs. I stop at the door.
“Are you coming in?” Peter says looking at me wondering what I am doing.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / One Hundred

One Hundred
  
Elora’s POV
I hadn’t seen Silas since I gave birth, he had been avoiding me like the plague. Even
to see his son, Matitus has always brought our baby to him then brought him back.
He hasn’t been sleeping in the room, only in the cold room downstairs. Even when he
and Dragus brought the cot in, he only came in while I was in the shower and left
before I got out. It had been a week and I hadn’t laid eyes on him.
Getting ready for bed Dragus and Matitus passed out straight away, they had been
doing all the night feeds using expressed milk. So tonight I decided I would do them,
to let them get some sleep, not that I got much even when they were doing the
feeds, I couldn’t sleep knowing he was awake, couldn’t stay asleep when I could
hear him crying. Then the worst part was getting up panicked just to check he was
still breathing, paranoia keeping me awake constantly making me check his
breathing, even if it was just to get up and place a hand on his chest to make sure I
could feel it rise and fall, or sometimes waiting to feel his breaths on my finger.
I was exhausted, mentally physically, who ever said this was easy was lying. I don’t
know how woman have more then one, one was enough for me and I had two
fathers to help. Two others to share the load and an absentee one who had me
constantly on guard as to why he was hiding from me. Sleep oh how I took that shit
for granted, now I wish I slept my entire pregnancy away because this small little
bundle made sure we never got any.
We still hadn’t picked name, so for now he was baby, I had an idea of what I want to
call him but not sure if they will like it. Baby had been asleep for an hour when I finally
climbed in next to Dragus on the side next to the cradle. I maybe got an hour before
he woke. I sluggishly roll out of bed, my eyes feeling like sandpaper as I stumbled
over grabbing him from the cot rocking him in my arms. He couldn’t be hungry surely;
he only ate two hours. I change his bum before wrapping him in his swaddle and
rocking him. He settles for a minute, the moment I try and put him down he wakes.
Dragus tapping Matitus chest making me look at him.
“Your turn” he says before Matitus also pats the bed beside him. “Get up” He
mumbles patting the imaginary person beside him. I shake my head deciding to go
the study to let them sleep. Holding onto the railing as I walk struggling to see the
steps in the dark. When I get to the corridor, I see the fireplace is burning still in there.
I make way to the study, and see the fire blazing like someone had just put more
wood in. Sitting on the floor and leaning against the armchair in front of the fireplace, I
let my frozen feet warm, while tucking the blanket around him tighter and attempting
to breastfeed. My engorged boobs were nearly bigger than his tiny head, swollen and
sore. He was terrible at latching or maybe I was terrible at getting him to latch. His
cries ringing out but at least down here they won’t hear him, they will finally get some
sleep.
Yawning, I try get him to calm down enough to try and breastfeed. Nothing I did
worked. He just wouldn’t stop crying, no matter how much I tried to get him to latch
even swapping boobs, changing angles nothing worked and he continued to cry. I
tried burping him, I was at a loss, I was so in over my head and feeling everything
become to much. Bringing me to tears, as I looked down at the tiny human I was not
as prepared for as I thought I was cry in my arms. Knowing that I was responsible for
keeping him alive and I couldn’t even feed him. The one thing mothers are expected
to do is produce milk to feed their hungry babies and even the most basic, the most
maternal thing to do I was failing miserably at. So instead, I cried with him in frustration
not at him but my failure to be able to do anything to stop his cries. Rocking him back
and forth in my arms when I hear Silas behind me.
“You okay?” He asks making my head snap to him and realising he was in the room,
though he looked like he just got out of bed.
“He won’t latch, he won’t stop crying” I say making me cry harder as I speak the
words.
Silas flops down next to me on the mat also leaning back on the armchair. He holds
his arms out wanting to take him. “Your boobs are useless” I tell him.
“Well let me try then” He says kneeling in front of me while I stare at him in shock, do
Male dragons produce milk? I hear him chuckle.
“No we don’t produce milk” He says shaking his head. Yeah that was pretty dumb
thought in my sleep deprived state, I surely would have noticed if they had squirting
jugs suddenly. He reaches down watching me when he grabs my breast, running my
tender sore nipple across the baby’s lips. Baby opening his mouth searching for milk
his mouth opening wide as he turns his face. Before latching on.
“See I’m not completely useless” He says while I stared amazed at a man doing the
one thing I should naturally be able to do.

Grandma Has Changed Her The Prostate Has Reduced
Appearance Beyond By 3 Times! Do This Every
Recognition! Night!
Vichen Vitaman Plus
“You can always formula feed” Silas says.
“I’m meant to be able to do this though” I tell him yawning.
“Just because everyone else says so, doesn’t mean its right for you. As long as his
fed it doesn’t matter if its formula or breast” He says.
“How?” I ask and his brows furrow before he stands up walking to his desk and
coming back in his hand a book. A lactating book.
“Were you hoping to breast feed?” I ask raising an eyebrow.
“No, but Dragus was reading it, said you were having trouble getting him to latch” I
nod. Maybe I should read that book, I think with a yawn.
“You can go to sleep if you want” He says.
“Umm kind of can’t, I will drop him” I tell him.
“Scoot forward” He says, and I shuffle forward while using one arm to hold the baby.
Silas moves behind me and I feel his arms go under mine.
“You can lean on me, I will hold him while he feeds and I can wake you when he
finishes” He says.
“I can see him Elora I won’t let him smother in boob” He says reading my thoughts
before I even had chance to fully conjure it. I lean against him but don’t fall asleep,
just enjoying his warmth and his closeness.
“I won’t take him from you love, just sleep”

“Promise” I ask, when I feel his hand move from under mine that was holding his
bum.
“Open your hand” He says, and I tuck my legs up letting them support bubs bum. I
hold my hand out wondering what he is doing but also too tired to conjure up a
logical reason.
“Turn it palm up” He says, and I do what he says when I watch his claws slip out. I
pull my hand back wondering what he is doing.
“Just trust me please” I turn my hand over, he runs his claw down my palm slicing it
making me hiss in pain. I watch as he uses his other hand to slice his own before he
grabs my hand holding it in his bleeding one.
“I Silas Draquin promise to never take our son from you, I promise to never hurt you
and I promise to be yours for the rest of my life” He whispers making me shift to look
at him. Our hands warming as our blood mixes sealing the promise he just made.
“Now if I try, I will only cause myself pain and not you” He whispers brushing his nose
against mine.
“But I didn’t feel pain when I left” I tell him.
“Yes but you’re not Dragon, it would have affected you if stayed gone, but for
Dragon’s its different” He says holding out his arm. I can see faint scarring I had never
noticed before like tentacles wrapping up his arm barely visible but there.
“That’s from me?” I ask and he nods before kissing the side of my face. Silas bites his
hand offering it to me.
“You’re still bleeding, and I like this rug” He says making me look at my hand which
was still bleeding and dripping on the rug and my leg. I press my lips to his hand
letting his blood flow into my mouth before opening my hand to see it healed. I wipe
the remaining blood on my pant leg getting rid of it.

“Thank you” I tell him turning in his arms to sit sideways draping my legs over one of
his, our baby neatly tucked in my arms while he suckles.
“Have you thought of any names yet”
“Yes one”
“You going to tell me or we going to call him baby for the rest of his life” He says with
a chuckle.
“You can wait, like Matitus and Dragus. Abbie is getting the forms tomorrow” I tell him.
“You are aware I have to sign said forms to register him”
“You register the births?” I ask confused.
“Yep, always have to keep track of how many people live here, though now I found
out there were a lot of hidden people like the Fae living here not registering births” he
says with a chuckle.
“Well, you can wait till tomorrow” I tell him, and he nods. He kisses my forehead
before gripping my chin hesitating to see if I would pull away when I don’t, he presses
his lips to mine soft but firm when I run my tongue along his lips wanting access, his
lips parting as I deepen the kiss, kissing him back when I feel something wet touch
my face making me pull back.
“Are you crying?” I ask and he shakes his head looking down, but I know he was, the
evidence dripped on my face.
“Liar” I tell him as he looks down.
“He is asleep” Silas says tugging my nipple from his mouth, it lips making a pop
sound. I tuck my boob away before offering him to Silas. Silas pecks my lips before
taking him, placing him on his chest and rubbing his back. I go to get up when he
tugs my shoulder.
“Stay there is plenty of room” He says tapping his chest. I put my head on his chest,
his arm wrapping around me as he rubs baby’s back, and I close my eyes letting
sleep take me.
Author Note
Let me know your thoughts, also hit my 20 days upload for the month, so can post
more then one chapter now so will post more tonight.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Hundred and One

Hundred and One
  
Elora’s POV
I woke to Matitus picking me up. “Go back to sleep love I got you” He says but I sit
up wide awake from being woken. I looked frantically around for my son only to see
Silas getting up off the floor with him cradle in his arms still asleep.
I slump back against Matitus watching Silas follow us upstairs when I hear the castle
door open, Abbie walking in with the documents she said she would bring. Matitus
sets me down on the ground and Silas continues upstairs.
“I have some things to do but Dragus is in the room waiting for you” Matitus says
pecking my lips and leaving. Abbie follows me upstairs, Silas leaving the room as I
step inside. I grab his arm stopping him.

“Where are you going?” I ask.
“To help Matitus with something. I will be back soon” He says kissing me before
walking down the stairs. Dragus sitting on the bed, smiling as he watches us. Our
son tucked in his arms. I walk inside sitting on the bed. Abbigail also doing the same
before holding her arms out for my son. “Come to aunty” She says excitedly stealing
him from Dragus. I chuckle and Dragus moves closer to look at the forms Abigail
passed me.
“You finally have a name” He asks, and I nod wondering if they will like it or hate it.
Dragus hands me a pen before looking over my shoulder as I lean on a book filling it
out when I realise, I actually never knew Matitus or Dragus last names. I stop looking
up at him. “Draquin” Dragus says pointing to both him and Matitus names.
“You’re all married?” I ask and he nods.
“Yep, we just don’t like wearing rings, irritating for Matitus and Silas with shifting and
they irritate my fingers” He says before sitting behind me. I nod filling out the form
when it asks for Baby’s last name making me pause again. I was the last of my blood
line, if I write Draquin my family name will be gone for good.
“Aziza Draquin has a ring to it, they won’t mind you keeping your name on the forms
Elora, you can probably keep it when you marry us if you want” Dragus says making
me look up at him.
“What?” He asks and I shake my head.
“You will be marrying us Elora” Dragus says with a chuckle before kissing the side of
my face.
“What if I say no” I tell him my lips tugging up.

“As if you would turn me down, you don’t need to marry them, but you are definitely
marrying me, no choice I will just pester you till you say yes” He says wrapping his
arms around my waist and pulling me onto his lap. I chuckle and so does Abigail who
was watching us. Dragus points to the form wanting to see the name I chose. I fill the
form out handing it to Dragus who reads it.
“I like it” He says before taking the form from me and signing his part.

“You need to get Matitus to sign it and Silas, then Silas needs to approve it”
“You think he will say no?” I ask and he shakes his head, yet I could feel he was a
little uneasy about it.
Matitus comes in at lunchtime. I was still in the room, I hardly left the room. This was
our little bubble, though Abigail left hours ago, I always found it easier to remain in the
room. When Baby started crying, I tried to get him to latch but once again he wouldn’t
when Silas walks in with Matitus.
“What do you want to do?” Silas asks. Matitus and Dragus also nodding looking at
me struggling to feed him.
“You want the pump?” Dragus asks and I shake my head, tears springing in my eyes
at my complete failure to breastfeed, guilt hitting me.
“Have we got formula?” I ask and Silas nods.
“You want to use formula, it’s completely up to you, it’s your body. If you want to keep
trying, we will try and help but if you want to stop you can” Matitus says. I nod looking
down at my hungry baby.

“We will try the formula” I tell them stroking his cheek. Silas nods walking out to go get
some.
“I hand Matitus the form beside me. He looks at it before smiling and signing it and
tucking it back in the envelope. He kisses my forehead before holding out his arms
for our son.
“What did you do today?” I ask him just as Silas returns with the bottle handing it to
Matitus.
“Nothing much organising a feast for the kingdom?”
“A feast?” I ask having been the first time I have heard of it. Silas nods.
“I have been working on something for awhile and thought it would be good to invite
everyone” He tells me.
“When?”
“Tomorrow at one o’clock” He says.
“My pack is currently building a Ferris wheel out in paddocks next to the
greenhouses, everyone is preparing as we speak, so don’t worry you don’t have to
anything”
“The orphanage kids will love that” I tell them, and he nods.
“It looks a lot like an amusement park out there, there are rides and everything Pluto is
even getting some of the horses ready for pony rides, cotton candy. Should be good”
Matitus says.
“Wait did you say your pack?” I ask looking to Dragus and he nods.
“We are letting them back in the city, things have changed” Dragus says, and I nod.
“Sounds exciting” I tell them. It would be the first since I was alive that anything like
this has happened.
“You think people will come?” I ask looking to Silas.
“Yes, they will for you, Peter has spread word around and so far, everyone intends to
come, have a heap of volunteers to from the vamps and humans. They are setting
things up as we speak” Silas says just as I hear Dakari call out to him from
downstairs.
“I’ll be back” He says walking out.
“So, when are you going to show Silas the name you chose?” Dragus asks.
“I’m worried it will anger him” I tell him honestly.
“He is in the office with Dakari, if you want to go down and see him, Dakari is about to
leave” Matitus says, and I could tell he was listening in on whatever they were talking
about downstairs.
“Will one of you come with me?” I ask a little worried.
“No, you have nothing to worry about Elora” Dragus says looking at my hand where
Silas promised mark is. I sigh getting up and grabbing the envelope.
“You’ll be fine Elora go, be nice to be able to use his name then call him baby”
Matitus says before placing our son over his shoulder and burping him. I nod walking
down the stairs in time to see Dakari leave and go out the castle door. I walk in and
Silas was looking at something on his desk he quickly puts it away before I can see.
“What’s that?”
“Nothing a surprise, you will see it tomorrow” He says a smile on his lips. I could feel
his excitement about tomorrow bleeding into me and I was worried about ruining it.
Chickening out I go to leave.
“Elora hand me the forms, the name can’t be that bad surely” He says, and I look
down at the envelope in my hand. I walk over and hand it to him before sitting on the
desk between his legs as he watches me.
“Why are you scared, I promised I won’t hurt you love. A name won’t change that” He
says softly before leaning over and pecking my lips. He pulls the form out looking at it
while I chew my nail nervously waiting for his wrath. He clears his throat, and I can
feel a mix of emotions run through him.
“We can change it, I just thought because he gave his life for his grandson it was only
fitting, he was named after him” Silas shakes his head looking up at me and I could
see he was crying before he lunges at me, grabbing my waist and ripping me toward
him, his lips crashing down on mine as he hungrily devours them before pulling back
and chuckling.
“I love it” He says pressing his entire body against mine on the desk.
“You’re happy with it?” I ask and he nods.
“Very happy, thank you” he says kissing me, his tongue running a cross my bottom lip
wanting access. I part my lips deepening the kiss and I wrap my legs around his waist
pulling him closer, his hands going underneath my shirt as he cups my breast.
“So what’s the name?” Says Dakari behind me. Silas groans.
“Really you had to choose this moment to come back in” Silas says shaking his head
and making me laugh at his frustration.
“So what is it, what’s my nephews name” He asks a smile on his lips.
“Darshan Aziza Draquin” Silas says looking down at me before kissing my forehead.
“Good name, Strong like his namesake” Dakari says.
Author Note
Hey guys sorry for late update been having internet issues.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 102
  
Elora POV
For the first time since he was born, Darshan slept through the night, so waking up
the next morning I felt wide awake for the first time in ages. Getting dressed after
hopping out of the shower I find him gone from his cradle. My heart skipping a beat
as I race downstairs finding no sign of him or my mates. Running into Pluto who was
leaving the castle carrying a huge box of coloured lights I stop him.
“Do you know where everyone went?”
“Greenhouses my Queen” He answers, and I nod following after him. Opening the
castle door and walking out, I find the entire court lined with around ten huge tables
running down toward the gates and one sitting across the front. The tables all
decorated in white linen and rose vases in the middle. People setting up a stage next
to the water fountain that was covered in a huge sheet making me furrow my brows
as I walked over to it, the shape was wrong, and it was bigger. I go tug the sheet
when a hand grabs my extended one making me jump. I turn to see Silas and he
kisses my hand.
“Not yet, it’s a surprise”
“The water fountain?” He nods tugging me away from it.
“You like it?” He says pointing to the tables and decorations, fairy lights attached to
the huge gazebos shielding everything from the sun.
“Yes, it looks lovely” I tell him just as I notice Matitus walk around the side of the
castle, Darshan in his arms as he talks softly to him. My face lighting up at seeing my
son. Silas lets me go and I go over but Matitus doesn’t hand him to me instead
pulling away.
“Go see the greenhouses first then you can have him” He says kissing my head and
walking back into the castle. Turning around I am suddenly chucked over Silas’s
shoulder leaving me dangling upside down before I feel him bite my ass through my
tights. I slap his in return making him laugh.
“Put me down caveman” I tell him, instead he starts jogging making me bounce up
and down, my stomach churning at the motion.
“You’re going to make me sick” I tell him, and he slows before placing me on my feet.
Turning around I see the greenhouses making me gasp at what they had done. Not
to the greenhouses but the spare paddock beside it, it was lined with all different
rides and games. People were buzzing as they set everything up and I was shocked
to see how many people were coming and approaching Silas and Dragus as he
walked over to us, like they were ordinary people not the feared Dragon Kings.
People laughing and mucking around. Children looking around amazed at everything.
My heart swelled with happiness at seeing our people so excited finding joy in today.
I watch as Silas and Dragus help set things up while I walk amongst everyone
watching. My entire body buzzing with my magic under the sun and energy of the
people when I get an intense urge to fly, to see everything from above. I hadn’t even
checked my wings since they broke but I felt good, felt whole for once and
completely at ease. But most of all, I felt strong, Aldrin seeing me walks over a huge
grin on his face.
“Amazing isn’t it?”
“It is” I tell him as he falls in step with me.
“What’s up?” He asks as I look up.
“Nothing, I wanted to see it from up above but not sure if I can fly again”
“Have you tried?” He asks and I shake my head.
“I think you would be surprised, your aura is buzzing, even I can sense your magic”
He says and I nod but not wanting to embarrass myself I wait for him to wander off
before walking toward the farthest corner away from everyone. I strip my jumper and
shirt off leaving me only in my bra and tights.

“Are you planning on doing a nude run?” Silas says and I hadn’t realised he was
coming up behind me. I turn around to face him.
“No actually I was going to see if I could fly” I tell him, and he puts his head down.
“I’m sorry Elora, I truly didn’t mean to hurt you like that I only meant to grab you” He
says stepping forward. I move closer putting my head on his chest, as he wraps his
arms around me.
“Aldrin thinks they might have healed”
“Really?”
“Yes, he said he can sense my magic, I feel stronger” I tell him just as Dragus walks
over stripping his clothes off.
“Ah what are you doing?” I ask looking around Silas.
“What? everyone’s getting naked thought I would join the party” He says.
“Go on then, I bet you won’t run all the way back to the castle naked” Silas dares
him.
“What do I get if I do?” he asks wriggling his eyebrows. Silas chuckles shaking his
head.
“Me” I tell him.
“Tonight?” Dragus asks.
“I’ll think about it” I tell him when suddenly Silas turns to face me.
“Is this challenge only for Dragus?” Silas asks.

“Fine you can both do it but the first one to the castle and back wins oh and you got
to catch me first” I tell them before they both suddenly start stripping and running.
Silas and Dragus white asses running through the paddock knocking each other over
while trying to cover their junk from view. I shake my head deciding to set out and do
what I originally came here to do. Check my wings while trying not to laugh when
suddenly Dragus disappears when Silas shoves him. I wait to see where he went
when I see his head pop up amongst the grass to see him drenched as he takes off
again realising Silas shoved him in the small dam. Shaking my head, I feel for my
magic.
Letting it wash over me, as I feel it rise. A tingling sensation wrapping around me,
warming my skin and I notice my markings glowing as they wrap around my body
before feeling my spine tingle as warm shiver runs up my spine. Feeling my magic
and I know I was healed, know my magic was strong enough to heal them as I feel
them slip through my skin between my shoulder blades, my spine shifting slightly as I
feel them erupt out of me strong as I flex them like a muscle. I stretch them out and
feel no pain, feel nothing but how strong they are before letting them fall and tuck
behind me out of view.
I feel tears of happiness slip down my cheek knowing I could still fly, when I see
Dragus dishevelled appearance racing back to me, Silas right on his heel and I can’t
help but laugh as I watch them racing back looking like complete idiots. When they
were only around twenty metres away, I ran towards them as they both tried to reach
me first before unfolding my wings and jumping both of them going face first into the
dirt while I laugh above their naked forms before slapping them both on the ass and
taking off.
“Got to catch me first” I scream down to them.
Both of them roll over, looking up at me.
“Your wings”
“All healed” I tell them.
“I can’t fly” Dragus says.
“No but I can” says Silas before standing and shifting as I take off. Looking over my
shoulder I see Dragus run up his tail while Silas tries to buck him off before giving up
and taking flight, his wings lifting his golden dragon through the air while I climb higher.
I fly above the greenhouses Silas following but not getting to close.
“Hey I don’t want the entire castle seeing you half naked” Silas voice says ringing
through my head making me laugh as I zip between both greenhouses where his
body couldn’t fit before zipping straight up cutting across his path. Dragus jumps
trying to grab my feet but I move just in time deciding to fly onto the castles roof and
land.
I hear Silas shift and Dragus squeal when he falls off him. I turn facing them before
sitting on the roof edge when I feel both their hands touch me at the same time. I look
up at them.
“Got ya” They both say at the same time before bickering over who won.
“You both win” I tell them watching everyone below us.
“This is awesome” I tell them as I people watch.
“And its only the beginning of a great afternoon” Silas says sitting next to me and
pulling me on his lap. He kisses my shoulder softly wrapping his arms securely
around my waist. Dragus hand on my thigh as he pecks my cheek before also
looking out at everyone.
“So you going to tell me what you did to the ugly water fountain”
“Hey gargoyles were very time periodic when that was installed” Silas defends the
hideous thing.
“Doesn’t mean it is any less ugly” I tell him with a chuckle when I can just make out
the cries of Darshan inside the castle. Standing up on the edge between Silas legs
he looks up.
“Where you going?” He asks.
“To get our son” I tell him before falling backwards off the edge with a laugh before
spinning in the air and letting my wings out at the last minute and pulling up. I stick my
tongue out at their horrified faces above me before they both jump down.
“What if your wings suddenly decided not to work” Silas says.
“Well, I would have went splat then wouldn’t I” I tell him, and he shakes his head
following Dragus and I back inside the castle.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In

Chapter 103
  
Elora POV
Around 12 o’clock I got dressed, slipping on a gown that Silas had laid out for me.
“Is there a reason I am getting this dressed up?” I ask when I see Silas come out of
the walk-in in a suit making words escape me. Matitus and Dragus also stepping out
in suits.
“Well you are our Queen and it is a formal function so that means the kings and
Queen need to be dressed proper, you only have to wear it till after the ceremony,
then you can put your tights back on” Matitus says.
“Ceremony?”
“Yes Elora, this is a ceremony”
“What sort of ceremony?” when I see Darshan also dressed up as Dragus gets him
from the cot.
“Well it is actually two ceremonies, one was a last minute decision” Dragus says as I
hear a knock on the door. I open the door to see Abbie in a floor length purple gown.
“ooh you look Queenly” She says before stepping in the room. She looks over at my
mates.
“Damn you nearly scrub up as nice as Dakari” She says. “Nearly” She adds.
“You have to say that he is your mate” Matitus tells her as she rubs her growing
bump. Abbie only had a week to go at most.
“So everyone ready?” She asks. I nod not really sure what’s going on, but I was
definitely dressed for something as I look down at the white and gold gown corset
style gown, it was so fitting and made my already big boobs bigger. Halfway down
the stairs I stop pulling the heels off and chucking them up the stairs to the bedroom
door.
“Told you shouldn’t wear them” Dragus says making me laugh.
“Queen going barefoot to her own eng”-
Grandma Has Changed Her The Prostate Has Reduced

Appearance Beyond By 3 Times! Do This Every
Recognition! Night!
Vichen Vitaman Plus
“Shh!” Dragus says nudging Abigail,
“Oh sorry forgot” She says giving me a wink.
I continue down the stairs before Pluto opens the front door.
“You look nice Pluto” I tell him before kissing his cheek.
“As do you my Queen” He says bowing slightly.
“Stop that, don’t embarrass me” I tell him when he bows again with a chuckle.
“You would have to be the only Queen in history that gets embarrassed at people
bowing down to her” He says following me out.
“She doesn’t get embarrassed when we bow down to her, pretty sure she prefers us
on our knees in front of her” Dragus says, and I slap his chest as we walk out.
Hundreds of people sat at the tables watching as we stepped out and I felt my heart
skip a beat having everyone’s attention directly on us making me freeze.
Silas grips my elbow gently walking me to the front table that overlooked everyone. I
notice huge spit roasts turning and cooks filling the Bain-maires. Everyone dressed
up for the feast/ festival. Taking my seat, I look over at Abbie as she sits next to me
Dakari next to her while my kings all took seats along my other side with Pluto and
Ares. Once everyone starts to quiet down the only voices heard were the children
running around and playing up the isles of the tables but being pretty quiet.
Silas and Matitus get up walking toward the stage. Silas tugs his shirts neck
nervously and I could see he was also a little nervous about everything but also
excited. What comes out of his mouth next though shocked me, I had no idea any of
this had been going on while sitting in my little bubble of a room.
“Now if everyone could sit down and remain quiet, we will get started” The entire
place falling silent even the children rushing back toward their parents and taking
seats to see what the dragons kings had to say.
“As you all know, there have been some changes made recently since we found our
Queen, our city is flourishing and after some consideration and hearing what
everyone had to say at the council meeting three days ago, we have decided to go
through with the ballots that were left” Cheers started erupting before Silas waves
them down to quiet to be quiet again while I look to Abigail.
“Ballots?” I whisper.
“Yes, at the meeting Silas asked if anyone would be interested speaking on behalf of
their people as representatives, each faction got to nominate two people to represent
them. Silas was unsure whether or not go ahead, he thought people wouldn’t be
interested because they have run things for so long now or that they would be too
scared to step forward and put their hands up”
“So, they made a council”
“No, a house of representatives” Abbie whispers back.
“So, I will now read the representatives of each faction, I believe with working with
each other we can continue to grow as a kingdom united, a community based on
trust and the wellbeing of everyone. I understand a lot of you were hesitant with what I
asked but I can assure you we have saw the error of our ways and that is why we
asked for you to have input, have your say and to let our community continue to
grow” I continued to watch as he called out a man and woman from each species as
representative for their area, Victor and Patricia were chosen for the human faction,
Aldrin, and his wife for the Fae faction, I was surprised to see Taylor was called for the
werewolves along with another male wolf, and a man and woman for the vampires
and lastly Abigail for the witches, though their weren’t many left.
Silas comes back to the table sitting next to me draping his arm across my table
while people talk amongst themselves excited about a committee being put together.
After a while of people snacking and chatting and drinking Silas turns to me.
“I have a surprise for you and everyone else”
“What is it?” I ask and he looks toward the Fountain.

“I wanted to show that I accept you being Fae, I also wanted to show everyone that
this is a time for change, so remember those rocks you seen Matitus hauling
around?” I nod.
“They are actually ruins of the Fae kingdom, your bloodlines kingdom” He says
standing up grabbing everyone’s attention.
“If everyone would like to follow me, I have something to show you, something to
mark this day in history, a reminder of our past but also our future now that we stand
as one people” Silas says. Silas holds his hand out to me, and I let him pull me to my
feet before following him nervous to see the giant stones.
We waited while everyone gathered around, Matitus hands Darshan to Dakari before
coming over with Dragus and standing beside us.
Everyone eagerly waiting to see what was under the sheet. Silas nods toward me,
“Go on” He says pushing me forward to pull the sheet off. I tug on it, the sheet falling
as I look up at the giant figures standing facing each other against a wall, the wall
behind it was around 5 metres long and had led lights attached illuminating
everything. A gasp, leaving my lips, like the cradle, the stones was carved to
perfection, standing in the middle was a huge Fae with wings looking up at a dragon,
you could even make out its scales, those two standing the tallest as the Fae’s wings
spread out behind her and the dragons as it watched her. Three smaller statues
kneeling on their knees facing the crowd hands joined, easily identifiable as vampire
and human and a witch, along with a werewolf laying on the bottoms of the statue.
Just above the water at their feet.
Murmurs could be heard from the crowd as they looked at the marvellous statue
representing each faction coming together as one, our kingdoms people coming
together a one. Turning around after marvelling at the masterpiece, I look out at the
crowd who all bowed their heads in respect, turning back to the statue. When I notice
the wall behind the statue and the gold plagues attached to it, I walk around the
statue to get a closer look tears slipping down my face as Aldrin steps forward to,
people walking over as they read the names. On each plague when I find Marians
and my grandmothers names along with a plague for each bloodline of each species,
Aziza being at the top centre of the wall along with Helcate and Zena.
People getting up and looking for their families name, to represent all those they lost.
“You like it?” Silas asks behind me, I nod not able to find words.
“Took Aldrin and I hours to find the last name of each family in the kingdom and those
bloodlines gone completely” He says.
“How many plagues?” I ask at the overwhelming number along the wall.
“Just under 5000 plagues representing each family name, plus two special plagues
one for the woman who raised my Queen and one for Marian the woman who died
for her” He says.
“A memorial for all those lost” Matitus says.
I nod, tears springing to in my eyes along with half the crowd when they realise their
families names are on it.
Hours pass and after the feast everyone moves to amusement park that was built,
kids going off to play while everyone mingles. By far one of the happiest days this
kingdom has seen. At the end of the evening fireworks were let off much to the
delight of all the children, even the elderly taking out picnic blankets to watch as the
sky exploded in sparks of colour signalling the nights end.
I was so absorbed watching the fireworks I never saw them leave, only realising when
Abbie taps my shoulder. “Come we should head back to the castle” She says. I nod
following her and Dakari back toward the castle, Silas had Darshan last I saw so I
assume he must be putting him to bed. Only when I come to the front of the castle, I
stop to stare at the statue that sits in the centre near the front gates, the wall behind it
illuminated under the lights along with the statue. Abigail tugs my arm opening the
doors to the castle where I find candles running along floor, I follow them only to turn
around and ask Abbie what’s going on when I notice she is gone, and I was standing
in the corridor by myself.
I follow the candles thinking about the chances of them burning the castle down and
what a bastard it’s going to be to blow them all out. They were even on the stairs
along with rose petals as I reach the bedroom door, I push it open.
“Do you have any idea how long it going to takes to blow those candles out” I tell
them shutting the door only to turn around and find them all on one knee.
“Elora Aziza will you marry us” I stare at them, a grin lighting up my face seeing my
kings on their knees for me.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / 104

104
  
Elora POV
The next morning, I wake deciding to go have a shower while everyone is still asleep
and finally be able to shave my goddamn legs. I quietly and gently climb over the
limbs that were threatening to trap me in the bed before rushing to the bathroom and
closing the door.
I turn the shower on and strip off before grabbing a razor from under the sink, the ring
on my finger catching the light as I reach for the box. Grabbing the razor, I step in the
shower wishing we had a bathtub in this house. I lather up my leg and start shaving, it
felt like forever ago that I actually had the shower to myself and I enjoyed hogging all
the water. I shave one leg before moving onto the other when I feel hands grip my
hips as someone slides into the shower behind me, their erection pressing against
my ass.
“I was enjoying being in here without having to share the water” I tell Silas as he
presses his erection against my ass nearly knocking me forward as I bend over trying
to shave.
“Hello shaving here, don’t you will make me cut myself” I tell him.
“You still haven’t paid up, you owe me for doing a nudey run across that paddock” He
says bumping me forward again and I stand up having finished my other leg.
“No she owes me, I won” Dragus says stepping into my shower and taking up more
room, seriously can’t even give me five minutes in the shower alone?
“I won” Silas argues and they both start bickering over who won the damn race. I try
to sneakily hop out of the shower when Matitus steps in blocking my escape. “And
where do you think you’re going?” He says pushing me back in to the shower.
“Hopping out” I tell him trying to squeeze around him. Silas arms wrap around my
waist tugging me against him.
“Not so fast. You’re paying up before you can get out”
“What is it with you three and shower sex?” I ask, seriously the shower always turns
into some orgy.
“Your wet, ready, and naked” Silas chuckles out before kissing my shoulder, his
hands trailing up to my breasts as he squeezes them. I hear Darshan start crying and
smile cheekily.
“Saved by the baby” I announce about to step out.

“I will go don’t let her out till I come back” Matitus says wiggling his eyebrows at me
while I glare at his retreating back as he leaves the room.
“Any more excuses? You’re not bleeding, Matitus has the baby, and you owe us”
Silas all but purrs behind me. His tongue moving to my earlobe as he flicks it before
sucking it into his mouth a biting down softly on it.
“Yep, I need to get ready, Abbie will be here soon” I tell him, but his grip tightens, and
I sigh.
“Can’t we do an I owe you?” I tell them hopeful.
“Nice try” Says Dragus stepping forward and capturing my lips with his. He forces me
back against Silas, his arousal pressing tightly against my lower back when I feel his
hand move between my legs, his lips on my neck as he rubs my clit.
I try to escape them wanting to get ready to see Abbie when Dragus suddenly drops
to his knees, Silas hand moving and going to my breast as he pinches my nipple
rolling it between his fingers. I feel Dragus lips kiss my slit before I feel him grab my
leg quickly before I could pull it away and chucking it over his shoulder. “I have to get
ready argh” I sputter over my words when I feel his lips suction around my clit.
“You were saying?” Silas asks.
“Ah just don’t stop” I moan out grabbing Dragus hair holding him there while he swirls
his tongue around my sensitive bundle of nerves while sucking hard. Silas chuckles
behind me his arm around my waist holding me as I feel my legs start to buckle under
me. My skin heating arousal flooding me, and I wasn’t sure if it was mine or theirs,
maybe both.
Dragus grabs my leg draped over his shoulder, his grip tight as I feel my legs begin to
shake, my climax reaching its peak as he devours me, Silas squeezes my breast
hard and Dragus tongue making my eyes roll into the back of my head as I lean back
heavily on Silas, as I am shoved over the edge, my hips moving on their own as I
move my hips against Dragus lips. My orgasm rushing through me in waves my
pussy pulsating as I come undone making me moan loudly.
My leg slides of his shoulder and Dragus rises kissing my lips, and my eyes flutter
back open. I tap him on the shoulder.
“Thanks much more relaxed” I tell him about to step around him and make a run for it.
Dragus chuckles stepping closer gripping my hips.
“You’re not escaping” He says gripping my ass before lifting me, my legs wrapping
around his waist as I grip his shoulders.
“No, I need to get ready” I groan knowing that if one starts there is no escaping them.
“We put a ring on her finger and now she thinks she doesn’t need to put out” Silas
chuckles.
“No sex after marriage” I tell him,
“Good thing we aren’t married yet” He says as I feel Dragus suddenly ram into me, his
cock stretching me, the feeling a little strange since having a baby. His grip on my ass
tightens as his nails dig into me. I feel Silas fingers move between my cheeks as he
slides his fingers into me before withdrawing them slowly, Dragus pulls out slamming
back in, pushing me against Silas. I feel Dragus nip at my neck, his teeth grazing my
skin. I move my hips wanting him to go faster.
“So impatient” Dragus murmurs.
“Well if you’re going to fuck me, fuck me. None of this old man slow shit” I tell him. I
hear Silas laugh before Dragus slams into me making me gasp.
“Better?”
“Yes, just go faster” I tell him.
“She is demanding today” Dragus says deliberately moving slower.
“Stop the chit chat and fuck me” I tell him moving my hips when he suddenly moves,
slamming me against the shower wall making me screech as my back comes in
contact with the cold tiles. Dragus slamming into me, his grip tightening on my hips
as he moves them while pounding into me as he finds his rhythm. My head going
back only to hit the tiles with a thud, my legs wrapping around his waist tighter as he
continues to slam into me before he suddenly stills. I glare at him.
“What? that’s it?” I ask and he smirks.
“Well, you wanted fast, I was fast and besides you haven’t let us touch you in ages”
He says when I see Matitus step in and tap his shoulder.
“swap” he says and Dragus lets me go before stepping out and grabbing a towel. I
go to do the same eager to see my little man. Matitus grabs me pressing me against
Silas before gripping my hips and lifting me. Do they think this is a tag team event? I
think to myself.
“I promise to last longer than Dragus” He says before sliding into me, I wriggle my
hips.
“Speak for yourself, my balls are so blue” Silas says stepping closer.
Silas grips my neck turning my face to him as he seizes my lips, his tongue brushing
mine as I kiss him back, before feeling the head of his cock press against the tight
muscles of my ass before sliding into me. Matitus rolling my hips as I grip his
shoulders while Silas pulls away his lips going to my neck before I feel him slide out
before slamming back into me. Everything feeling over full as they slide in and out of
me, my stomach tightening and my nails digging into Matitus shoulders as they fuck
me, my walls fluttering around Matitus hard length deep inside me as he slams into
me, and I find myself climbing higher, chasing my orgasm before being thrown over
the edge violently, as I feel my walls clench Matitus, a breathy moan escaping my lips
and I feel their movements become jerky, before Silas stills, his seed spilling to me,
while Matitus chases his own release before finding it and groaning as his teeth sink
into my shoulder making me shiver.
Matitus lets me go, my feet touching the floor and I quickly wash myself before
hopping out and getting dressed. Seeing the time, I race downstairs. I was supposed
to meet Abbie at ten and it was now quarter past. Rushing to the office I find her not
there. I look around the castle in all the usual spots where I can usually find her, only
for her not to be there either. Deciding to go wait in the study. I sit on the armchair.
Silas brings in Darshan passing him to me with his bottle. I feed him his bottle and
finish burping him just as Dakari comes in a huge grin plastered on his face.
“Abbie can’t come over” He says excitedly before handing me his mobile. I look at the
screen and see a picture of Abbie holding her daughter, she had dark curly hair,
asleep in her mothers arms wrapped in a pink blanket.
“Carly was born at 5AM this morning” Dakari announces almost jumping on the spot
in excitement.
“Congrats oh my god she is beautiful, look at all that hair” I squeal with excitement.
Matitus comes rushing in.
“She had the baby?” He asks excited.
“Yep, little girl” Dakari says and Matitus snatches the phone form him to look, jumping
on the spot. “We have a niece” He says.
Both Matitus and I excitedly bouncing on our heels.
“Go on then” Silas says. Taking Darshan from me.

“I want to go see my niece” I tell Dakari who seemed just as excited, wanting to show
off his new daughter.
“Tell Abbie congrats and I will come see her tomorrow, don’t want to overwhelm her,
you two will harass her enough for one day” Silas says as we leave following after
Dakari.
  
 Comments (0)
Comment...
0/255
Send 

Enter title... 
 Sign In
 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Epilogue

Epilogue
  
Epilogue
4 years later
Sitting on Matitus lap, I watch Dragus, Silas and Dakari chase around after Darshan
and Carly and Claire in the paddock. Darshan chasing after Silas, his silver Dragon
chasing and biting at his father’s ankles has he chased after them.
Abbie sits down next to me rubbing her growing baby bump. Matitus kissing my
shoulder as we sit in the sun.
“One more please just one more and we will stop hounding you, Abbie is having her
third” Matitus says. I shake my head.

“Definitely not” I tell him watching Carly and Darshan play.
“Yeah you need to have another, gotta catch up to me” Says Abbie.
“You would not say that if Carly had a dragon, seriously we have a fire extinguishers in
every room because every time you tell him no, he sets our asses on fire” I tell her.
Darshan first shifted when he was three, we were amazed and also horrified to find
him in his bed in his dragon form, his dragon was cute though, completely silver and
dazzling violet eyes, though when he doesn’t get his way and chucks a tantrum you
run from him, I wasn’t joking about him setting your ass on fire. Though with Silas and
Matitus he doesn’t get away with it, they are quick to scold him for it and use their
own magic to control any potential infernos. There wasn’t a curtain in the castle
without singe marks.
“I hope this one is Dragon then you will understand” I tell her shaking my head.
“Come on one more, just one look how cute he is” Matitus begs.
“No!” I tell him.
“Two more then” Matitus says and my head snaps to the side looking at him.
“What kind of compromise is that?” I ask.
“Three then, besides we all voted and you lost so you need to take one for the team”
Matitus says. Abbie chuckling at him.
“No!” I repeat for the millionth time over the last four years.
“Majority rules”
“And if it was that way you would have me constantly pregnant” I tell him.
“I like you pregnant” He says.
“Well, I don’t and I like being able to see my own vagina” I tell him.
“Oh god I wish I could see mine, I haven’t laid eyes on it in months. I had to do a
touch and feel shave job the other day, probably looks like I have the mange down
there” Abbie says before biting into her apple.
“Tell Dakari to shave you” Matitus says, and Abbie’s face looks toward him.
“What? you would do that for Elora?” She asks. Matitus nods.
“You hear that Dakari, step up your game or I am leaving you for your brother” She
screams out to him.
“I asked him to help, and he whinged and bitched about being all natural” She says
shaking her head. Dakari glares at Matitus and he shrugs.
“Step it up big bro or I am taking your woman” Matitus sings out to him and I chuckle.
“Now back to this discussion four more” He says.
“Go knock up Silas, he is more motherly then me” I tell him.
“He is missing the womb or I would” Matitus says making me laugh.
“Come on Love, I will pay womb rental” He says wiggling his eyebrows.
“Womb rental really?” I shake my head.
“Who votes Elora has another baby?” Abbie screams out to everyone. They all raise
there hands including Abbie.
“Nope, not happening” I tell them. Silas shoulders sag.

“We are knocking you up, its decided we voted you lost and now I get to stick a bun
in the oven again” He says triumphantly. I shake my head, also for the millionth time.
“Please, please pretty please with a cherry on top. I will rub your feet every night, and
your back” Matitus begs, and I roll my eyes while Abbie huffs making me look at her.
“That’s it” She states getting up from her spot and stalking off toward Dakari.
“You, you get here and listen to your brother” She says pointing at him. “Lazy ass
Dragon, how come they do all that for you and yet I ask him to do anything, and he
whinges”
“I thought Dakari, does do everything”
“He does I just want a foot rub” She says chuckling.
“And I am hormonal don’t judge me, that reminds me I came steal some more
squash, been craving those little yellow bastards like they are going to run out” She
says walking off toward the greenhouse.
Matitus chuckles. Dakari stalking over to him with Carly, Claire chasing to catch up to
him.
“Oi she makes me do enough shit, don’t be giving her more ideas, there are three of
you to slave after Elora, only one of me” Dakari points his finger at Matitus. I shake my
head jumping up to call Darshan over, his little dragon wagging its tails as he runs
circles around me.
“Darshan time to shift back, you need to shower” I tell him as he zips between my
legs while I bend down trying to catch him. His little body heaving as his chest
rumbles laughing.
“Darshan listen to your mother” Silas tells him, and he drops on the ground, his tiny
wings flapping but still not big enough to let him fly thank god.
“Don’t flap those wings at me” I tell him when he takes off again not wanting to come
inside. Silas hot on heels before scooping him up by his tail and holding him upside
down. His little legs kicking before a ball of fire erupts from him.
“What did I say about that” Matitus calls to our son. Darshan whines loudly before
going limp. Letting his father carry him back to me. I hold out my arms for him and
Silas drops his heavy little body in them. His scales smooth like a snake though, I
knew one day they would be sharp like his father’s.
“Come on little man time to wash up” I tell him.
Abbie comes back with an armful of squash. She hands them to Dakari.
“Squash again? I am sick of eating squash. What about Zucchini, lets have zucchini
instead” He groans.
“Nope, I want squash and butter, go pick your own zucchini means more squash for
me” She says before picking up Carly and holding her hand out for Claire.
“Will you be at the council meeting” Silas asks her.
“Of course, haven’t missed one yet” She says.
“Well we need to head home, is the festival still going ahead if weather permits” She
asks excitedly. Every year we have the festival to bring the entire city together. The
entire city looks forward to it each year and I am glad to see how far the city has
come, most were employed, and we now had doctors teachers and nearly 40% of
the children in the orphanage’s had been adopted. Life was good, no that was
understatement it was fantastic.
“Yes, even if we have to move it to the hall” Matitus says.

Claire comes over giving me hug before she gives Darshan a kiss on his silver scaled
head.
“Bye aunty lora” Carly sings out over Abbie’s shoulder.
“Bye sweety” I tell her as I watch them leave.
“Now time to knock you up” Matitus says.
“Nope I have to shower this one” I tell him.
“You’re having another even if I have to use a turkey baster while you are asleep,
come on just two more” Silas says.
“One and that’s it, one more then you leave me alone” I tell them.
“Good we better make it twins” Silas says to Dragus and they high five while Matitus
snatches Darshan from me.
“You two go start and I will wash the squirt” He says before I feel my feet lift off the
ground as I am tossed over Dragus shoulder as he rushes inside.
Author Note
Hey guys, let me know what you thought of Chosen by the Dragon kings, I hope you
all enjoyed it and don't forget to rate it, I am sad to see it finish but all book have to
come to an end and don't forget to follow my facebook page for new books and
paperback release dates. (Jessica hall Author Page)

  
 Comments (1)
Comment...
0/255
Send 
I am very pick about the authors that I follow, and this author is one of the best, she has everything I
look for in this book it was absolutely fantastic thank you. I can't wait to read more of her books
2 months ago Reply

Chosen by the Dragon Kings Compiled

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Chosen by the Dragon Kings Compiled

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Enter title...

Home Romance Drama Fantasy LGBT+ Noveldrama

 Home / Chosen By The Dragon Kings / Chapter 1